Chapter 1: Return
Summary:
•Jason comes home, though he’s not alone.
Chapter Text
Nine months ago— Wayne Tower, Central Gotham.
“I nearly asked for security to escort you out, you know.”
“Still time.” He pulled his hood back and dropped into the chair opposite Bruce’s desk.
“We had an agreement, Jason.”
“If anything, you have an agreement with the Red Hood. Not me.”
“Why are you here?”
“Blunt as ever, Bruce. But I’m not here to spar with the Dark Knight, so let’s reel it in.”
“Why are you here?” he repeated, ignoring his commentary entirely.
“I’m not stupid enough to think you’re completely clueless as to why I came back. I got jumped by a Talon last week-”
“But why are you here?” he stressed the last word. “I can only assume you haven’t been gone so long you’ve forgotten your way to the cave.”
“I told you, I’m not here for a chat with the Bat. I came to talk to Bruce Wayne, and if he’s not open for conversation maybe this was a waste of my time.”
He and Bruce never exactly saw eye to eye, and small talk was never their thing. At least not in this life.
Bruce narrowed his eyes, skeptical, but he knew Jason wouldn’t burst through Wayne Tower’s doors for nothing.
Whatever brought this on was serious, but if he needed Batman he’d damn well go get Batman.
He also hadn’t come alone—though his guest didn’t realize he knew it yet.
“What do you need?”
On the way here, Jason thought of many ways this conversation could go. He could make his request and walk away after he got his “yes,” bring up his dilemma if he said “no” as a means to convince him.
Old habits die hard—so he ripped the band-aid off, suspecting Bruce had already noticed the small figure in the lobby.
“You’re a grandpa. Again.”
“What?” If Bruce expected him to start off with anything—it surely wasn’t that.
“Don’t play dumb with me. I know you’ve got eyes on all of us. You always did.”
“That’s assuming I care to dig into your personal life.” His chair scraped the ground a bit as he stood. “I’ve made it a point not to look too deeply into yours specifically.”
“You’re really going to stand there and act like the world’s greatest detective didn’t have a clue?” Jason arched a brow.
“Aware of a child? No. Though it does explain a few gaps in Queen’s intel.”
Good to know Oliver wasn’t that much of a snitch.
“If the Talon knows where I am, they know where she is. So yeah, we’ve got a little problem.”
“You’ve still yet to say how this is a problem for me. Unless you’re also here to say your identity is compromised.”
“As far as I’m aware, no. But they came out of Gotham. To Star City. They came looking for Red Hood-”
“Meaning they’re targeting you specifically. Why?”
“Didn’t exactly get the chance to ask before they tried clawing my face off.”
“So it is a Batman problem.”
“Not exactly. Consider it more of a family matter. Her mother died just before her second birthday. Got sick. Nothing more to it, but I’ve been alone in this with her for the last four years.”
“She was born before you even left Gotham.”
“Well, she didn’t exactly think she was mine until a few…signs made their way through.”
Bruce nodded. It would have been hypocritical to say he should have known, given his own history.
“I’d like to give myself a pat on the back and say there haven’t been any scares or complications over the years, but then I’d just be lying to myself.”
“The Talons are a whole other level of problem in their own right.”
“Exactly.” The next part was going to be hardest of all for him.
He was never good at asking for help, especially not from him, but he had to put his pride and resentment aside for the time being.
He was trapped. Tangled in a web of trouble spun by his own choices—he couldn’t let her get caught with him. Not without a fight.
“I can’t keep this up on my own anymore, Bruce. She’s a good kid. Smart. Quick. But the Talon… it almost got the best of me, Bruce. It came close. Too close.” His eyes went distant, but the worry wasn’t for himself.
He’d worn the same expression himself.
“If you die, she’s alone.” Jason winced at the very thought of it.
The idea of dying is a pill so much easier to swallow when you have so few people to live for. “I need to know someone will be there if something happens. Roy’s gone. Haven’t spoken to Kori in years. Artemis and I went our separate ways a while back.”
“No one else to turn to, then.” Bruce started pulling up the camera feed outside his office door.
A small figure sat in the far right corner, closest to his secretary, currently engrossed with what he could only assume was some kind of video game. The way small fingers violently hit the screen briefly reminded him of his youngest.
Her face was hidden beneath an oversized pink hood and grey baseball cap.
A Black Bat figure sat in the chair beside her as if it needed its own seat.
She was small, blonde, with skin nearly porcelain.
“No one else I’d rather dump that kind of promise on.”
Bruce saw through that mask, too.
“What’s her name?”
“Aurora. She prefers Rory.” Granted, her legal name wasn’t his first choice, but he wasn’t exactly there to give his input.
“She’s seven?”
“Six. Turns seven in November.”
Bruce paused before asking something a bit more complicated, eyes glancing from the man in front of him to the live feed.
“Does she know?”
“As far as she’s aware, I’m a security guard. Night shift. Sometimes at the docks, other times the bank.”
“I’m assuming she goes to school.”
“Elementary. Great at reading, bad at telling time.”
“Her mother?”
Jason’s expression turned even more somber. “Like I said, she got sick. Managed to put two and two together, found me before she started losing her mind to the disease.”
“What’s your current alias?”
“Jason Todd.”
Bruce deadpanned. “What?”
“You’re telling me you use your actual name? Your deceased name?”
“My death certificate was a ‘clerical error,’ and the media just loves to exaggerate. No one’s cared enough to ask questions-“
“Yet. Have those friends change it back.”
That was one demand Jason refused to meet. “I want my real name on my daughter’s birth certificate, thanks.”
Bruce… could somewhat respect that. They’d figure out the details later. Questions first, arrangements later.
“Anything else I should know?”
“No.” Jason stood to leave. “I just needed you to know she’s out there in case something happens. That’s all. Could’ve been a text, probably, but I operated under the assumption you wouldn’t answer.”
“Jason.” Bruce walked around his desk, grabbing his upper arm like a vice.
What now?
“There’s nothing more to be said, Bruce.”
“There’s much more. Like you said, you have other ways to get ahold of me. But you came all the way here. You came back to Gotham.”
It’s because I’m desperate. “It’s because I couldn’t trust you’d answer-“
“Come home.”
Jason thought he was hallucinating. “Excuse me?”
“I said, ‘Come home,’ Jason. You don’t have to do this alone. She doesn’t have to do this alone.” His voice was softer and yet serious as ever.
“Bruce… I’m not raising her in Gotham.”
“Crime is lower now than it has been in the past 30 years.” Bruce said it as if that made a huge difference in a city still double the national average.
“She’d be living in a house full of vigilantes.”
“She’s already being raised by one,” he retorted.
“Fine. How about the fact that I can’t do what I do in your precious pit of hell.” He had him there. He knew it—and Bruce knew it, too.
It was true… but Bruce couldn’t just let Jason leave with her. How could he? This was the Court of Owls. A Talon.
If they were in Star City specifically with Red Hood as a target, Bruce already knew a fire had started somewhere.
He just didn’t know why or how it involved the formerly most violent vigilante of Gotham City.
“We can reach an… agreement, of sorts.”
Jason had to be dreaming. Maybe he slept through his alarm for the first time in a decade. Maybe Superboy tore through reality and he’d fallen victim to its shattered pieces again.
“You can’t be serious.”
“No killing. I’ll tolerate some of your methods- within reason. Come home. If the Court wants Red Hood dead, they won’t stop until he is. Until you are.”
“Rory deserves as normal a childhood as possible.”
“She’d have more protection. She’d be surrounded by people who care.”
“And the hell that comes with them.”
Bruce could tell he was getting to him, in a way. He wasn’t going to convince him for his own safety, but if Jason’s drive right now was Rory, he’d use that to his advantage.
“You stopped stealing from my safe houses a while back. I know I didn’t give you enough to sustain yourself and a child for long.”
Was he really going to go there? Who was Jason kidding— it was Bruce Wayne, of course he was.
“We’re doing just fine.”
“We could get her a better education. A majority of the time, someone is home to watch her. It’s almost as secure as the Hall now.”
He was too good at this.
Bruce couldn’t actually be using her against him while also being willing to work with him. That wasn’t Bruce Wayne, and it most definitely wasn’t the Batman.
“What’s the catch?”
“We can talk later about the extent of what I’m willing to overlook. I get full access to her healthcare, education, and both of your whereabouts. If there’s anything else I need to know, you have to tell me now. No more secrets, no lies. No turning off locations, going dark.”
Jason contemplated for several seconds. The shock was still there. It sounded good—great even.
But all things with Bruce came with a price. It was just a matter of if he was willing to pay it when the time came.
“You do realize this would all be temporary, right?” Arms crossed, he made his intentions clear. “Once the Court’s dealt with—we’re gone.”
Could he really deny an easier life for her? The socialite guardian of the night was convincing if nothing else.
Jason hated that school. Teachers there were always bitter with him for not being a “PTA” parent.
He never had the time to take her to many dances, birthday parties, or assemblies. Maybe he could actually go to those things, let her have those experiences.
The safe house, formerly owned by Roy, was secure enough—but was it really?
Those neighbors were nosy as fuck, too. Old cat ladies. Bleh.
He knew more eyes on her would come with dangers in the shadows behind them, but he’d be an idiot to pretend he didn’t bring the same baggage. A few extra sets would be extremely helpful—some even welcomed.
Bruce hesitated briefly. “Fine. I’m meeting her now.” He adjusted his collar, somewhat eager.
“Now? You realize she has no idea who you are, right?”
“Is there anything else I need to know?” The answer was yes, judging by how he stiffened. “Jason.”
“That’s a discussion for the Bat.” He said it a little too quickly.
He needed to figure out the best way to put it. If she was staying here, maybe that meant a chance to figure out their other challenge: learn the extent of what Rory was capable of anything more at all—or how exactly she came to have her… “gift.”
“It’s definitely more of a Batman problem.”
“This entire meeting feels like both.”
“Later. I swear, just… if we’re doing this, we need more than the hour your secretary said you have for lunch. It may be best to plan your meeting for another-”
He hadn’t even finished his sentence before Bruce’s head was outside the door, pointing toward the waiting room chairs.
“Cancel everything and bring her in here, will you?”
“Bruce.” What did he just get himself into?
“Family emergency.”
“Of course, Mr. Wayne. I’ll let them know now. Sweetheart,” she said loud enough to gain the child’s attention with a smile, “Mr. Wayne will see you now.”
She seemed unsure whether she should move, slowly coming to a stand and grabbing her figurine with a cautious glance toward the now open door.
The dark-haired lady clicked her heels over, taking her hand and walking her closer to the large stranger in the nice clothes.
“It’s fine, Rory.” Jason made sure he was back in her line of sight as he nodded to her.
Still unsure, she slowly walked past Bruce as if brushing against him might contract some sort of disease.
“Thank you, Regina.” Her boss said before closing the door.
Jason watched from beside a bookshelf as the two interacted for the first time, holding his breath and hoping she didn’t say anything outrageous.
“Hello, Rory.” Bruce started. “My name is Bruce. Bruce Wayne.”
She looked to Jason in a silent ask for permission to respond. He gave her the all clear. “Go on.”
“Hi, Bruce. My name is Rory.”
“Your full name, Rory.” Jason prompted gently.
She stared at Bruce, who noted she had her father’s eyes, before the last of two hands left the front hood pocket, clutching Black Bat.
“My name is Aurora Skylar Todd. I like Rory better because I hate the princess.”
Bruce looked down at her and lowered to one knee. “Not a big princess fan?”
“She sleeps all the time. I hate sleeping.” She seemed to relax her grip a bit, smile slowly turning more genuine rather than a practiced gesture. “Why is your name on all the things?”
“Because I own most of those things. Or help to fix them.”
“Things here must break all the time,” she observed.
He always did act so different when it came to kids. It was like watching a whole other person.
“Is this Black Bat?” He gestured to her hand. “Are you a fan?”
She nodded, hopping up and down with a toothy grin. “Her outfit is cool. She makes big guys cry. Dad says I should make that a pieority when I’m older.”
“Priority,” Jason corrected her.
Bruce wasn’t sure how to take that response. “I didn’t realize she was such a fighter.”
“She’s like Batman but cooler. Do you watch the news at six?”
“I can’t say I do.”
She put her hands up, starting down the rabbit hole of her favorite TV program and how she watches it every morning in hopes Black Bat will pop up on screen or Robin.
“Robin is, like, cool, but he’s not Black Bat cool. Or pretty. He’s kinda strange looking. He wears really, really bright colors, and someone on TV said they think it’s so he can get shot.”
“I don’t think that’s the case.”
“I dunno.” She shrugged, holding the figure to her chest. He deduced she must prefer her left hand at the reflexive grip. “But I know Black Bat one day is gonna kick Straw Hat’s ass so he doesn’t scare my dreams.”
Bruce looked at Jason, puzzled, believing he understood but wanting to be sure.
“Scarecrow,” he confirmed. “She saw him on the news and thinks he’s the boogeyman.”
Rory took the chance to let her eyes wander around the room, hand inching over Bruce’s desk as something caught her attention.
“Rory, don’t touch that.” Jason spoke before Bruce could even react, her hand freezing over the name plaque.
Bruce had seen that look before—eyes wide, grin still half on her face like she’d been caught mid-mischief. It was the same expression once worn by a boy with scraped knuckles and too much fire in his eyes, Alfred’s scolding having no effect on his amusement. He never thought he’d see it again until it stared back at him now, softened on a child unaware of the weight the gesture carried.
Jason moved closer, stepping between her and the desk, resting a hand on her shoulder.
“You know the rules.” His voice was stern but not sharp, his hand lingering until she stepped back.
Rory’s lips pushed into a pout, eyes darting from the shiny plaque to her dad. “I promise I wasn’t gonna break it.”
“I know that,” he softened just enough to ease her shoulders, “but that doesn’t mean you can touch.”
Bruce watched the exchange in silence. The way Jason pulled her back in line wasn’t angry or indulgent- it was steady. Unexpectedly so.
He cleared his throat to regain the girl’s attention. “Your dad’s right. You should ask permission first.” His voice carried less boardroom authority and more careful weight.
“Does it break easy?” she questioned.
“Things here do break easier than they look.” This was his chance to redirect. “What doesn’t break so easily is curiosity. Do you ask a lot of questions, Rory?”
Jason saw right through him.
“Dad says I don’t stop!” She giggled.
Bruce pressed on gently, despite the visible shift in Jason’s posture. “That’s good. It means you pay attention. I heard you’re very smart. Do you like school?”
“Reading’s easy. My teacher says I’m smarter than most kids. But I don’t like math. Or clocks.”
“Clocks?” She scrunched her nose.
“They don’t make any sense.”
Bruce hummed. “Maybe you just don’t have the right teacher. What are their names?”
Jason’s jaw tightened. The casual tilt of the question, the way Bruce phrased it as if small talk—he was digging, and his daughter was completely oblivious to the fact, as most children would be.
“Miss Opal. She’s nice. She let me bring home the class turtle last week!”
“Sounds like she trusts you.” Bruce’s eyes flicked over to Jason. “That’s rare.”
A beat of silence.
“Do you usually walk to school, Rory, or does someone drive you?”
Her eyes lit up and she started to answer, but Jason had had enough of that.
“Sometimes Dad-“
“Enough.” His voice cut firm, hand finding her own, steady rather than harsh as she looked up at him in confusion.
He hadn’t exactly agreed to the full extent of Bruce’s offer yet. There were still pieces of it up for discussion. This wasn’t just a casual introduction—clearly, this was him trying to get information out of her in case Jason walked away with her.
“She doesn’t need to answer that.”
Bruce only raised a brow, as if he hadn’t asked her anything more invasive than her favorite color.
Jason wasn’t giving him the room to dive any deeper into the past few years of their life just yet.
Rory blinked between them. Discomfort held for a moment as the two stared at each other, a silent conversation.
One that Rory quickly broke.
“Do you two hate each other?” she asked suddenly.
Neither were quite sure how to respond. Her childish question hung in the air when a growl relieved them of having to answer.
Rory lit up, grabbing Jason’s wrist and tugging him toward the door. “Burger time?!”
“You haven’t fed her today?” Bruce crossed his arms.
“What? Of course I did.” He pointed to her. “You just ate an entire adult-sized breakfast burrito. It’s a wonder you don’t weigh a hundred pounds.”
“You promised,” she pouted “You said when it’s lunch time we’d go get a Bat Burger and I can get another toy if I was good.”
“It’s not lunch time.”
“My stomach says it’s lunch!”
“It’s not even twelve yet, Rory, just hang on a second-“
“I’ll have them bring us a car.” Bruce said quickly, pulling out his phone. “I could eat.”
Jason shot him a look sharp enough to draw blood.
“I’m sure it’s not exactly the fine dining you’re used to.” Jason hissed.
“I’ve been plenty with your brother.”
Son of a bitch.
The man didn’t stutter. He knew exactly what he was doing. They never outright called each other that.
“You have a brother?” Rory was in awe at the information. It almost overwhelmed her poor head.
The older she got, the more time she spent around other kids, the more she wondered why their family was so small.
She knew her Mother was gone. Her grandma too old to visit often, too frail to chase a child around. Jason had explained his own Mother was also gone. For the most part, it was just her, her ‘brother’, and him.
She had the smallest family tree of her entire class.
Jason had dodged her questions in the car and wasn’t any more open once they sat down.
He let Bruce lead into the establishment— easier to check angles along the way, but Jason himself chose the table. Corner, back to the wall, sight-lines on all doors.
Bruce still had him simmering, jaw tight, while Rory bounced in her seat, rambling on about what toy she wanted as the grease-and-salt air hit.
“I hope I get a new one this time! I have Batwing, Robin, and two Batgirls at home already.”
“I thought you’d have more.”
“We don’t have a Bat Burger near our house. It’s too far.” she explained, swinging her feet.
“It’s not that far. You just can’t eat two hamburgers and a sleeve of fries every night.” At the rate she was going, Bruce would know their address and her blood type before they even ate.
He couldn’t just pick her up and leave at this point, which is why he let Bruce drag him here in the first place.
He hadn’t thought this through.
He had underestimated just how much curiosity was kept in that small body beside him.
“Does Dad’s brother eat here all the time?” she asked Bruce, the waiter coming up to them before he could respond.
A young man, maybe late teens or early twenties, clicked his pen. “Hiya there folks! My name’s Ted and I’ll be your server today. What can I get started for ya?”
He looked at Rory for a second as if expecting her to order, but she quickly turned to Jason.
“You can ask.”
“What’s the toy today?” she blurted, bouncing onto her seat, causing the waiter’s hands to go up.
“Woah there, kiddo. You’ll face-plant!” He eyed the wobble of the chair nervously.
Seeing as Jason made no motion to stop her, Bruce reached over and steadied it himself.
“She’s fine,” Jason muttered, flipping the menu over. “Anyone other than Batgirl or Robin and I think she’ll be thrilled.”
“Or Batwing. Please not Batwing. I already have him, too.” She pleaded.
The waiter started to sweat a bit and gave a nervous laugh.
“Well…it’s actually a mystery box promo for the next two months. It could be anyone from Batman to the Red Hood.”
How ironic those are the two he chose to reference.
After placing their order, Rory got a bit restless.
“Do you know if Dad’s brother has Bat Burger toys?”
“Rory, go play,” Jason nodded toward the play area.
“Nope!” She shook her head, “I wanna hear about Dad’s brother.”
Jason glared at Bruce again, no menu to read as a distraction now, arms crossed on the table top.
“Choose your next words carefully,” he warned, knowing he couldn’t stop him. Lying to her was futile at this point— it had been almost thirty minutes since Bruce opened his big mouth and Rory hadn’t shut her own since.
“Your Dad has three brothers.” Bruce said anyway.
The waiter reappeared with their drinks, breaking the tension for a second.
Rory’s eyes went wide. “Three brothers?!”
“Yes.” Bruce nodded, “One older, two younger. He also has a sister.”
“I’ve always wanted one,” she said wistfully, “but Dad said the stork died.”
Jason nearly choked on his water, earning a sharp look from Bruce.
“So if my Dad has three brothers that means I have three uncles.” She held up three fingers, “and if my Dad has a sister I have one aunt.” She added a fourth.
Bruce nodded.
“What’s their names?” she asked.
“Dick, Tim, and Damian.” Jason cut in at last, “Cassandra is my sister’s name.”
“Where are they at? Which one likes Bat Burger? Do they eat hamburgers too?”
Jason was a bit curious himself.
Robin wasn’t in the news nearly as much. Neither were Black Bat or Batgirl. And Red Robin? Practically silent these days.
Then again, he heard Tim Drake was busier than usual these days.
“One lives in a city not far from here called Blüdhaven,” Bruce explained, “Only the youngest, Damian, still lives with me while he’s in college. The other two have apartments here in the city.”
Bruce would have to elaborate further later. Especially the part where Damian goes to college?! What the hell?
“Alright, folks, here we go!” Eddie returned with their food, sliding plates across the table. Rory snatched the mystery box with enough enthusiasm to nearly dislocate the poor guy’s arm.
“Dad you should open it.” She begged, “I always get the same one over and over again, but you’re lucky.”
“So we don’t want Robin, Batgirl, or Batwing?” He asked visibly more relaxed now as she nodded, her hands clasped in anticipation.
Jason tore the box open with an exaggerated slowness, letting Rory’s anticipation buzz louder than the chatter around them.
“Not Batgirl, not Batwing.” She whispered.
He finally pulled out the toy and blinked. “…Batman.”
Fuck his life, am I right?
Rory blinked before taking it in her hands, inspecting it closely. “He’s the leader, right? That’s Batman?”
“Mhm.” Bruce smirked to himself a bit.
Rory stared at it for a long moment, then shrugged. “He looks like someone’s grandpa got lost on Halloween-“
Jason choked again while Bruce set his cup down a bit too loudly, making the moment even more sweet for his ego.
“Ahem. Jason.” Bruce regained his composure a bit too quickly for Jason’s liking. “Maybe she should wash her hands.”
Translation: Send her away so I can interrogate you.
Fun.
“You heard him.” He nodded to Bruce, the child pouting before dragging her feet to the ladies’ room. His eyes remained on her until she reached the door, where she gave one last sulking glance over her shoulder.
“I told you I’d answer your questions later.” He snapped.
Bruce leaned forward, voice low, calm in a way that put him more on edge. “I can’t seem to find your angle.”
“What angle?”
“Where does she fit, Jason? Of all people…You could have walked away- she was young enough. With the life you lead, why keep her?”
Every muscle in his body felt wound tight as a wire.
“You’re asking me why I’m not some deadbeat? Why I didn’t throw her away because that would’ve been easier?” His voice climbed in a way that drew stares he didn’t care for. “She’s a kid, Bruce. She’s my kid. I couldn’t just walk away from-“
“You know better than anyone the risk of involving a child. No matter the extent of what she knows. That can’t be your whole answer.”
To an extent, he wasn’t wrong.
Jason leaned in, eyes hard. “There’s more to this than you know, sure, I’m not laying it out here- not where she or others may hear.”
“Others?” Bruce narrowed his eyes, brows furrowed at his choice of words.
“All you need to know is she’s with me. And I don’t care who I have to go through to keep it that way. To keep her safe.”
The diner seemed to quiet at that point, a few stares still lingering as forks clinked softer and straw slurped slower. A few whispers from tables nearby filled the space his outburst left behind.
Bruce didn’t seem the least bit rattled, only feeding the intensity between the two. He was unreadable at this point.
Rory came bounding back, hands still a bit damp from the sink, sliding back into her seat without a clue of the minefield she stepped into. Unaware of the charged air and burning eyes between two adults, she rambled.
“The soap smells weird here. Like cherry chapsticks.” She shoved her toy Batman across the table to Bruce, grinning. “I had him wash his hands for you, too. They were probably yucky from beatin’ up bad guys.”
Jason forced a laugh when she looked back up to him, still carrying the tension from moments before, but smoothed it into a practiced easiness, a false warmth.
He let her chatter fill the space, even as the weight of Bruce’s stare pressed into him.
Bruce just watched. An observer as usual, assessing them both.
The intensity would leave the restaurant with them.
So would the eyes of the owls.
Chapter 2: Family Matters
Summary:
•Insert a shitty Red Hood fight here (more action to come, I promise.)
•Rory’s not-so little Secret.
•Rory meets (most) of the family
Chapter Text
Present Day— The Narrows, Gotham City.
“Nah man. I hear that Red Hood guys back in town.”
“No shit. I thought he was screwing up the jobs at Star City?”
“Made his way back apparently. Took down a whole office full of penguin’s boys the other day. Blew up a shipping container full of goodies.”
“Damn it. As if the Bats aren’t bad enough. Now we’ve got the guy in the helmet back here swinging around with guns?”
“And a crowbar.” A deep, modulated voice cut in from above.
There he stood, vigilante of the hour, crowbar in one hand as he smacked it into the other.
“Don’t forget the crowbar.”
“IT’S RED HOOD-“
“Enough chit-chat, Captain Obvious.” He dropped on top of the man directly below, crowbar slamming against the back of his head. Hard enough to do some damage, but he was an expert at this point when measuring how permanent it was.
Speaking from experience, as both wielder and victim.
Two of the remaining three tried rushing him, coming up for dual punches that were quickly blocked as he thrust the iron bar forward, both shielding himself and bloodying their fists. One screamed as his bones cracked.
The other came at him with a wide swing, which he dodged, ducking down before delivering a counterstrike to his stomach that sent the man crashing into a nearby crate.
“WE’LL DRAG YOUR BODY THROUGH THE STREETS!”
“If you’ve got the bones left to do it.” He retorted, a few pointed hits and the trash-talker met pavement with a sickening thud.
Two down, two to go.
The crowbar had served its purpose for the time being as he reattached it to his back.
He couldn’t deny it…he felt damn good being in enough good graces for a tech upgrade.
Speaking of which: pro tip.
If you’re going to fight a guy five inches taller than you— maybe don’t charge at him head-first. Especially when all he has to do is throw a leg up and all of the sudden you’re falling flat on your back, followed by Red Hood yanking you up by your open jacket and head-butting you into unconsciousness.
“Fuck this…” number four started making a run for it, terrified, only for a gunshot to whizz past his ear, burning itself into the wall.
He fell to his knees as he shook, heart rate through the roof, breathing hard as he pleaded.
“DON’T- DON’T HURT ME! PLEASE I’LL DO ANYTHING I— FUCK!”
He was slammed face-first into the ground, arm twisted straight up behind him and the barrel of a gun pressed into the back of his head.
“Anything? For me? You shouldn’t…” he smirked to himself “But if you insist. Two-Face. Where?”
His tone was much more serious at the end, demanding and threatening as any interrogation would be.
“Anything you want, boss. T-this is all I’ve got-“
“For that I’ll only break the one.” Making good on his promise and twisting the limb quickly with a pop. The man screamed in agony before the handle of the gun slammed into the side of his head, effectively silencing him for the night.
Red Hood stood, rolling a shoulder with a groan before making way to the roof.
Wayne Tower.
He really could see everything from where he sat. His helmet to the side, domino mask clenched between his teeth as he drew the crowbar free again, running a thumb across the steel to wipe it clean. A streak of crimson smeared across the metal, bright under the lights around him.
When tilted just right, it shifted. No longer red. Blue-green.
He froze. Blinked. The color was gone. Just blood. Normal, human blood.
But his chest tightened all the same, city under and around him disappearing— replaced by stone floors, rushing water, the dim glow of the cave.
Nine Months Ago— The Batcave.
Bruce’s voice cutting through the hum of computers: cold, precise, impossible to ignore.
“You’re not making any sense.” His eyes never leaving Jason’s face. “You’re saying something is wrong with her blood?”
The caves hum filled the beats of silence between them.
“You heard me. She heals. Instantly. Like nothing ever happened.” He couldn’t meet his gaze, head turned to the side as he leaned against the wall with crossed arms.
“Define instantly.”
The younger dragged a hand over his face with closed eyes. “A paper cut, scraped knee- blink and it’s gone. No time to grab a bandage-aid. No clotting. No scarring. Just… gone.”
“And you’ve tested this? More than once?”
Jason bristled, jaw tight for what felt like the hundredth time that day. “Do you think I wanted to? I didn’t have to. Her mother saw it first. Hell, the day she was born- that damn cord was wrapped around her neck. Doctors said she shouldn’t have survived. Best case? Brain damage. Minutes later not even a bruise. No marks. Not a single health complication. I’ve seen cuts seal before she can cry, burns vanish before blisters.”
“And now?”
Jason’s voice was raw, cracking. “Now she’s starting to notice. She knows it’s not normal and I don’t even know what to tell her, because I don’t understand it either…But there’s only one thing I’ve ever seen heal like that. With that sickly glow to her veins.”
“The Lazarus pit.” The words left him like a verdict.
Jason nodded. “I can’t think of any other comparison. The way it heals. It even looks like it.”
“Looks like it?” Bruce spun his chair to the console, pulling up footage.
Ra’s al Ghul emerged on screen from said waters, screaming as a gash closed over glowing flesh. His eyes wide, a mix of agony and terror of the mind.
“Her veins.” Jason’s muttered, tone almost sick. “You can see them shift under her skin. For just a split second— this blue-green glow. Then the wounds gone. It’s not a coincidence, Bruce. I know what it sounds like but I’m being dead serious.”
Bruce didn’t move at first, silent for a long beat before he rose, deliberate.
“You think it’s tied to the pit.” His words weren’t a question, but an assessment.
“It’s almost like I took one dip and she was born with the side effect.” Jason’s eyes seemed somewhat distant. “Which shouldn’t even be possible.”
Bruce’s finger flew across the keys.
“Improbable. Not impossible.” The monitors lit with data, decades of compiled reports. “Ra’s has used it thousands of times. The primary consequence: the body heals as the mind fractures. His aging slowed to near stasis. Sanity eroded with every resurrection.”
Jason took a step closer, tone sharper and somewhat more focused. “And Talia?”
More clicking. “Minimal exposure by comparison. A handful of immersions. Enough to trigger instability. Mood volatility. Unpredictable attachments. Damian is under the impression she abandoned it long ago. Yet neither him or his mother have experienced this as far as we’re aware. And she’s his daughter- his blood. He’s subjected himself to the Pit more than any living being, and nothing indicates this manifestation.”
Bruce’s fingers stilled on the keys. Ra’s had subjected himself to the Pit for centuries. If it altered DNA, if it rewrote the code itself, it would be seen in him. But his biology remained human. Corrupted by age, twisted by regeneration, but still human. No trace of the luminescence Jason described.
He shifted the monitor to an old genetic scan, grainy but precise. “Talia inherited his bloodline without any signs of corruption. Damian inherited hers. No mutations or anomalies. Whatever the pit does, it doesn’t seem to pass through the genome.”
“So then why the hell does my kid’s arm light up like a glow stick when she gets a fucking boo-boo.” Clearly frustrated, Bruce met his aggrieved expression with an unyielding stare.
“That’s the question. And until we have an answer, we can’t begin to predict what it means…”
Bruce keyed in a code. A panel slid open with a hiss, rows of extractors gleaming in the light.
“Fuck no.”
“The only way to be certain is to run a full analysis. Sequencing, cellular regeneration markers, blood panels.”
Jason’s voice sharpened to a near growl as he stormed toward him. “On her? Forget it. She’s not a damn lab rat.”
Honestly, what more did he expect?
Bruce didn’t argue. Instead he turned and, without another word, drove the end of one into Jason’s arm with practiced speed. Snap-hiss. Jason flinched at the suddenness of it all.
“What the hell, Bruce-“
“You lived.” Bruce said coldly, sealing the vial. He held it up between them as if for inspection. “If you want answers, this has to happen. I won’t waste time debating while she bleeds green light.”
“She doesn’t bleed green, it just-“ Jason’s chest heaved. “You don’t get it. She’s not like us.”
Bruce remained stiff. “Which is exactly why this needs to happen. A single sample. She can sleep through it, if you insist. But without testing this entire discussion is pointless.”
The cave went silent again, Jason’s locked on Bruce. Anger choked to frustration.
Finally he exhaled hard, shoulders sinking.
He had to think rationally here. Bruce wasn’t wrong— and he expected this, so why was he fighting against the reality so hard now that it was here?
“…How many samples? Realistically.”
“One. For now.”
“If she so much as whimpers-“
“I won’t let her.” Bruce was already loading a fresh cartridge, much to Jason’s dismay. “I’ll give you something to put her under.”
“Fine.”
“You’ll need to bring her here.” Jason gave a questioning look. “I’ll need a full-body scan. Data purposes.”
An hour later…
“YOU SAID A SCAN!” Jason’s fist banged against the glass, the sounding echo matching his raw, enraged voice.
Bruce didn’t bother looking up at him. His gaze flicked to the face of the child asleep on his table. A silent ask for forgiveness, then back to the task at hand.
His movements were steady, deliberate— practiced precision. He drew the scalpel across Rory’s upper arm. A clean, vertical cut across the skin, shallow and no longer than an inch. She winced in her sleep a bit.
Crimson welled up, but then a shift—something unnatural moved beneath the skin. Veins lighting faintly with that same blue-green described to him earlier.
Before Jason’s fist could slam against the glass again, the wound sealed before his eyes. Flesh sealed, smooth, unmarked as if the cut had never been there in the first place.
The only evidence was the unused gauze in Bruce’s hand.
He leaned closer, eyes sharp, watching it mend in real time.
“What?!” Jason was furious, hands spread out. “You cut her to prove me right? Like I was some kind of LIAR?!”
A silence stretched between the men, cutting through the glass. Heavy as lead. Bruce didn’t blink. Didn’t move. Only studied Rory like a puzzle that demanded solving.
Only none of the pieces fit the picture.
Jason’s gut sank.
He knew that look— this part of Bruce never wavered, never hesitated. The Bat wasn’t cruel, but he was near merciless in the pursuit of answers.
Jason hated it. Hated watching his daughter become another mystery on the table.
But he also knew the truth he didn’t dare speak out loud was if anyone could figure this out, if anyone was going to help her, it was the Batman.
So he slowly sat down in the chair behind the glass, jaw tight and fist clenched. His eyes watching Bruce’s every move, regret biting at the edges of his anger.
Present Day— Wayne Tower, Central Gotham.
The days passed quick enough, but the lack of answers ate away at him.
In a single night, the Batman was capable of defeating literal ancient beings, demons, the undead. He found antidotes for fear toxins, genetic mutations, disease— yet he still had no answers when it came to his own grandchild.
Jason’s fist clenched on his lap as he leaned back, staring into the void that was space.
It wasn’t for lack of effort. The Knight had made major progress, he’d give him that. But between saving the City and leading the Justice League- he had other priorities.
Rory was immune to illness, healing speed damn near rivaling Flash himself in terms of open wounds.
She appeared to heal broken bones faster than him though, funnily enough.
The irony almost drew a bitter laugh from him. The fact he was tortured, killed all before the age of eighteen and here he was…the dead brought back to life, creating a child that they were unsure even had the ability to die at this point.
The door slid open a few feet behind him.
“Didn’t expect to see you out this late.” He said, not looking back.
This company being a bit more welcoming than most. He didn’t fully trust Duke, but there was a mutual respect.
Understanding at the very least— both being shaped by the cruelty of this City, after all.
Though that’s not exactly rare.
Duke was in his civil attire, a simple t-shirt and zip-up. Hands in his pockets as he strode towards him.
“From what I hear, you’re about the only one who prefers daylight around here.”
Duke leaned his back against the railing.
“Guess I really am the only one dumb enough to like Gotham in the daylight.” He grinned, looking down at him. “I hear Rory finally got her hands on that Signal toy. Three days in a row at the B-Burger, right?” He teased as Jason rolled his eyes, sitting himself back up.
“That’s it, I’ve peaked. Merchandising is the dream.” The younger shrugged. “Took them long enough though. Luke had a figure before me. Luke.” He threw an arm up in playful frustration. “He barely clocks in here.”
Jason paused. How many times had he worked with Luke since coming back?
“I think I’ve only seen him in action three times since I’ve been here-“
“Right?” Duke jumped to his side, legs crossed as he removed a soder-cola from his pocket, cracking it open before taking a swig. “I mean, I respect the guy, but that’s not patrolling. That’s a guest appearance. I’d need to take a step back too if I were in his shoes, but damn.”
Jason couldn’t argue with that. Luke had pulled back over the last year, pausing his role as Batwing.
Lucius Fox had always been Bruce’s tech backbone, his moral compass in the world of business.
But, like Bruce, he’d gotten older, his health deteriorating. As far as Jason could tell, the old man still had a few years left— it’s not like the man was dying, but his use of a cane was a symbol of such.
Luke fought the idea of being the ‘corporate hero’ until he couldn’t any longer. The relationship between him and his father was complicated, but relatable.
“I’m still struggling to understand why Tim isn’t more involved.”
“Yeah, well, he’s too far up Lex Luthor’s ass to see the sun.” Jason pulled out a cloth from his pocket, using it to clean a few smudges on his helmet.
“Hey now.” Duke got serious. “C’mon, you know it’s smoke and mirrors. Someone has to babysit Luthor from the inside. Better him than me. I’d barely pass the hiring process.” He motioned toward the LexCorp building not too far off, glassy and arrogant on the skyline.
A sizeable spectacle with that generic, Metropolis feel to it. Shaped with an odd slant at its top, reaching nowhere close to where the two now sat.
Jason shook his head. “That doesn’t make the comments any less reckless. The streets are suspicious of the Waynes. Again.”
“You didn’t seem to care so much when your name wasn’t attached.”
Jason muttered. “I don’t need the additional eyes on me.”
“If you really wanted low-profile, maybe don’t dust off the most infamous name you’ve ever worn. Just saying.” He shrugged. “Or, like, not assault Bruce in front of the Academy that he funds. In his city. In broad daylight.”
He winced. That wasn’t exactly his finest hour as someone trying to keep on the down low.
It especially wasn’t the best example for a seven year old.
“I won’t say it was right, but he backed me into a corner.”
“It felt like he backed you into a corner.” He corrected. “You didn’t have to clock the guy right that minute.”
“At least I’m not causing a war on Twitter. ‘WayneTech really out here donating millions to Gotham while their CEOs family can’t donate three brain cells between them.’”
“It’s too much attention, Duke.” Jason’s voice dropped. “Tim could get dirt on Lex without making a spectacle out of the rest of us.”
“It’s not Tim’s fault LexCorp picked it up.” Duke reasoned. “You heard him. Had he known, he would’ve found a way to erase it.”
“Yet here we are.” Jason’s bitterness wasn’t just about Tim. It was the fallout. The flood of questions afterward.
Bruce Wayne had been seen for the first time at Gotham Academy since his youngest son’s graduation— arguing with the most private of his children on the steps. Of course the public went insane.
He knew he had to let it go. The damage was done, but the advantage Bruce seemed to have now left a bitter taste in his mouth.
Now that the public knew Rory was connected to Bruce Wayne, discretion mattered a bit less.
The memory of his failure alone gave him a headache as he placed his helmet back on, a means of dragging himself back to the present. His eyes flicked toward Duke, who still sat beside him as if he had nowhere else to be.
Why was he here at this hour?
“…What are you doing up here, anyway? Don’t tell me you came all this way to drink a soder-cola and watch the stars.”
Duke lifted the can with a grin. “I mean, don’t knock it until you try it… Nah. My grappling line jammed on me last week. Nearly face-planted into a GCPD cruiser by Diamond. Figured I’d swing by for a small upgrade before I end up headlining the ‘Hero Falls’ instagram.”
“Yeah, that’d look real great next to Signal finally getting an action figure.” Jason stood, popping his knuckles before pulling out his grappler.
“Exactly. Can’t tarnish the brand this early.” Duke said in mock defense before watching as Red Hood shot his line toward the nearby Radio Tower.
“Not so much as a wave.” Duke rolled his eyes, chugging what remained in his can before smacking his chest with a fist and burping into the sky. “Shit, I’ve really gotta lay off the caffeine at night.”
Nine Months Ago— Bristol Township, Gotham City (Wayne Manor)
Rory was a smart girl. She knew she was.
Her reading skills above average, handwriting pleasing to the eye.
Plus her Dad told her so. She’s got a big brain.
But she always struggled when it came to numbers. Especially when they were on a circle in front of her face, little lines that didn’t even match what they were supposed to.
Why do people still make clocks like that?
That’s probably why she was so frustrated when they left her in what was supposed to be her new bedroom— a bed too large for her, two boxes of clothes and toys against the wall, her backpack hanging on the bedpost.
She stared at the clock on the wall, still unable to read it, wondering how long it had been.
Her Dad had told her to sit still, not go anywhere, lay back and read a book or play with action figures— neither of which he remembered to open up first.
The distinct sound of a car in the driveway drew her toward the nearby window, curiosity piqued as she moved the curtain aside. She frowned at the realization her window was just in front of a tree, blocking her view.
“This is bullshit.” She stomped her foot, crossing her arms. Her eyes flickered to the boxes, a new idea sparking within her.
If her dad wasn’t coming back to open them anytime soon, she’d just have to do it herself.
She took a second to read what he wrote on the side. It wasn’t much help in figuring out which was which considering he’d only written her name.
She huffed and clawed at the tape, nails too short to get a grip.
Dad would’ve used a knife, but she wasn’t allowed near those. Not that she had one anyway.
A quick look around the bed, drawers, closet— nothing helpful. Just socks and a couple of shirts.
That’s when her gaze landed on the wall above the dresser.
“Damned leaves.” Damian hissed as one smacked him across the face. He crushed it in his hand, discarding its brittle remnants before stepping inside.
The manor was too quiet for his liking.
His eyes flicked to the clock on his wrist. Early. Much earlier than planned.
A sigh escaped him as he took off his coat and slid it onto a hanger in the closet beneath the stairs— the one Grayson, in his endless need for levity, dubbed the Harry Potter closet. In truth, it was only coats.
The door shut with a soft click. His gaze caught the photograph sitting on the entry table.
Alfred. Watching him still.
“This had better be worth it.” He muttered, pocketing his phone when a heavy thud came from the floor above him.
He stilled for a moment, jaw set.
Rory grunted, fingers wrapped around the hilt mounted in front of her. It rattled in its brackets, stubborn as stone. She planted one socked foot harder into the top of the dresser, ignoring the groan it released beneath her.
A loud creak.
She froze, head snapping toward the door like she’d been caught. She waited a second, but seeing as no one entered, she focused back on the task at hand.
“Stupid thing,” she gasped, yanking again. Her arms shook, small muscles straining.
It gave an inch, her grinning a bit in victory before the dresser lurched suddenly.
A wobble, then another. She threw herself against the wall to steady herself, one hand now on the wall.
“Just- give- it- up- shitty-“ she gasped, tugging at the sword mount.
The wall bracket cracked, the dresser tilted, and she yelped—Until a hand snagged her by the hood, yanking her down to solid ground in one fluid motion.
She landed hard on her feet, winded, the sword clattering somewhere across the room.
She blinked up at Damian Wayne’s very unimpressed glare.
“…uhh, hi?”
“You could have cracked your skull,” he snapped, surveying the chaos. “And for what? Defacing furniture?”
She wilted under his gaze “I was just-“
“Spare me.” His gaze swept across the boxes, backpack, rather pathetic amount of child’s clothing.
He looked back at her with an arched brow.
“You live here.” It was more an accusation than a question. The blonde nodded, nervous.
His jaw locked so tightly it felt as if his teeth would shatter. He only stared at her, silence on his end thick and suffocating.
Then it cracked.
“Another one.” He spat. Fists clenched at his sides. He could see it all over again— another child dropped into the chaos. His tone held a venomous disbelief. “He actually took in another one.”
It was laughable, truly. The child stared back, confusion evident.
“You don’t even have a Pennyworth to save you while he sulks in a cave. Absurd.”
“…Are you a burglar?” Rory asked carefully.
“Me?! You are the intruder. Child.” His words stumbled over each other, sharp but messy.
He had just saved her life. And plus she recognized him from the picture downstairs, so her Dad must know him.
“Rory.”
His eyes narrowed. She seemed far too small. Innocent. Gullible.
“How old are you?” He asked, studying her.
She seemed to lack self-preservation skills.
She proudly held up seven fingers.
“SEVEN?!” he barked as if the number was an insult.
Approximately an hour later.
Jason and Bruce came off the elevator only to hear Rory chirping:
“…and that one is Batman. He’s the leader but he’s kinda old and sad because he needs a girlfriend.”
Jason nearly broke the door off its hinges.
Piercing green eyes greeted them. Damian sipped his tea, setting the cup back down into its saucer. Like a Victorian aunt.
Rory sat with a pile of opened toys and an orange juice.
Bruce’s jaw tightened.
“You know what, Damian? You might need a girlfriend, too.”
Jason felt his blood pressure spike. “Rory-“
“Don’t glare at her as if she’s the problem.” Damian cut in, placing his cup down with surgical precision. “Leaving a seven-year-old in a room alone with nothing but existential dread for company? Inspired parenting.”
“She had books! Toys!” Jason snapped. What else could they want, a pony? Flat-screen? Rory didn’t need that shit. He was out here doing his best, but apparently “keeping the kid alive” didn’t make the cut on Damian’s gold star chart—
—Damn it. He hated the way his voice came out sharp, defensive. Like he was failing her already. Still not to be trusted.
“She was nearly flattened under a dresser.”
Rory pouted. “You don’t open the boxes.”
Jason pointed like that was the end of it. “Go to your room.”
“But- what about the donuts?”
Jason blinked “What donu-“
“They were out of Boston cream, but I got an éclair. Basically the same, except for it’s French, fancy, shaped a little different.” Dick breezed in through the back door like he still lived there, keys hitting the counter with a clatter. He dropped a napkin in front of Rory while holding the box with one hand. “Your Dad ever tell you about them, kiddo? No? He doesn’t mention a lot of things, so you’re welcome.”
Jason’s head throbbed as his daughter betrayed him for a pastry, chewing happily while he contemplated a swift, merciful self execution.
He was raising a traitor with a sweet tooth.
“When did you get here?” Bruce demanded, voice tight.
“Oh, like five minutes after Damian. Carb emergency. You know how it is.” He gestured with a powdered hand. “That café on Westchester? Incredible. But they were out of chocolate syrup. Tragic. You’re stuck with sprinkles.” He pointed at the pastry box.
“What do you two know?” Bruce ignored the gesture entirely.
“That I cannot, in good conscience, hold this child accountable for the idiocy inherited from her Father.” Damian really didn’t miss a beat, did he?
Dick made a face. “Woah.” He pointed to Rory. “She’s princess Aurora, not— what that was. Don’t insult our niece like that.”
Rory beamed, cheeks full of betrayal.
Jason’s veins bulged. “She is NOT your niece.”
“Oh, she is now.” Dick beamed. “I’m Uncle Dick!” He froze. “…okay, branding nightmare. Uncle Richard? Uncle Awesome? Uncle Fun Guy- no, that’s mushrooms-“
“Dick.” Bruce’s voice blunt as ever.
“Damian. Both of you— the living room. Now.”
Dick threw his arms up as if placed under an arrest. “Now let’s all calm down. You two don’t have very much time for a much past due explanation, here. Just look at the clock.”
“I can’t tell what it says yet.” Rory said, squinting her eyes to count the small lines.
“Pathetic. Even her arithmetic is delayed. Years behind where you should be.”
“She’s a child.”
“She needs to start training.”
“You mean school?” She asked.
“Yes. And training. Both.”
“Both of you. Now.” Bruce held the door open for them. Dick gave Rory one last passing wink before making his way out, Damian glaring at Jason just behind him.
Ten minutes later…
Cassandra knew she was walking into trouble, silent as ever, brow arched. Barbara rolled right in after her.
“Oh wow,” Barbara drawled. “Didn’t realize we were doing a full house meeting. Thought it was just a Bruce-and-coffee kind of morning.”
Jason froze where he was standing.
“Hello to you too.” Jason muttered.
Cassandra tilted her head, studying him like she wasn’t sure he was entirely real. Her lips pressed into a faint smile— amusement more than warmth.
“I thought you were halfway across the country somewhere. Or, like, Venezuela? After you were banned from this house.”
“Lately I’ve been under house arrest more than exile and trust me- it’s not as fun.”
“What are we here for, hm? Mission gone wrong. Another screaming match with Bruce? Or maybe,” she gestured vaguely toward him, “you finally decided to play nice?”
Though she came off more mischievous, Barbara was somewhat hopeful.
“Not your business, Babs.”
“It is my business.” Her arms folded tight. “You don’t just waltz back into Gotham after years of running around Star City. What are you doing here, Jason?”
“That’s enough,” Damian snapped, his voice sharp. “Father says all questions will be answered at the end of this briefing.”
“Briefing?”
Cassandra lingered near the doorway, silent, gaze cutting between them, selective muteness making things worse.
Jason muttered under his breath. “Great. Just great.”
The silence stretched until Bruce finally spoke, “Sit.”
Jason dropped heavily into a nearby chair as Damian stationed himself by Dick. Barbara wheeled closer, ignoring the younger’s glare. Cassandra just leaned against a bookshelf.
“So what is it then? You don’t just walk back in after all this time unless there’s something big to unload.”
“Patience,” Bruce said.
One word should have silenced them.
It did not.
“Oh no. You don’t mass-text us to drag our asses here for an ‘emergency family meeting’ and then play all cryptic. Let me guess- you’re dying again? Terminal cancer? Lupus?”
“It’s never lupus.” Dick nudged Damian, whose eyes dared him to speak further. “Damn. You’re really no fun, you know that? Dr. House.”
“That’s why he’s here. Last wishes.” Barbara pushed.
“For fuck’s sake, Barbara-“
“My money is on early-onset dementia.” Tim appeared in the doorway, scarf half-off, smiling. “What else explains Jason willingly sitting in the same room as Bruce Wayne again?”
Jason breathed a sigh of relief— Tim wasn’t hostile. At least, not yet.
Barbara snapped her fingers, mock enthusiasm bubbling. “Ooh- secret triple life! He’s got more than one alias. Not Red Hood, not Jason Todd- what do we think, Cass? Something dramatic. Crowbar Crusader?”
“Hilarious.” Jason rolled his eyes.
Cassandra didn’t respond, only tilted her head toward the table beside the kitchen door, where a small plastic figure sat half-hidden behind a vase. Jason stiffened under her gaze.
“Alien parasite?” Tim took a seat in the loveseat. “He’s been replaced. A genuine imposter. Calling it now.”
“Don’t be absurd.” Damian muttered, bristling.
“Metahuman awakening.” Barbara continued, still unrelenting. “Late bloomer. Wouldn’t that be a riot?”
Cassandra finally spoke, leaning herself to stand straight, eyes never leaving Jason.
“A secret.” Her gaze flickered once more to the figure— Robin, then Jason. Her silence said the rest.
“Enough.” Bruce silenced them all. “Jason is—“
A child’s scream from the kitchen had Jason bolting up toward the kitchen door, those fuck-ass parental instincts kicking in.
He barely made it three steps before Rory came barreling in mid-scream:
“DADDY! THERE’S A SPIDER IN MY CRAYON BOX!!”
Rory clung to him like a koala, and Jason’s knees nearly buckled. He breathed a sigh of relief.
The room around them, however, froze.
Bruce’s jaw tightened.
Damian muttered something in Arabic that sounded like curses, face-palming.
Dick just slowly popped a Dorito into his mouth, the crunch being the only sound for a moment.
“Damn…” Tim muttered, rubbing his chin as he eyed the scene in front of him up and down. “Plot twist.”
“Did she just say Daddy?”
“A child,” Cassandra stated, calm as ever.
Tim blinked hard: “…wait, hold on, did she say there’s a spider?”
“That’s what you’re worried about?” Damian rolled his eyes.
“My mind is not processing much else at the moment.”
Jason crouched, trying to soothe her. “Kiddo, it was just a little spider. No big deal.”
“It touched my hand.” She sniffled.
Tim raised an eyebrow, voice dry. “Of all Gotham City’s horror stories I’ve heard, this might be the most implausible. And yet-“ he waved vaguely to Rory, an awkward smile, “Evidence.”
Jason scowled. “Go to hell, Tim.”
Rory popped her head up, lower lip trembling. “It was huge!” She spread her arms, illustrating a tarantula that was probably the size of a dime. Her father wiped her tears as best he could.
“It was probably just a house spider, they don’t hurt you if you leave them alone.”
“They should leave my crayons alone! I was coloring!” She hissed. “It was huge!”
“Rory, it was probably the size of a dime.” Jason muttered.
“Size of a dog,” she shot back.
Barbara was glowing at this point. “Jason Todd, raising a kid. This is the Gotham equivalent of a solar eclipse- we’ll be telling our children and our great-grand children.”
“I know, right? And a girl Dad? Who would’ve thought.” Dick said before realizing all eyes were suddenly on him. He quickly shoved another handful of cool ranch Doritos into his mouth, face red, his posture screaming for them to look elsewhere.
“You knew.” Barbara hissed.
Dick choked, spraying crumbs everywhere. “What? Me? No- well- maybe- like an hour- I mean- don’t look at me.”
Jason groaned. “Damn it, Dick.”
Jason’s insult came easy, but the knots in his stomach felt tight. Everyone in the room wasn’t just judging him— they were judging Rory. And the little gremlin sat there coloring like she hadn’t blown his entire plan sky high.
“Drama between loved ones stresses me out in a whole other way, okay?!” Dick wheezed, breaking the tension.
20 minutes later.
Tim raised a hand as if he were a schoolboy asking a question. “You’re telling me Jason- who, last I checked, lived in a safe house full of stolen WayneTech and Jane Austen novels- managed to keep an entire human being hidden from us for the last five years?”
“I have got to call Stephanie.” Barbara was on the phone before anyone could stop her.
Tim leaned forward, brows furrowed. “Wait. So she’s seven? Which means she existed before…” he started doing the math out loud. “When did you even have time for- wait, more importantly- how has no one noticed a tiny human following you around for half a decade?”
Jason groaned.
“Honestly I’m impressed. Horrified. But impressed.”
Dick, meanwhile, sprang up from the couch. “I’m pissed at you denying me the pleasure of baby girl Todd, but I forgive you on account that I’m officially an uncle. Do you know how long I’ve waited for this?!”
“Weirdo.” Barbara mumbled, then suddenly brightened when Stephanie picked up the phone. “Oh my god, Stephanie, drop whatever you’re doing and get over to Bruce’s place-“
“Barbara.” Bruce followed her as she wheeled off, not truly caring to stop her.
“She has got to meet Mar’i soon!” His grin was so wide it could’ve cracked his face.
“Woah, hold on-“
“Do you understand what this means? Cousins! Built-in best friends! Playdates! Sleepovers! I’ve been waiting years for this.”
Jason pinched the bridge of his nose. “You are not setting up a playdate like this is some kind of kindergarten orientation.”
Dick was already spiraling. “We’ll take them to the zoo! And the amusement park! Mar’i can show off her American Girl collection, they can share snacks, and- oh- they can dress up as tiny superheroes for Halloween together. Jason, this is fantastic!”
“Grayson, please sit before I put you through a wall.” Damian hissed.
Rory wandered back in, headphones on, coloring book under her arm. She plopped herself at the coffee table and went right back to work, deciding she was tired of being alone.
They swarmed around her like sharks.
Barbara wheeled right up to her, practically vibrating. “Hello, sweetheart. What’s your name?”
Rory took off her headphones to hear her better and shrugged, then went back to coloring. “Dad says strangers shouldn’t ask kids questions.”
Jason groaned, dragging a hand down his face.
Barbara was delighted. “Oh I like you. Stephanie is going to lose her mind.” She went right back to texting.
Tim crouched down to her level, inspecting the page under her hands. “Well my name is Tim, so I’m not a stranger anymore. Can I see that pretty picture you’ve got there?”
Rory glanced up at Jason, who hesitantly nodded.
“Black Bat. She’s my favorite.”
That seemed to gain a few stares to the room’s opposite end.
Jason cursed under his breath. Again.
Cassandra moved closer with the grace of a ghost. She crouched just enough to see the page. Rory had drawn what looked to be a distorted version of Black Bat mid-leap, cape spread like wings, crayon strokes messy but enthusiastic.
Rory grinned up at the crowd, paying her no mind. “She’s the coolest. She’s like a superhero ninja lady! I watch her on the news and on YouTube all the time!!”
Cassandra wasn’t quite sure how to react. But she knew she loved the feeling— the proof that someone so small out there saw her the way most saw Batman.
No one had spoken that way of her in a while.
Cassandra tilted her head with a faint twitch of amusement at the corner of her mouth.
“My name is Cassandra.” She suddenly spoke with an outstretched hand, Rory pausing to look up at her.
“Hi Cassandra. My name’s Rory.” She smiled, shaking her hand happily.
“And she has taste.” Dick cut in. “Even better. Cousins, favorite superheroes, family bonding- we should host a reunion. I’ll buy t-shirts.”
“Grayson,” Damian snapped, “you will not drag her- or anyone else- into your lunacy.” He scowled down at Rory. “Does she know any self-defense?”
“Why?”
“I see. Training at dawn, then.”
“Over my dead body!”
“Tempting.” Damian muttered.
“She doesn’t need training.” Bruce’s voice was low, firm.
Damian’s jaw tightened. “I’m not saying she should learn to be part of a fight.” His tone was sharp, almost offended. “I’m saying self-defense. Gotham eats the unprepared. She’s your blood, so she’ll need it just to survive schoolyards.”
Jason’s eyes narrowed, fist clenching a bit. He wasn’t stupid and Damian wasn’t wrong— Gotham ate kids alive— but to hell with the idea he was letting his daughter sign up for Bruce Wayne’s Ninja Bootcamp. She was barely old enough for math homework. She didn’t need a batarang, she needed recess.
“She’s a kid.”
“In Gotham.”
“Not, like, forever… probably. Besides, I taught her a few small things this last summer. Rory, what do we do if somebody you don’t know tries to touch you?”
She pointed at her teeth. “Bite their hand off.”
Damian pinched the bridge of his nose as if his soul was leaving his body. “You’ve raised the equivalent of a feral raccoon.”
“Dad also says I can kick them in the balls! I kick, like, really hard. Like soccer player hard.”
“That is assuming they have a pair. Todd, your child is sorely unprepared to live here.”
“Why does he keep calling my Dad that? His name isn’t Todd.” Rory asked Cassandra, who shrugged and took a seat on the floor beside her.
“What else do you color?”
“So sometimes I’ll draw Wonder Woman but, like, in a rainbow…” she babbled on while Damian and Jason continued their spat.
“Oh I’m sorry Damian. I didn’t realize you were going to school for a PhD in parenting.”
“I am simply stating the obvious fact that you have failed to instill the required…”
“Both of you, that’s enough.” Dick tried coming between them, only for them to start shouting.
“No, Stephanie, this isn’t some late April Fool’s joke…at some point…Well, no, I’m not sure…” Barbara continued on the phone.
Bruce was getting a headache right alongside Jason, who it seemed may pounce on Damian any minute now.
He sat down beside Tim, who looked at him quizzically.
“So… there’s really no other reason Jason brought her here?” Bruce arched a brow. “It just seems strange that he of all people would raise a kid, right? Especially here…”
“That’s exactly why I convinced him to stay.” Bruce explained. “I’m not sure it was entirely in his best interest to take such a task on alone. This way they both have a support system...”
He lied through his teeth yet again.
Because Bruce couldn’t exactly say out loud that maybe, if he could just do right by Jason once— just once— he’d feel less.
Tim slowly nodded, unsure of how true any of it was. He was still suspicious, even if he thought nobody else was. He did tend to overthink, though, and that was something he worked on himself over the years.
His next question finally came to mind.
“Wait, why does Damian think she’s seven? If I’m doing the math correctly, she’s only six.”
Damian’s head snapped at the mention of his name. “SIX?!”
“She rounds up.”
Chapter 3: Spa Day (Funsies) & School Tours!
Summary:
•Rory goes on her first adventure— A Spa Day, featuring Mar’i Grayson and insert Stephanie Brown!
•Bruce has another difficult conversation with Jason.
•Maps Mizoguchi is a great tour guide!
Chapter Text
Eight months ago — Wayne Manor, Bristol
Jason sat cross-legged on the living room floor, a needle clenched between his teeth and plaid skirt bunched in his lap as if it had personally wronged him. Rory stood on the coffee table in knee-high socks and a replica of said skirt, arms crossed, glaring at her reflection in the TV screen.
“This skirt is evil.”
“It’s a uniform,” Jason muttered, tugging a hem straight. “It’s supposed to look evil.”
“It’s itchy.”
“Everything’s itchy when you’re little.” He pulled the thread tight, only to jab his thumb. He swore under his breath, which earned him a pointed look from his daughter.
“You said no more cussin’ and shit.”
“You said no climbing on the coffee table.”
She stomped one socked foot in victory. “See! We’re both wrong, Daddy. That’s equality.”
Maybe she was watching the news a little too much lately.
Jason dropped his head back against the couch with a loud groan.
This man has faced mob bosses, assassins, supers, even demonic cultists that one time — yet plaid fabric was proving to be his version of Kryptonite.
How the hell did Alfred not crash out on them every time they came back with torn suits and missing sleeves?
Somewhere behind him, the news anchor on TV spoke about Gotham’s newest corporate ‘savior’.
“…LexCorp’s grand reopening downtown after their security incident last December…” He tried to tune it out, then killed the volume with a click.
“Can we carve pumpkins instead?” Rory asked, tugging at the stiff blouse. “I like pumpkins. They don’t make me look like a librarian.”
“You barely know what a librarian looks like outside of Mr. Lynch back in Star.”
“Yes, I do. They’re old ladies and men and they give nasty looks. Like you’re doing right now.” She hopped down, poking a finger into his cheek.
Before he could fire back, the doorbell rang. He considered pretending he wasn’t home before a familiar voice shouted through the door.
“Jason Peter Todd! Open up before I bust this door down!”
He’d truly love to see her try.
“Who’s that?”
“Trouble,” He muttered, going to answer it anyway.
Stephanie’s blonde ponytail swayed as she burst inside, freezing mid-entrance as she saw Rory standing in the center of the living room, blouse half-buttoned and tie dangling like a noose.
“Oh my god,” Steph whispered, clutching her chest. “She’s cuter than you deserve.”
Rory blinked. “Who are you?”
“I,” Stephanie announced with purposeful dramatics, “am your new favorite person. And Grandpa Bruce says we’re going out.”
“I never agreed to that.” Jason cut in, “Out where?”
“Haircuts, nails, snacks. A spa day.” She waved her phone like it was a permission slip. “Barbara’s in. Cass is in. Dick is coming with Mar’i.”
“Fine. Rory, let’s go get dressed-“
“Oh, you’re not invited.” She informed, happy as ever.
Jason froze. “The hell you say?” He planted his hands on his hips, irritated.
“Yikes,” the blonde winced. “Yeah, Bruce wants you to wait here for him to come back. Not sure why, but Barbara’s money is on a ‘heart-to-heart’ type of discussion. And nobody- and I mean nobody- wants to see that.”
Jason’s eyes narrowed. “Then she’s not going.” His daughter? In a bustling, crowded Gotham mall without him? Absolutely not.
Rory whined, clapping her hands together in a plea.
“Dad, wait! Please!”
“Rory-“
“I wanna go on a spa day! Please!” She dragged the word out with all the pitiful force a child could muster, weaponizing big eyes.
Jason crossed his arms, refusing to budge.
“Hold on. You’re telling me Dick gets to tag along with Mar’i but I can’t go with my own daughter? What kind of double standard bullshit is this?”
Stephanie held up both hands. “Listen, don’t shoot the messenger, big guy. Bruce is the one pulling the strings here. He wants you to stay behind for-“ she made air quotes, “- a very special ‘dad chat’ or whatever. And if you think I’m volunteering as tribute for that, you’re insane.”
Jason’s scowl deepened. “So Dick is just exempt from that, too? Figures.”
Fucking Golden boy.
Steph bit her lip before answering. “Listen, Dick’s only coming because of Mar’i. She’s been, uh… having a hard time. Little bit of self-control power stuff. He didn’t wanna leave her out, but he also can’t risk her slipping up without him there.”
Jason’s eyes flickered to Rory, bouncing on her toes at the idea of a spa day, and then back to Stephanie. “And that’s supposed to make me feel better? If the,” he whispered the next part. “If the half-Tamaranean needs supervision, maybe my six-year-old shouldn’t be dragged into the middle of it.”
“Dad, please! I won’t even eat sweets while we’re out. I’ll- I’ll stay still the whole time!”
Jason raised a brow. “You? Still? That’ll be the day.”
“I promise I’ll be really really good.”
Jason rubbed a hand behind his neck, debating. He could really feel that headache forming. “This isn’t about you behaving, kiddo. It’s safety. A crowded Gotham mall? Do you know how many bad people crawl out of the woodwork there? Purse snatchers, guys who think it’s funny to hide razor blades in apples, kidnappers-“
“Jason.” Stephanie hissed with a look. “It’s a salon, not a war zone. She’ll be fine.”
His stare was flat. Unchanged. “Every time somebody in this family says that, it’s followed by an explosion a quarter of a mile away.”
“Oh, please.” She rolled her eyes.
Jason wasn’t easily convinced. However, one of the key points in moving here was so Rory had the opportunity to do things just like this. Have days outside of the house, make memories beyond four walls, classrooms, and television.
He tried to reason with himself. Cassandra was one of the best fighters he knew, very observant. Barbara was one of the strongest people he knew, in many ways. Stephanie— well, they were never super close, but Rory had only met her moments ago and seemed to be willing to stick close to her if he asked.
He supposed Dick being there wasn’t a terrible idea.
He crouched down to Rory’s level, voice softer but edged with concern. “Look…If anything- and I mean anything- feels weird, you tell Cass or Dick, okay? You don’t wander off from Stephanie. You keep close to Barbara. Don’t talk to strangers.”
Rory nodded furiously, hair bouncing. The kid really was due for a haircut. “Yes, sir!” She gave a salute, leaning forward to hug him, screaming a symphony of “thank you” before running upstairs to change.
Stephanie grinned. “She’s going to be fine. Promise.”
“She’s due for a haircut.” He sighed, pulling out his wallet. “Just don’t send her home with any wild colors or tinsel. The Academy will send her home first day.”
“Don’t worry about it.” She pushed his wallet back toward him, “Bruce’s footing the bill for today. Whether he knows Cassie has his card or not is yet to be determined.”
Jason shook his head, pulling out some cash and handing it to her anyway. “I’ll pay for my own daughter’s haircut, thank you.”
“Alright, I guess.” She shrugged, taking the wad and putting it into her crossbody.
The two waited. Going over a few rules, Jason unrelenting when it came to the idea of her entering a public dressing room alone.
“Alright. I get it, eyes on her at all times. It’s the mall, Jason, not a nightclub.” She huffed, grinning once she heard loud skipping steps coming down the stairs.
“I’m ready for the spa day!” she cheered, much more comfortable in a pair of jeans and Wonder Woman sweatshirt. Jason couldn’t help but grin to himself a bit, seeing as she packed that ugly little purse he got her for Christmas last year.
Rory hugged him tightly once again. “I promise I’ll be the best girl today!”
She was beyond thrilled, taking no notice as Jason slipped something from his pocket into the back pocket of her jeans.
Insurance.
“Just be safe, okay? That’s all I’m asking- that and don’t come home bald.” He earned himself a small laugh, then a kiss on the cheek before Rory dashed over to Stephanie by the doorway.
“Do you think they’ll have pretzels?”
Meanwhile— Titan’s Tower, Jump City
“Dad!” Mar’i shot out like a comet, rhinestone headband holding back a mess of black curls, denim jacket half-zipped over a knee-length dress of matching color. “Mom said you told her I can’t use my powers at Grandpa’s anymore? What gives?!” Her eye flared blue in irritation.
“Well, good morning to you, too.” He bent to her eye level, voice bright and coaxing— the exact tone he used on hostile witnesses and moody eight-year-olds. It usually worked.
Usually.
“You promised! You said I’d never have to hide them here.” She muttered, crossing her arms as she pulled away mid-air before landing softly on the floor with a pout.
“It’s nothing permanent, little Star. Just for the time being.” He explained, grabbing the small duffle she discarded mid-flight.
Mar’i tilted her head, curls bouncing. “That’s what you always say. ‘For the time being’ is adult code for ‘until forever’.”
“Untrue.”
“Prove it. Call Mom right now and say you’re sorry.”
Dick frowned as she looked away from him, pressing the elevator button. “Mar’i, you know that’s between me and your Mother.”
“Whatever.” She huffed, folding her arms.
Her attitude had only sharpened recently- a storm cumulative of her age and the mess of recent home events.
Dick and Kori’s marital problems, to be exact.
“I didn’t even break anything here. Not the couch, not the lamp, not even the dumb pickle jar last time.” She frowned, checking her reflection in the chrome of the elevator doors and adjusting a few curls.
Dick softened, guilt tugging at his chest.
“This isn’t because of what happened on Tamaran, sweetheart. I told your mom to explain that-“
“Mom said she’s not doing you any favors by telling me what happens over on your side of the family.” She tilted her chin, satisfied with the way his frown deepened.
Score one for Mom.
He let out a low breath, his chest a bit tight at her words. Of course she did. Silence and distance were supposed to help them all heal— so far, it only served a bitter taste in his mouth.
A long black car idled, trunk popped open for her bag.
“Well…” he tried, forcing a smile. “We’ve had some unexpected additions to the family. Your Uncle Jason is back and, uh, he brought someone very special with him.”
She arched a brow. “What, like a girlfriend or something?”
“Not exactly,” he said with a shrug, “it’s a long story. And we have a good thirty-minute drive!” He smiled, opening the back passenger door for her.
“Oh, brother.” She sighed before getting in.
An hour later—Robinson Galleria, Central Gotham
The mall was crowded as usual but nowhere near as busy as it would be on a weekend, though still full of chatter. Rory took in the smell of salty pretzels and sugary cinnamon rolls nearby, mouth watering. She trailed close to Barbara and Stephanie, clutching the strap of her bag tightly as she stared at bright storefronts.
She was nervous enough being in a mall this big without her dad— meeting her cousin only twisted her stomach a bit harder. She tried to calm her nerves by reading a few banners hung near the ceiling.
“Wayne Enterprises” “LexCorp Grand Reopening November 19th” “Got Milk?”
Mar’i spotted her from the side first. She slowed her steps, tugging at her father’s coat sleeve. “That’s her?” She asked under her breath, already giving Rory a once-over from head to toe.
The girl had zero fashion sense, clearly.
Dick nodded, hopeful the unimpressed look on his daughter’s face didn’t carry to the table.
Rory gave a small smile as Dick came up with a wave. “Hey guys! No Cass?”
“She’s on her way.” Barbara smiled. “Traffic, I suppose.”
“Hi…” Rory started, just as she and Barbara had practiced when they first sat down. “I’m Rory.”
Mar’i tilted her chin, headband twinkling under the fluorescent lights. “Yeah. I know.”
The flat reply made Rory blink, smile faltering. She nodded slowly, then smiled a bit wider as her eyes caught Mari’s jacket front. “I like your jacket.”
Mar’i smoothed the sequined patch on the front. “Of course you do. It’s cute. And your…” She eyed her feet in disgust.
Rory looked at her shoes, frowning. Suddenly she felt a little sick inside.
“They’re my outside sneakers.”
“Exactly.” Mar’i twitched her lips with a smirk, but it faded fast. She crossed her arms. “Nothing special.”
Dick stared mortified, Stephanie giving a stomp on the foot that caused him to clear his throat. “Mar’i…”
“What? I didn’t lie.” She protested, shooting him a look. He pivoted back to his signature grin, nodding his head in the direction of the younger.
When Mar’i looked back at her, her mouth dropped.
She wasn’t crying, but it was evident that Mar’i had made her uncomfortable. Biting her lip as she looked down at the floor, scuffing one against the tile like she wanted to sink into it.
Mar’i shifted, suddenly feeling a bit restless. The sight left a sour feeling in her she wasn’t very proud of. She tugged at her sleeve, glancing sideways.
“I… they aren’t that bad,” she muttered, too quiet for her father but loud enough for Rory. “Your shoes, I mean.”
Rory was still uncertain. “You think so?”
Mar’i shrugged as if the words weighed more than she wanted them to. “I’ve seen worse. Like, bad worse.”
Stephanie raised a brow unimpressed as Dick exhaled, grateful for any crack in the storm.
By the time Cassandra joined them, things seemed to have calmed down.
Rory offered to share a pretzel that was swiftly rejected by Mar’i, who preferred sweet over savory.
“Okay. So let’s do a bit of shopping first. Rory, you have a hair appointment today around two, so let’s plan on heading to the salon around then.” Stephanie had planned it all out, grinning to herself as she tapped on her phone screen. “And with that I just turned off the credit limit Bruce put on his card for today. Let’s roll, people!”
The first store they walked into, Rory let her fingers trail over a rack of simple cotton T-shirts, the color-coded kind in stacks. She picked up a gray one, holding it against herself with a small smile.
Mar’i wrinkled her nose. “That’s not even clothes. That’s, like… something you wear to paint a wall.”
Rory’s cheeks heated. “It’s gray.”
“Gray isn’t a color, it’s a mood.” Mar’i moved two racks down until sequins caught her eye. She yanked a glittery top free and held it up triumphantly. “Now this is a showstopper.”
Rory pulled a pair of soft, stretchy pants from the rack, hugging them to her chest. “These are good. They’ve got, like, bendy knees.”
Mar’i was appalled. “Bendy knees? Rory, those are pants for grill dads. My dad wears them when he burns hot dogs.”
“They’re comfy.” Rory defended, already imagining herself climbing a tree in them.
Now that she lived somewhere with a tree she could try to, that is.
“Comfy is for couches, this is for, like, looking cool at the movies- going on dates.” Mar’i grinned, cheeks blushed.
Rory looked at her confused. “Dates?”
“With boys, silly.”
“Oh.” Rory scrunched her nose. “My Dad says boys are evil. He should know. He was one when he was little.”
Mar’i giggled behind her hand, like Rory said something silly. “Not all boys. Some boys are cute. Like… movie boys cute.”
Rory blinked at her, unimpressed. “Movie boys aren’t real people. They live on TV.”
“They are too real people!” Mar’i huffed, tossing a skirt of glitter behind her back and listening as it landed into the nearby shopping cart. “And when you’re older, you’re gonna wish you listened to me about not wearing grill-dad jeans.”
Rory stomped her foot down, holding the pants like a shield. “Well, when you’re old, I’m gonna be able to climb a tree. And you’re gonna watch me from the bottom saying ‘my sparkly skirt won’t let me climb a tree like Rory’ and I’m gonna laugh and you’re gonna be stuck.”
Dick, listening from a few feet away, buried his face in his hands. Stephanie leaned toward Barbara, whispering.
“Should we stop this or let them battle it out?”
“Trust me, I won’t need to know how to climb a tree.” Mar’i smirked.
The debate carried all the way to the shoe aisle. Rory jumping up and down in a pair of sneakers Cass helped her velcro on. She stomped on the floor, watching as they flashed red and blue.
“Look! These are awesome.”
“Awesome? Rory, those are police shoes.”
“They blink,” Rory argued, stomping harder so a whole stack of boxes fell nearby. “You can’t not look at them!”
“You’re supposed to walk into a room, not blind everyone with a foot disco party!” Mar’i complained.
Rory giggled, stomping again until Stephanie had to hold the cart steady. “They come in rainbow too, Rory.” She smiled.
“No thanks, I like police shoes!” Rory stomped again. “If bad guys chase me, my shoes warn the police!”
“Can’t argue with safety.” Dick laughed.
Mar’i threw him a look before yanking a nearby shoe box, sending the stack toppling with a thud.
Dick sighed as she turned away with a shrug.
“You can pick it up, Daddy. I know your arms work. Anyways! Look at these. They have an off button for when you grow up and get bored.”
“Oooh.” Rory grinned.
By the time Rory had her hair appointment, Dick had already pulled Mar’i into a corner twice to reprimand her.
“Mar’i, sweetheart, you’re coming across awfully rude.”
“No I’m not. I’m helping her shop.”
“Mar’i-“
“No, Dad, you don’t get it, she’s- like- so lost! She wants to buy police shoes and costume skirts.” Her blue eyes were as wide as saucers, the white glowing a small bit as if she were actually getting a bit distressed. “And grill dad jeans. GRILL. DAD. JEANS.”
This was a Gotham-level emergency in her opinion.
“She doesn’t think you’re helping, she thinks you’re being mean.”
“Mean?! No. What’s mean is you all buying her ugly stuff.”
“Maybe she thinks you’re the bully, princess.”
Mar’i gasped, clutching imaginary pearls. “ME?!” She said a little too loud, genuinely offended. A few people looked their way.
“Hey. Pause.” Dick put his hands up, taken aback by her sudden outburst. “Two things: one, you can be right and unkind at the same time. Two-“ He put his hands on her shoulders, pushing her down so she wasn’t a quarter of an inch off the ground. “-you need to take a deep breath before you float away.”
“I am nice. I am a good girl.” She declared, spinning away with all the drama of a star exiting stage left. “And I’m staying flat on the ground just fine.”
“Good to hear, now please go be nice.” He raised a hand and smiled awkwardly as she softened a bit; the high-five still a bit too soon.
Rory, meanwhile, stared at the page of various haircuts in confusion.
She never let anyone else touch her hair outside of her dad and grandmother— and grandma’s yearly cut almost always ended in animal crackers, none of which were in sight.
She suddenly felt overwhelmed.
Now? Now she had choices. Too many. Her lip trembled.
“I want my Dad.” She pouted, looking up to Cassandra, who was mid ponytail removal with both the calm and confusion of a bomb tech.
How did Jason manage to pull her hair up so nicely but also tangle it at the same time?
Cass tilted her head. “Why?”
“I dunno what to do,” she sniffled. “I like all the pictures. If I pick wrong my Daddy’s gonna look at me and ask ‘Rory, why do you look like an egg?’ And I’ll cry.”
“He would never compare your head to an egg.”
Before Rory could elaborate, Mar’i came stomping back into the salon, still mumbling to herself about jeans and light-up shoes before stopping cold when she saw Rory’s tear-streaked face.
“Hey! Why are you crying?” She asked, genuine concern lacing her voice.
Barbara looked at Dick with a raised brow, flipping through a magazine in the waiting area. His grin a little too wide for someone who was supposed to have just scolded a child. “Well?”
“I think I nailed it. High-fives and everything. Go team, you know?”
The redhead groaned and threw a hand to her forehead. “Oh, Dick.”
“What?”
Rory sniffled again. “I don’t- I don’t wanna be u-ugly.” She explained, bottom lip wobbling.
She plucked the book from Rory’s lap, flipping through it. “Well you certainly don’t look pretty crying like a baby. Hmm… see this? Too short. You’ll look like a potato chip or a boy. And your hair isn’t long enough for this one…”
“Wow. Great job, Dick. She came back in here so much more kind. Gentle.” Stephanie’s voice dripped with sarcasm as his cheeks heated.
“I… uh…”
“If she makes this any worse, I’m calling your wife or whatever you two are right now.” Dick’s head whipped around at her choice of words, his body immediately stiff and shoulders straight.
“My wife. My wife Kori.”
Stabbing her finger at a page triumphantly, Mar’i grinned. “This one says: I’m stylish but I can still climb a jungle gym.”
Rory blinked at her, sniffling quieter now. “Really?”
“Trust me.” Mar’i puffed out her chest. “I’ve been accessorizing since I was born. Unlike my Dad, I know what I’m talking about before I open my mouth.”
Stephanie gave him a wide-eyed glance. “Damn. You’ve caught strays like three times today.“
Dick watched from the corner, opened his mouth— and then closed it again. Rory was hanging on Mar’i’s every word like it was gospel.
Cass tilted her head once again, but this time, just a tiny approving nod.
Rory wiped her cheeks with the back of her hand. “Okay. I’ll do that one, please.” She asked the man behind her, who nodded before grabbing a brush.
Mar’i smirked. “See? Easy. You’ll look perfect, I promise. And if your Dad says you look like an egg, ignore him. He’s wrong.”
Rory kept slouching, however, tiny fists gripping the black fabric like she was about to be executed. Her stomach twisted a bit. She wanted to bolt up and run still.
It was like her aunt had this strange way of knowing her plans, hand placed firmly on her shoulder as she smiled reassuringly.
“You’re going to be fine.”
Rory felt a sudden rush of courage, nodding slowly and gulping as the stylist approached.
The stylist parted Rory’s hair carefully, comb gliding through blonde strands. “For the curtain bangs, you have two lighter pieces in the front that will work perfectly.” The man smiled, as he trimmed it so that the ends brushed the child’s collarbone.
The finishing touch was a set of curtain bangs that fell gently to either side of her forehead, just long enough to tuck behind her ears.
When he turned her around, Rory couldn’t help but smile.
That was until Cassandra picked up her phone. “Stephanie. This one’s close.”
“Ugh.” Stephanie groaned. “Seriously? Why did Duke need today off of all days? Morning fights aren’t my thing.”
Meanwhile—Wayne Manor, Bristol.
Jason sat stiff on the edge of his seat, arms crossed tight, every muscle indicating he was ready to bolt.
Bruce, by contrast, seemed more at ease— calm and methodical as always. This was his playing field: schedules, filing, contingencies. “Enrollment forms need more than one contact,” he said. “Emergency protocols need signatures. If there’s an incident, the school needs to know who else has authority.”
“You mean you,” Jason shot back.
Bruce countered quickly. “I mean stability, Jason. There are gaps when you are Red Hood. Where I’m Batman. If she needs someone, for any reason, there has to be more than one person in her corner.”
Jason’s jaw flexed. He hated how reasonable it sounded. Hated even more the way Bruce spoke— like he already held space.
“You saying I can’t handle my own kid?”
“I’m saying you may not always have the time to.” His eyes cut across the table, sharp but not unkind. “This isn’t about you. It’s about her.”
Jason’s mouth opened, then shut just as quickly. Memories of social workers and unanswered phone calls stuck like glass in his throat.
Bruce reached for a file he’d already prepared, sliding the somewhat blank contact sheet across the table. His hand lingered a second too long before pulling back.
“I’d recommend listing in order of those most available. Someone she can rely on if you aren’t able to be reached.”
He stared at the paper, then at Bruce.
“Seems like the first choice was already made for me.”
Bruce didn’t respond.
With a muttered curse, he took the pen. Signed where he was asked, each scratch of ink feeling like a confession of some sort. He held out on the list, however, eyes hard on the page.
“You have until the end of the night to complete it.” Bruce’s voice stayed even, tone flat.
A deadline dressed in courtesy.
He bit back the urge to argue. Next on the agenda.
“For the school’s records, I’ll be putting down Dr. Leslie Thompkins as her primary physician.”
Jason leaned back, clicking his pen open and shut again. “No shit, Sherlock.”
Bruce gave him a look.
“What? You think I was gonna pick Crane? Hugo? Relax. I’ve got her covered.” He started filling out another section, not looking up as Bruce went on.
“Her file from Star City. Leslie says it’s… thin. Hardly anything beyond vaccinations. No records of illness. Nothing that would indicate any complications...”
“I know.”
“She will notice if something… unusual comes up. She’s thorough. Too thorough to miss a pattern like Rory’s.”
“Isn’t that kinda the point? We can’t trust her with just any doctor and we should never actually need her. I don’t chalk it up as a red flag- I see it as part of the problem you’re supposed to be helping me look into.” He scoffed to himself. “Besides, she’s patched up enough members of this family to know not everything about us makes sense. Rory wouldn’t shock her half as much as you think.”
“We also have to discuss nightly operations,” Bruce started. “Rules. Boundaries. We spoke briefly already, but I need to be clear.”
“I think you were pretty clear during the hour long ‘how to be a good little vigilante in Gotham’ lecture. Save the bullet points. I already know.”
Bruce’s tone was firm, voice low. “I’m trying to make it clear to you, Jason. No killing-“
“Damn. You really think I was running around stacking bodies on Star City rooftops every night?” He leaned back, half a smirk pulling at his lips. “ I knew better than to step on Queen’s toes. Guy’s got his own crusade, and the last thing I needed was to screw with one of your precious league members.”
Bruce arched a brow.
Jason just shrugged, deliberately casual. “I kept my head down, I handled what was mine, left his chessboard alone. Didn’t pick fights that didn’t belong to me. You think I don’t know how to keep boundaries? Trust me- I’ve been playing nice as much as possible. Unless you heard of some war between me and Green Arrow that I somehow missed.”
“I haven’t,” Bruce admitted. “But that doesn’t change the fact your ‘playing nice’ still leaves too much wreckage behind. You answer to Gotham’s rules when you operate here.”
Jason tilted his head, grin fading. “Just figured you could give me enough credit not to paint me as some mindless executioner before you went on about that.”
Bruce didn’t flinch. “Credit doesn’t erase what you’ve done. If you’re operating here again, you’re setting up in the same districts as last time. I don’t care how you did things in Star City or anywhere else you’ve been. Here, you keep brutality on a fine line. You don’t leave permanent brain damage or paralysis.”
“Little ironic, don’t you think? Batman telling me not to be brutal. You run half the city’s freaks off rooftops every other week. Last I checked, fear’s part of your playbook.”
“I know where the line is,” Bruce’s voice came out more of a growl. “That’s the difference. And if you can’t keep that line clear…”
He let the words hang for a beat. It looked like he might stop there— jaw wired shut. Until, finally, he exhaled with a voice firm but edged with something unspoken.
“I won’t just pull Red Hood off the streets this time. Rory doesn’t deserve to see her father dragged back into the same darkness he spent years crawling his way out of.”
The weight of it hung between them. Not an accusation, really— more of a line in the sand Bruce felt forced to draw.
Jason’s expression hardened, a flicker of wounded pride flashing beneath that cold wall of defiance he put up.
“Say that again,” he muttered, quiet but dangerous.
“I don’t want her watching you fall apart,” Bruce continued, the words like gravel in his throat. “Not into anger. Not into bad habits. If you can’t keep control… she’ll learn what that looks like. And I won’t let that happen.”
“No. She won’t. Because she doesn’t even know the other part of this exists. I’ve kept Red Hood off her radar, and I’m damn sure going to keep it that way.”
“She will find out eventually.”
“But not today.”
“But she will. Then what?”
It was a question Jason wasn’t prepared to answer. One he didn’t.
“That’s all for now.” Bruce’s voice broke through the standing silence. “I’ll need that contact list by the end of the night tonight. We have a tour scheduled at the Academy tomorrow. Have yourselves ready before ten.”
Hours later…
Rory skipped through the front door, grinning so wide her freckles practically danced. Jason looked up from his position on the couch, already smiling when he saw the swing of her new haircut.
“Hey, kiddo. Wow-“ he stood, crouching to her level, brushing a small strand of hair off her cheek. “You look beautiful, Rory. Really great.”
Her chest puffed, eyes sparkling. “Yes! I’m not an egg!”
“An egg?” Jason chuckled, ruffling her bangs. “Definitely not an egg. More like a pumpkin head.”
But then she turned her head, the light catching just right—
Jason froze. His smile vanished as he leaned closer, squinting.
“…What the fuck is that?”
Rory blinked. “Huh?”
He reached out, thumb hovering just shy of her ear, where a tiny silver stud gleamed. “That. Right there. In your ear.”
“OH!” Rory clapped her hands over them, giggling. “They pierced ‘em! Don’t they look pretty? Just like Mar’i!”
Jason’s eyes snapped up, locking on to Dick in the doorway. “YOU.” His voice dropped low, dangerous.
Dick instantly put both hands up, dropping whatever bags he held before starting. “Hold up! Let me explain—“
Minutes after the salon…
Dick was digging for his wallet at the counter of a Claire’s, cursing whatever villain attack resulted in him being left with two curious kids and his own bank card.
He glanced up to see Mar’i and Rory occupying themselves with a rack of glittery scrunchies and earrings.
Perfect. They were keeping busy and he was up next in line, anyway.
Or so he thought. By the time he grabbed the receipt and turned around, Rory wasn’t by the scrunchies anymore.
She was in a chair. The chair. The piercing chair. A cheerful teenage employee was already snapping on gloves while Rory beamed up at her.
“Wait- what-hold on, what’s happening?!” Dick stammered, nearly dropping all of the bags in his hands.
Mar’i shrugged, arms crossed, smirkinf. “She said she wanted earrings. I said go for it. Big kid choices, Daddy.”
“Mar’i, she’s six!” Dick hissed, running forward.
“Exactly.” Mar’i followed. “Mommy got mine done when I was four.”
Rory gripped the chair’s armrests with all the determination in the world. “Do it!”
Click. Click. Two tiny studs sparkled before Dick could protest the employee, who smiled as Rory squealed in delight, patting her ears proudly. Not a tear falling, the pain overshadowed by pure, childish joy.
“Don’t you people have to ask for consent first?!” Dick’s voice cracked like Bruce during the great PTA meltdown of Damian’s sophomore year.
“You her dad?”
“I mean, well, I’m the adult.”
“Well, I quit fifteen minutes ago and she gave consent.” The employee— or former, he now supposed—shrugged. “Have fun, kid. Last of my career and on the house.”
Rory kicked her feet as Dick dropped everything, both hands rubbing down his face. “Jason is going to bury me.”
“Rinse with sterile saline, don’t twist, no alcohol.”
“Why are you still here?” Dick hissed, the taller woman shrugging before taking her leave.
“Don’t worry- I’ll make sure Grandpa doesn’t use baby’s breath at your funeral, Dad.” Mar’i grinned.
Jason’s face was stone-cold. Rory was still twirling, hair bouncing, earrings flashing.
“Let me get this straight. You took my daughter for a haircut…” his eyes snapped up to Dick again. “… and came back with her pierced up by a random stranger who didn’t even work at the fucking Claire’s?!”
Dick flinched. “It wasn’t- okay, yes, but in my defense-“
“Where was Barbara? Cass? Stephanie, even?!”
“Explosion on Fifth Street. Condiment King-“
“They left my child alone with you over the motherfucking CONDIMENT KING?!”
“And Crazy Quilt! They collaborated, for some reason, I don’t know!”
“Since when does that require all three of them?”
“Crowd control?”
“She’s six years old, Dick, she still asks me if goldfish crackers count as a food group!” He practically growled.
Dick paused, thinking for a moment. “…I mean, they do have cheese.”
Rory pouted, turning those wide eyes up to look at him, bangs brushing her cheeks. “Don’t I look pretty though? I was really brave. I didn’t cry even a little bit. I didn’t bleed either. It wasn’t messy!”
Jason’s expression cracked, brushing a thumb under her ear carefully. His voice softened, a warmth in it he couldn’t fight off. “I love them, Rory. You look very pretty.”
“And fancy?” She grinned.
“Very fancy.” He nodded.
Dick breathed a sigh of relief, seeing as Jason calmed down.
Jason smiled despite himself, pulling Rory into his chest.
Over her shoulder, however, his eyes cut back to Dick with murder written all over them.
The older man went pale. “Uhh…”
Mar’i smirked from the couch, swinging her legs. “Hey Rory, don’t you wanna show me your room?”
“Yeah!” Rory smiled, grabbing her by the hand and running up the stairs.
Jason rolled the gun in his palm, slow and deliberate.
“Relax. They’re rubber,” he said, tone flat. He cocked the hammer back, eyes locked on Dick. “But they still sting.”
His face drained. “Now Jason…”
“Three…” Jason started, raising the barrel just enough.
Dick threw the bags and bolted out the door before he ever heard “two.”
Jason smirked, disarming the firearm before tucking the gun away and shutting the front door.
“Rory! Time for Mar’i to go home!” he yelled. “- and come try on this damned skirt again! Next time I’m paying for a tailor.”
Later that night…
Jason brushed her hair back, watching as she tugged the blanket under her chin and adjusted beneath her quilt.
The dreaded contact sheet sat on her dresser nearby, mocking him in silence. Still blank.
“Rory…” he started, Bruce’s words of someone you can trust still clinging to part of his brain. “If you’re ever at school…Let’s say something happens and I can’t be there- which should never happen. You know I’ll always be there… But if not, who do you think would help you?”
Rory frowned, brows furrowing up at him as she thought hard. She suddenly sat up a bit, grin from ear to ear.
“Damian!” She chirped.
Jason blinked. Frozen. Out of all the names that could’ve come out of her mouth. “Excuse me?”
“Damian,” she repeated matter-of-fact, like it was the most obvious answer in the world. “‘Cause he grabbed me before the drawah could hit me. He was, like, super-fast, Dad!“
He sat still for a moment. Damian. The kid he butted heads with almost more than even Bruce— the demon spawn who has literally used a hug as a weapon against him.
“Unbelievable,” He muttered.
“He didn’t let me fall in my room,” She yawned. “I don’t think he’d let me fall anywhere else.”
Jason shook his head before letting out a deep sigh. “I’m scared to ask, but who else?”
“Oh, I really like aunt Cassie.” She mumbled, already drifting off a bit. “She makes me feel better.”
Now that Jason could live with. “Alright, two more. How about Uncle Dick?” By the time he asked, she was already asleep. Breathing soft, steady.
Out cold.
She must’ve been completely worn out from the mall fiasco. More than he’d realized.
He took a second to look her over in silence, watching her chest rise and fall.
The lamp on the dresser caught the glint of those damned earrings, tiny sparks of silver flashing every time she shifted against the pillow. He should’ve been pissed all over again.
But instead he just looked at her. Really looked.
Wondered if the holes would close like any normal kid’s would, or if he removed them if they’d grow over immediately.
They really did suit her. Made her look older, braver somehow.
Dick would still make the list despite today’s chaos, but he figured that meant being bumped down a peg or two.
Babysitting privileges revoked until further notice.
Jason frowned a bit. The truth tugging at him like a string wrapped around his neck.
The people Rory named weren’t the loudest, brightest, or most kind-friendly of choices. She didn’t pick the fun uncle or the dressy aunt— Rory chose the two she felt helped her the most.
Cassandra, who despite her silence, apparently made Rory ‘feel better’, whatever that could mean. Then Damian, who didn’t let her fall.
She was already deciding for herself who she trusted the most without his help.
Jason leaned over, brushing a kiss to her temple before killing the light.
When he closed the door behind him, the silence of the surrounding rooms and hallways pressed in. That half- blank sheet in his hand, staring back at him accusingly.
Hand pressing to his forehead, he let out a deep sigh before clicking the pen in his other hand. “Cassandra… Richard Grayson…” He let the pen linger above the next line.
“…Damn it…”
That Next Morning—Gotham Academy, “The Heights” District.
Rory clutched her backpack strap, eyes darting between the courtyard and cluster of older students milling around in blazers matching her own. She was nervous— Jason could tell by the death grip on his pant leg.
He leaned down to her level, whispering something to her Bruce couldn’t quite pick up before she gave a slow nod and a step forward.
Her grandfather, or ‘GB’ as she took to calling him, looked as if he were in his element: calm, unreadable, perfectly at home in the shadows of the Academy’s gothic towers where the vines bent and twisted over stone like veins in the architecture.
“Mr. Wayne!!” The call rang across the courtyard, clear and confident as ever. A girl Jason didn’t recognize jogged toward them, weaving through her fellow students with practiced ease— blazer sleeves rolled neatly at her elbows, a scarf wrapped loosely around her neck that met the length of her hair.
Her backpack was art of its own, immediately drawing Rory’s gaze. Compasses, stars, and what suspiciously looked like a Robin symbol.
“I almost couldn’t believe it when I saw your name on my schedule this morning!” She stopped in front of them, straightening a little, but her grin stayed wide. “I hear I’ve been personally requested as your tour guide for today, thank you very much for the opportunity…” Her dark eyes held a smug pride to them.
Bruce gave a small nod. “You came with quite the recommendation, Mia.”
Jason muttered under his breath, “By who?” but Maps had already crouched down to Rory’s height.
“And you must be Rory,” she said with enthusiasm. “My name is Mia Mizoguchi. You can call me Maps. And don’t you worry about a thing! I’ve got the real tour planned. The one with useful information. Like which vending machines never give what they say on the label, what wall your uncle ran into his first year. The works.”
“…vending machine?”
Maps flipped her clipboard open. It was covered in post-it notes, all color coded. “Now, technically, I’m supposed to give a speech about school spirit and student pride and whatnot, but that’s pretty boring for you littles-“ she pointed dramatically to the looming building behind her. “- did you know there’s an old observatory there? Most don’t. I can get you there in ten minutes tops if your little legs are fast enough. For, you know, academic emergencies.”
Jason raised an eyebrow. “Why would she need to know that?”
Maps turned to him without missing a beat, standing up straight. “Sorry! You must be Jason, right?” She threw up a hand for him to shake. “Haven’t seen you around anywhere. You’re not even on our list of alumni. A total mystery.” She tapped her pen against her noggin. “… I like mysteries.”
“Maps,” Bruce said sternly.
“Right, right. Conspiracy to the side. Professional hat on.” She motioned them forward, voice lowering as she leaned toward Rory. “But if you do want ghost stories later, find me. I tell the best stories. It’s why I’m the only one here left with your Uncle’s real phone number.”
Rory let out a small laugh for the first time that morning, nerves in her shoulders loosening.
She liked this Maps girl.
The library doors creaked open, tall shelves stretched to the ceiling, ladders tucked into corners, dust swirling in the light that broke through arched windows.
Rory’s eyes went wide.
Maps swept an arm out like a showman revealing a grand stage. “The Wayne Library of Gotham Academy!,” she said, obvious pleased with herself. “Well, technically it’s just the library, but your Grandpa’s donations keep this from crumbling to dust so I give credit where credit is due.” She shot Bruce a cheeky grin. “Best place on campus. Everything from books and history to a few ghosts and conspiracies. Not too shabby.”
Jason sneezed. “This place is pure dust.”
“Dust and mystery.” Maps corrected.
Rory didn’t hear a word they said. She’d spotted a rope cordoning off to the side, a grin making its way to her features before her feet carried her forward. Little fingers twitched toward the velvet rope.
Maps eyes lit up like fireworks. “Ooh, going for the restricted section already? Bold.”
Jason moved smoothly, grabbing her hand before she could give it a tug. “Don’t.”
Rory looked up at him, caught. “…But what if-“
“Nope.”
She gave a pout. “But Dad-“
“Rory.” He leaned down, his voice stern but warm as he looked her in the eyes. “You can’t go around your first day causing trouble. You don’t break the rules here, you learn them. Got it?”
She bit the inside of her cheek before nodding slowly, letting the rope slide from her hands.
“Eh, don’t sweat it.” Maps cut in, completely unfazed. “Even I’ve tried to break in there a time or two. Make good friends with Librarian MacPherson and you’ll get the real stories.”
Rory’s eyes widened again, sparkling with excitement.
“Don’t give her any ideas.” Bruce cut in, dusting off the backpack Rory discarded. “She’s harmless but curious.”
Maps’ grin only seemed more genuine. “Even better.”
“So Damian went to school here?” Rory asked, sipping from a chocolate milk carton.
“Mhm,” Maps nodded, crossing her legs as she watched Jason and Bruce walk into the Headmaster’s office. “He was supposed to graduate with me but ended up leaving early. Did your Dad tell you he’s going to school to be a doctor? Long road ahead for him on that one. Personally, I just hope he doesn’t go the therapy route because, well, he really needs a therapist more than he needs to be one.”
Rory blinked, straw still in her mouth. “Damian’s gonna be a doctor? For shots?”
Maps laughed. “Not exactly. More like… I think he’ll be more like the doctor that tells other doctors what to do. Or the kind that looks at weird science problems and goes ‘Tch, simple’ while everyone else is in a panic.”
Rory made a face. “So I wouldn’t get any stickers after?”
“Afraid not, kid.” Maps leaned back, arms crossed. “But hey, maybe he’ll give you stickers. Niece privilege and all.”
Rory sipped again, thinking hard. “I thought he’d be a dog doctor.”
“Why’s that?”
“Mar’i told me he doesn’t just have Titus dog- he has a cat and a cow and another animal she says looks like a bigger dog. I think he likes animals more than people.”
Maps tapped a finger to her chin, thinking on it. “Hmm… you know what, kid? I think you might just be on to something.”
“What about you?”
“Hm?”
“What do you wanna be when you get old?” Rory asked, twirling her straw now.
Maps arched her brows, looking to the ceiling. “Ah, that dreaded question.” She weighed the possibilities. “Well, when I was your age, I wanted to go to space. Not so much now. And Damian laughed at me when I said I wanted to be a professional cartographer last year- that’s a map-maker, by the way.”
Rory giggled. “Because of your name?”
“Exactly!” She snapped her fingers. “Maps the map-maker! I thought that sounded pretty good, but no dice. Now? Hmm.. archaeologist? Maybe a historian. Something where I can chase the mysteries, dig into old stories. Forgotten places.”
“Like a treasure hunter.” Rory laughed, then went on with her next question.
“…So are you Damian’s girlfriend or something?”
Maps nearly choked on her own laugh. “My god. Did he start dating?” She slapped a hand to her forehead in mock horror. “Oh, that poor girl. Whoever she is, she’s going to need a medal. And a therapist. And probably a sword or three.”
Rory frowned. “So you’re not?”
Maps leaned in, lowering her voice with a grin. “Nah. Trust me, your uncle and I make a great team and all, but he’s not really my type. I like fun. He’s a brooder. I solve mysteries for the love of the game, he solves them because I think he’s a bit of a closeted chaos junkie.”
Rory tried to hide her giggle with her left hand— not really understanding what she meant, but finding it hilarious nonetheless.
Maps smirked. “Besides, if Damian Wayne is dating now, I’m starting a support group. First meeting: sympathy snack and escape plans. Grappling lessons included, of course.”
Hours later— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
Damian was bent over a chessboard, eyes flicking over the pieces with surgical precision before Rory plopped down across from him, swinging legs under the chair.
“Miss Maps said you’d be a terrible boyfriend.” she announced suddenly.
Damian’s head snapped up, glare sharp. “Excuse me?”
“And she said if you have a girlfriend that lady needs a medal and a sword.” Rory giggled.
Damian’s jaw clenched. “Typical Mizoguchi. Incapable of keeping her commentary to herself.”
“She also said she likes fun people and you’re not fun at all.” She added helpfully.
His glare sharpened. “I’m plenty of fun, for her information.”
Rory shrugged. “I dunno. She says you brood too much. I believe her.”
Damian moved a pawn with unnecessary force. “Do you even know what brooding is? Remind me to never leave you alone with her again.”
Rory kept grinning, before picking up a knight and running off with it in her hand. “I’m gonna tell her you got mad!!”
Damian muttered a curse under his breath before chasing her. “RORY! I NEED THAT.”
Chapter 4: Residue
Summary:
•Bruce secretly enters Tim into his investigation, knowing Jason would be against it.
•Kon isn’t the same as he once was.
•Jason gets a letter from the PTA.
Chapter Text
Six Months Ago— The Batcave, Gotham City.
Bruce still couldn’t explain it.
She had the traces of ‘Lazarus Residue’, as Bruce decided to call it—the newly discovered traces of Lazarus in one’s genome after use. Something he was unaware existed until recently.
He now knew Jason had passed something to Rory through his DNA. He deduced this residue was the same reason Jason seemingly hadn’t aged past twenty-three in appearance.
He also found Damian came back with the exact same markers courtesy of Talia.
Talia from Ra’s.
But none of that served to explain Rory’s ability, or their lack of it.
It just didn’t add up.
Bruce stared at overlapping graphs across monitors, his jaw set. Trying to find something different about her in particular.
Tim leaned over his chair, tapping a key to bring up another overlay. “I really don’t like this,” he frowned, “None of these are pulling anything that makes her different from Damian or Talia.”
“It’s wrong.” Bruce said flatly.
“Or it’s right, we aren’t testing for the right thing, and that’s the problem,” Tim countered.
It was silent for a time. Nothing aside from the hums of computers and various other pieces of equipment.
“You do realize when Jason finds out, he’s going to kill us both.” Tim didn’t look up from his screen. “Or at least me. Definitely me first.”
“He won’t find out.” Bruce spoke with a tone of finality. Calm. Absolute. “Not until I have answers worth giving.”
Tim shot him a glance. “I’m not comfortable lying to him. His blood isn’t in a test tube- that’s his child’s. He asked for your help. Not mine.”
“I wouldn’t involve you if it wasn’t necessary, Tim. Don’t think of it as going behind his back. I’m asking you to help me protect your niece.”
Bruce’s words landed heavy. For him, it was simple math: Jason was too close, too protective, too volatile. If he knew Bruce enlisted Tim’s help, he’d shut down. Try to take her and vanish.
That wasn’t an option.
“It’s almost like she’s hiding it,” Tim muttered, frustration creeping in. “Her cells, I mean. Her body. On paper she’s normal aside from this Lazarus left-over nonsense Jason passed on, but whatever makes her any different isn’t showing up in a clean draw. Or a deep tissue scan.” He hesitated, “…I think it’s time we consider an active extraction.”
Bruce’s eyes narrowed. “What are you saying?”
Tim stiffened a bit before making his thoughts known. “I just… I’m saying if the anomaly only occurs as a direct response to physical-“
“Enough.” The word cut like a blade. Bruce’s gaze snapped to him, unflinching, a heavy weight behind it.
Tim faltered but pressed on. “I’m not saying I want to hurt her. She’s a kid. Jason’s kid. But you know biology doesn’t reveal its secrets without pressure. Stress response, the nervous system, they exist for a reason. If this response only activates if she’s physically hurt, then we may never see it unless-“
Bruce’s tone was ice. “You’re suggesting we collect while she’s wounded.”
“If it’s the only way to get the answers that save her life, yes.” Tim’s jaw felt tight.
Jason’s voice carried faintly from the other side of the Cave, arguing with Damian over drills. He didn’t hear the muted tones of the console, didn’t see Tim sitting in front of the computer with his daughter’s DNA strand on a screen.
Tim hesitated, face softening. “I didn’t even want to put this on the table, Bruce, but we’re running out of angles here,” His laptop closed with a quiet snap, popping out the hard drive and sliding it into his pocket. “You can’t drag me into an investigation and act shocked when the suggestions aren’t sunshine and rainbows.”
“Jason would never agree to that.”
“Then don’t ask.” It came out darker than Tim intended. Humorless. “He doesn’t exactly know I’m helping you as it is, so let’s not pretend you’re the poster boy for respecting boundaries at the moment.”
“Fine.” Bruce came to a stand, “then I don’t agree to that.”
Tim rolled his eyes, arms stretching until the joints of his shoulder popped “Alright. We’ll circle back when you’ve cooled off.”
“No. We won’t.”
“Sure thing, Bruce. If you say so.” He came to a stand himself. “You know your stamp of disapproval doesn’t change the fact that it’s the only card left in the deck, right?”
“Tim.”
“I’m just saying.” He gave a shrug. “We’ll see how long it takes before you’re the one to suggest it.”
Bruce didn’t bother to look at him, his stare focused back on graphs that gave him nothing.
He had a feeling it would come to this, but he couldn’t take such a leap. Not yet. Not now.
Not until all options were exhausted.
All of them.
Twenty minutes later…
The knock boomed through the manor like someone was trying to breaks its door off the hinges. Tim froze mid-type, headache still throbbing from his and Bruce’s conversation earlier.
It rattled the floorboards, glitter pens rolling across the carpet in a way that made her sit up straight. “Who’s at the door?” she asked, crown half-finished in her lap.
Tim already knew. Nobody else announced themselves like a battering ram from hell.
“You should know by now.”
He cracked through the door just enough to glare, and sure enough, Kon stood there grinning like an idiot, jacket collar popped, sunglasses over his eyes.
Ugh.
“There you are,” Kon said, muscling past him before Tim could block the entry way. “I’ve been everywhere looking for you. Apartment, LexCorp, Wayne Tech, your sad little stakeout diner. Thought maybe that Crocodile guy on the TV ate you up again.”
Before Tim could answer, Kon plucked the paper crown off his head— the one Rory had planted there minutes ago— and dropped it onto his own, letting it sit crooked.
“Not now, Conner.” Tim groaned, shoving the door shut behind him as the jacketed nuisance threw himself across the couch, boots landing square on the coffee table.
Rory narrowed her eyes and stood. “Feet off the table.” She pointed with a stomp of her foot.
Kon tilted his head toward her, as if she were joking. She wasn’t.
“They’re clean,” he said weakly.
“They’re gross,” she shot back, hands crossed and cheeks puffed. “Get them off!”
Kon made a dramatic show of swinging his feet down, sighing as if she’d wronged him. “Tough crowd.”
Then, without missing a beat, he turned his grin back to Tim. “As I was saying… You weren’t anywhere to be seen. Starting to think you’re avoiding me.”
“How very observant,” Tim muttered, crossing the room. He sat back at the loveseat, eyes drifting between the text of his file and his laptop like Kon’s presence wasn’t even worth acknowledging.
Kon sprawled further into the couch, slouching like he had no bones, crown sliding sideways until it perched at an angle over one eye and sunglasses now hanging by the shirt collar. “You know, it’s kind of cute the way you keep running. Like you think I won’t catch up.”
Tim didn’t look up. “Cute isn’t the word I’d use.”
“Adorable?” Kon pressed.
“Annoying.”
Kon clicked his tongue, then glanced at Rory. She held up four markers in her little fists— black, yellow, orange, green— waiting for someone to decide.
He plucked the orange one with a smirk. “This one for Timmy boy here.” He twirled the orange between his fingers as his eyes cut toward Tim. “Bright. Sharp. Hard to ignore.”
His smirk tilted before handing it back to her.
Rory got to work immediately.
“You keep trying to hide from me, but it never works out for you.”
Tim’s pen scratched another line across a margin. “Or maybe you just don’t take a hint.”
“I take hints. Just not the ones I don’t like.”
“You’re a stalker.” Tim said flatly, hands clicking away again. “I’m busy. Go home.”
Kon leaned his head back with a humorous laugh. “Stalker? No. I’m persistent. That’s the word you’re looking for. You can jot that down in your little file if that helps.”
Tim finally looked up, unimpressed. “Persistent is a word stalkers use to make their actions sound less harmful in the eyes of others.”
Kon smirked, shrugging to himself. “Hey, some people would kill for this kind of devotion. You should be flattered.”
“I’m not.”
“You say that,” Conner drawled, “but you never actually throw me out. It’s almost like you enjoy my presence.”
Tim’s pen tapped against his temple. Deliberate. “No. It’s because I’m waiting for you to get bored and leave.”
Kon leaned forward as Rory held up her finished art project— a crooked orange crown of swirls and stars. He took it from her small fingers with exaggerated care. “Of you?”
Before Tim could react, he swooped in, settling the crown squarely onto his head. He leaned in close, smirk curling as he invaded Tim’s personal space. “Never.”
Tim shoved him back instantly, scowl sharp. “I have work to do, Konner.”
Rory laughed as Kon fell into the couch with one hand pressed over his chest as if he’d be wounded. “Cold as ever. You wound me.”
Tim ripped it off his head, dropping it onto the desk with a slap. “You’re insufferable.”
“Insufferable? Please. You’d be lost without me. Admit it- your nights are boring until I show up. Aren’t they, Rory? Probably full of paper cuts and clicks all night.”
Rory paused in thought before nodding in agreement, much to Tim’s distaste.
He shrugged, taking a sip of his mug. “I’ve had plenty of boring nights. They’re preferable, I assure you.”
Kon leaned forward, crown of paper and blue now spinning on his finger. “Sure, preferable. That’s why you let me in every single time I knock.”
“You barge in,” Tim corrected flatly.
“You open the door,” Kon shrugged, still smirking. “Point is, you don’t stop me. And we both know you could. If you really wanted to.”
Rory finished yet another two crowns, clicking a glitter pen cap back in place, though her eyes kept darting between them.
Following their back-and-forth with interest.
Tim’s jaw flexed. “It’s easier to let you tire yourself out than it is listening to you claw at the door like a lost puppy.”
“Translation: you don’t want me gone.”
“I’m not doing this right now.” Tim’s patience had finally snapped, pen slamming on the table as he came to a stand.
Kon only waved as he left, hearing him mumble something about needing aspirin.
Once out of earshot, Kon got down on one knee beside Rory— who currently was wiping glitter on her jeans.
“So,” he started, voice low as if they were about to share a secret and chin propped in his hand. “Bernard been around lately?”
Rory blinked. “Who?”
Kon wrinkled his nose, waving a dramatic hand. “Tall. Pasty. Wears sweaters that look like they came out of a dumpster.”
She giggled, shaking her head. “No. He sounds silly.”
“Not exactly.” He took a glance at the direction Tim had walked off to, before whipping his head back to her. “He’s actually, like, evil. Really evil. If you see him, I recommend getting your Uncle Tim away as far as possible. He’s Bernard blind. Thinks he’s a good guy and- wham! Your Uncle’s heart will be pieces before he can sip a tea and pop his NyQuil.”
Rory squinted. “He’s a supervillain?”
“And boring. Very, very boring. So just-“
“What are you doing?” Tim suddenly interjected, making Konner jump.
“Oh, nothing, just… uh…” he sweat dropped a bit. “…crafting?”
“Please leave.” Tim said, blunt and cold.
Kon only grinned. “Whatever you say.”
Tim’s eyes narrowed. “Out. Now.”
He seemed much more serious this time, making Kon’s grin falter a bit. “Oh, c’mon, don’t be like that. I came all this way for a visit. You think I’m leaving just because you’re a little cranky?” He barked out a laugh.
He was too loud.
“That’s it.” Rory mumbled, looking around.
Before Kon could toss another line, she suddenly grabbed the nearest thing within reach— a tub of glue— and hurled it across the room. Tim’s hand shot out and caught it mid-air with practiced skill, his grip a bit too tight as it exploded on Conner’s shoulder.
“Hey!”
“OUT!” She shouted, red faced and puffy cheeked. “You’re too loud! My dad’s upstairs taking a sleep and you’re gonna wake him up and shit.”
Kon froze, eyes wide, then looked down at his stained jacket. “Wow. Betrayed by my tiniest ally.”
“Conner.”
“I’m going, I’m going… that wasn’t very nice, baby blonde.” He said with a frown, making his way to the door.
“Uncle Tim, your boyfriend is too loud.” She grumbled, clapping glittery hands together as the two men froze.
Tim’s jaw locked, heat rising to his ears. “He’s not my-“
Kon sputtered, face flushing as the crown he’d placed back on slipped down his head a bit before he snapped that smirk back into place, adjusting his new favorite hat.
Tim knew some bullshit was about to come out of his mouth when he leaned against the door frame, one arm braced above Tim’s head as he leaned in just a little too close. “Boyfriend, huh? Thought you weren’t on the market just yet… kid seems to have good instincts, sure you wanna argue?”
Tim’s eyes narrowed “Conner. I swear to God. Move.”
He only dipped a bit closer. Tim could feel his breath fanning his ear. “Closer or farther?” He spoke lowly. Insinuative.
That earned him a reply in the form of a hard shove to the chest and door slam in his face.
Kon laughed to himself, adjusting the crown on his head with a smirk. “Same time Tuesday?”
He knew he wouldn’t get an answer.
The manor soon fell quiet, save for Rory humming to herself on the floor.
Tim stayed at the door a moment longer, jaw tight. His skin still prickled where Kon had leaned it. He hated how easy it was to slip back into old rhythms. The beat of that drum.
Because that wasn’t his Kon.
He was dead. Full stop.
He’d seen the body, seen the hole carved through his life. What was outside the door had the same powers, same smile, same body— different edges.
Different person.
And against his better judgement, Tim liked him. But he wasn’t going to make the same mistake twice.
Attachment to a shadow only leads you getting burned in the light necessary for its existence.
That’s why he had to keep working. LexCorp was where the answers lived. Funding streams, labs, files that shouldn’t exist but always did. Every data trail mattered, every slip of classified R&D.
Tim Drake Wayne didn’t work with Lex’s company for the reason the public thought. Or even Lex himself.
Luthor had his fingerprints all over Kon’s resurrection. Tim just needed proof. Records. Test logs. Something that explained why he was gone and back again but so very different.
So he worked. Interned. Chose LexCorp over Wayne Tech in a way that spurred the papers, caught Lex’s attention.
If getting closer to Lex Luthor and tarnishing his public reputation was the way he got answers— so be it.
“Uncle Tim!” Rory’s voice yanked him back, bright and oblivious. “I need more glitter.”
Business as usual.
Tim blinked, exhaled, and crossed the room. “You’ve got enough glitter to hurt the house. Who’s going to clean all that up, Aurora?”
Rory’s grin made him arch a brow. “Whoever’s watching me.”
Tim deadpanned, eyes dark between strands of even darker hair. “Let me guess…” the grin he received told him everything.
30 minutes later…
Maybe Tim could kick a child.
Like, actually.
Rory didn’t just scatter little specs of glitter all across the floor— she somehow managed to get it on his laptop during the cleaning process.
“Damn it, Rory.” He hissed, blowing at the keys in an effort to get as much off as possible before he had it resort to the inevitable q-tip method.
The child winced, lips tight with regret written all over. “I didn’t mean it. I just wanted to make it pretty.”
He brushed another fleck off the screen, unimpressed. “Pretty. Right. Nothing says sleek-high functioning machine like craft store glitter. And in pink.” He turned to face her, glitter clinging to his skin. “You’ve do realize how hard I’ve worked to organize my chaos, right? You can’t go touching things that aren’t yours. I know Jason’s grilled you on that. Don’t make me have to sit for a chat about it, too.”
Tim rolled his eyes, moving to take a drink from his coffee mug only to blink down at the small dots floating at the top. “Rory.” His tone was disappointed. Blunt.
“You did that!”
“How did I do it?”
“The wind out your mouth.”
“The wind out of my-“ he blinked suddenly.
Oh.
“Whatever,” he closed the laptop with a small click. Controlled. “Go wash your hands. I’m leaving.”
Rory nodded, biting her lip as she headed for the sink. She didn’t notice at first— too busy scrubbing at the glitter between her fingers— but when she turned her head to the front door to wave him bye, she caught it.
Tim paused by the table, fingers brushing the crooked paper crown she’d made him. His expression didn’t shift— no pause, no second thought.
He just folded it up and dropped it in the trash on his way out.
She stared at him as he left, soapy bubbles dripping from her hands, chest tight. She turned back to the sink, trying really hard to be a big kid and not cry because someone didn’t like her. She scrubbed her hands so hard the glitter scratched against her palms.
She really didn’t mean to cry, but tears spilled fast than she could blink them away.
Jason’s bedroom door was closed, the low rumble of his snore drifting through wood while Rory breathed in deep.
She sat curled against the wall beside it, knees tucked under her chin. She sniffled but had no tears cascading down her cheeks any longer.
A shadow moved at the end of the hall. Bruce’s steps came to a slow when he saw her, small and hunched outside her father’s door.
“Rory?” His voice was low but not unkind.
She looked up, eyes red, a small hiccup caught in her throat.
Bruce crouched, a frown tugging at the corners of his mouth with a glance from her to the door. “Did your dad say something?”
Her head jerked into a quick shake. “No.”
His brow furrowed deeper. “Then why are we crying?”
Rory curled up a bit more into herself, playing with her sweatshirt sleeve. She mumbled, voice barely reaching his ears. “My daddy doesn’t make me cry.”
Bruce waited, patient in his silence, before slowly lowering himself into taking a seat beside her. The weight of his presence filled the halls but he didn’t crowd her. Just sat, back against the wall, giving her the room to find words as his coat brushed against her sleeve.
“I just want Daddy’s brothers to like me.” Her voice came off muffled from where she buried her head into her arms.
The words settled heavy in the halls. Bruce’s jaw tightened lightly, the only indicator of his thoughts. He let a breath out through his nose, steady.
“They do.” He spoke quietly. Deliberate.
Rory sniffled, hugging her knees. “It doesn’t feel like it.” She choked back a sob.
He turned his head, really looking at her. “They don’t always show it. Your Uncles are all very different. They carry different weight. That makes them sharper than they mean to be.” His ton softened just slightly, a fraction one would miss if they truly didn’t know him. “But that isn’t about you.”
She put her arms down, face pressing against her knees. “I just want them to like me.”
His hand came down, resting heavy but carefully on her shoulder. “They already do, Rory. You don’t need proof of that.” He hesitated, then added quietly. “And if they ever forget how to show it, I’ll remind them.”
Her eyes lifted at that, blinking through the blur. He didn’t smile, not really, but there was a warmth in his gaze she hadn’t felt previously.
Bruce let her lean into him, steady as stone but with the faintest shift of his arm so she did so more comfortably. He didn’t push her to stop sniffling, didn’t rush her. He just sat there in silence, keeping watch and eventually moving to brush a pieces of hair out of her face.
He didn’t miss the way she curled in tightly, chin still tucked, body angled like she was bracing against the world. It felt familiar to him, her body language at least.
Shoulders stiff, small frame pressed close but never fully relaxed. He didn’t comment on it. Only adjusted himself to keep her against him the way he could never quite manage with the man on the other side of the door.
Three Days Later …
“Hey dad,” Rory grinned hair a mess as she walked up to the kitchen table, tie askew, little red folder in her hands proudly.
“Yeah?” Jason turned his head her direction, putting down the kitchen knife he was using as she walked over to hand it to him. “What’s this?”
“My teacher sent you a letter!” She chirped, watching as he made quick work of sliding a single paper out in front of her homework.
“What? You fail another math test?”
“No! It says it’s about meeting other dads and moms. Like friends!” She cheered, eyes glancing around before landing on the silver object he’d just placed down.
She grinned.
Arching a brow, Jason began to read, only to take a deep breath when his eyes landed on the dreaded words ‘Parent Teacher Association’.
“This is not ‘like friends’, Rory- give me that!”
Rory jumped as his voice raised, grabbing the far too large blade from her hands, stabbing it into the board.
Small arms crossed, grumbling. “I wanna help with dinner.”
“If you can’t reach the counter without a stool, you can’t cook in the kitchen.”
“But you said elves help make Santa cookies and they’re short, too.”
“Elves are normally adults.” He countered, flipping through his phone with a hip leaned against the counter. “Hmm… shit. I’ll have to make sure I don’t work that night.”
Jason then slid from the first paper to the next, a frown making its way to his face. “Okay, a sixty seven isn’t terrible… it might not be the worst idea to sign you up for after school study group-“
Rory groaned.
“But, hey, why did we lose two points on the spelling test? You got everything right.” His eyes narrowed in confusion, flipping the paper right-side up. “…yeah. You aced that shit.”
“I dunno,” Rory shrugged. “But Mrs. Harriet gave it to me with my letter and said ‘Aurora, give this to your father please’ and I said ‘Okay Mrs. Harriet, thank you for my test back’ And then I left and Maps took me to GB’s car.”
“That name sounds familiar…” he’d have to ask Bruce.
Or maybe not.
It was probably fine.
It wasn’t.
Chapter 5: The Name in the Paper
Summary:
•Harriet is a hag who has it out for Jason.
•Bruce pushes Jason past his limits.
•Dick Grayson plays mediator. Again.
•Damian has the last laugh with a loser online.
Notes:
I will check for grammar later.
God bless and good night 🙏
Chapter Text
Six months ago— Gotham Academy, “The Heights” District.
The folding chairs creaked as the PTA meeting dragged on, the older woman— Mrs. Harriet— presiding at the front like she owned the damn school. Jason lasted all of the meeting in silence until the very end, when she circled back to “new additions”.
Stacking her papers just so, the lady dismissed everyone else around them. “Mr. Todd, if you would please.” She beckoned, coaxing him to remain in what had to be the most uncomfortable chair he ever sat, clearly not made with someone of his stature in mind.
She got right into it.
“Now, Mr. Todd,” she began with a smirk. “Firstly, I’d like to extend yet another welcome to our community. Secondly, I must say- your daughter shows remarkable aptitude. A surprising grace. Bright. Punctual. Even early. One can say she is… well rounded.”
She paused as if expecting him to speak before tilting her head, smile thin as glass. “Which is why it pains me to hear her saddled with such an unsavory nickname.”
Jason didn’t blink. “Her name’s Rory.”
“Aurora,” she corrected smoothly. “Aurora carries such dignity. Belonging on scholarships, invitations, a letter head. Rory sounds so…” She gave a look of distaste. “…masculine. A name shouted across a bar, if you will. One hears it and thinks of rowdiness rather than refinement, which is truly a shame-“
“Excuse me?” Jason stood up, chair scraping hard against the linoleum. “You’ve got a lotta nerve saying that about a six-year-old.”
“Please, Mr. Todd. It’s nothing personal. It’s about what a name says of one’s family.” Her eyes flickered up and down over him just once. A practiced dismissal. “Aurora reflects the class and elegance we aim to achieve. Rory.. well, it surely does her no favors.”
Jason’s jaw locked. He never wanted to throw a chair at a woman who wasn’t actively trying to kill him so badly.
“Funny, you wanna lecture me on class when your name sounds like it belongs in a museum, Harriet. Real uplifting.”
The woman stiffened, visibly taken aback a moment. “Well, Mr. Todd, I see you are a man easily upset by a woman’s suggestions.”
“Oh don’t play it off like this is some display of toxic masculinity. I don’t care if you give me the worst shift at your little ‘gluten-free, vegan-friendly’ bake sale. Rory is fine and her name isn’t any of your concern.”
Harriet looked at him with fire in her eyes as he turned his heels and walked away, her ears practically smoking.
Later— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
Jason hadn’t even sat down before his rant began, his voice carried down the hall, storming into the dining room where Bruce was already eating.
“-and this hag sat there in this chair acting like she’s the queen of the PTA when really she’s just bitter at the world because it stopped calling her important a decade or so ago.”
Bruce shook his head as he heard Jason’s rant, silently wishing he opted to walk back up to his study.
“Father,” Damian muttered, pulling out a chair. “If Todd keeps speaking, I’ll remove my ears.”
Bruce sighed. “Do I really want to know?”
Damian smirked, somewhat amused as his fork nudged the breadbasket away. “He had the pleasure of meeting a dear friend of ours.”
Rory perked up instantly, reaching with a grin. “Toast. Thank you!”
Damian sent her a flat expression. “It’s bread, not toast. Toast requires heat. Try to keep up.”
Bruce’s brows furrowed.
Jason dragged a hand through his hair, laugh sharp. Humorless.
“She looks me dead in the eyes, Bruce, and tells me my kid’s name is a problem. Like I’m ruining her chances at scholarships and shit because I won’t force her to write ‘Aurora’ on her homework. Can you believe that? Real bold coming from a woman with a name like Harriet.“
The sound of cracking ceramic cut him off rather abruptly.
Jason blinked, sitting up straight and turning his head just in time to see Bruce’s plate had a now visible fracture.
“Bruce?”
Bruce’s body was rigid, face frozen like a chill ran through him- and one did.
“Yes,” Damian confirmed as he stabbed into a carrot. “Harriet still reigns.”
“She doesn’t have any children left.” Bruce’s voice was flat, the statement sounding mostly as if he meant it more a reminder to himself than anything else. Eyes locked on nothing. Pupils sharp.
“She teaches me spelling words,” Rory spoke grinned. “I have good papers in her class.”
“A miracle, considering your math performance.”
“Harriet doesn’t need one,” Jason explained. “She teaches English. You know her?”
Bruce’s jaw clenched. “Does she know we’re related?”
“No. Far as I can tell.”
The following silence was heavy, threaded with something almost… haunting. Bruce laid down his fork with deliberate slowness.
“When’s the next meeting?” It came out more of a demand than a question.
Two weeks later— Gotham Academy, “The Heights” District
The classroom smelled of crayons, burnt coffee, and that dreaded woman’s perfume she had to have sprayed everywhere.
Mrs. Harriet stood at the front, clipboard hugged to her chest like it was holy scripture.
Jason sat three rows back, Rory next to him drawing bats and spiders in the margins of a spare agenda packet.
The meeting was still going and he just realized they weren’t even halfway through.
In addition, that one Mom in the back corner wouldn’t stop undressing him with her eyes.
‘Go home to your husband, Bridgette. You’re married.’
Harriet cleared her throat, lips stretched into that pinched smile she wore like armor. “…and so, no masks this year, no witches. We must present the highest standards for our children’s costumes-“
The door behind them suddenly opened, Jason glancing back with a scowl until he saw who it was.
Bruce Wayne. He walked in as if he belonged there, the hum of conversation flattening instantly under the weight of his presence. Tailored suit and all, the kind of face every Gotham paper would pay to photograph— and here he was, strolling into the PTA meeting like it was a boardroom.
Jason sat up straight with wide eyes. “Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me.” He told him not to come here. Period.
“Mr. Wayne.” All triumph and joy fell from Harriet’s voice, holding the clipboard with an irritated grip before she coughed in adjustment. “What…an unexpected honor.”
The other parents looked to Bruce as if he was a knight in shining armor.
Bruce gave her a tight nod, choosing a seat front and center. The folding chair groaning but not daring to collapse. “I heard tonight’s discussion was on holiday events. Thought it best I attend.” His voice carried, calm and smooth, but it rolled over the room like a distant clap of thunder.
Jason pinched the bridge of his nose. “Of course he did.”
Just interact as little as possible. Deep breath.
Harriet’s smile tightened the longer he spoke, clipboard trembling just slightly under her fingers. She cleared her throat, voice now brittle.
“Of course. But….you have no children enrolled here. Why should your opinion weigh so heavily?”
The air seemed heavier all of the sudden. A few sideways glances, Jason sitting forward in his seat with his head buried in his hands.
Bruce adjusted his cufflinks. A simple, practiced motion.
“No children. But grandchildren.” His gaze swept the crowd. “Wayne family children have been studying here for decades. That investment is not up for debate.”
“And just which student are you present for?” Her edges were cracking.
Rory raised her hand politely, grin wide. Harriet blinked, struggling to maintain her smile. “Yes, Aurora?”
Jason sat up straight at the call of her name.
“He’s my grandpa! I call him GB.” She giggled happily, words ringing out like a bell.
“…How charming.” She could see the resemblance between the two now.
Not her and Bruce. But him and Jason.
How could she not have seen it before?
“Surprise.” Jason muttered, notably irritated. Between her and Bruce, he was ready to pull Rory out already.
That’s when Warren, seated just beside Bruce and his own son, stood. He adjusted his tie nervously, offering Bruce a quick smile. “Mr. Wayne- sir.” He said with a gesture to their seats. “Here- why don’t you have your family move up here? There’s plenty of room.“
Before Jason could protest, Bruce gave him a nod, Warren guiding a small boy out of his chair with a hand to the shoulder. His son rolled his eyes but shuffled over without a fuss.
Jason raised an eyebrow. “Uh-“
“Dad, come on!” Rory grabbed his hand, tugging him up from his seat while struggling to keep hold of her materials.
Damn it all.
“Thanks, man.” Jason tried to sound like he wasn’t in pain.
“No problem,” Warren replied simply, sliding into a seat. He glanced toward Harriet, secretly taking in the glory of her pain. “Seems only fair.”
Bruce nodded, arms crossing as Rory took the seat between Jason and himself.
“Thank you, Terry’s Dad.” She said aloud, earning a grin from the man.
Jason looked to Harriet, who visibly swallowed her fury. “Guess that settles the seating chart, huh?”
Parents nearby whispered among themselves.
The visual was one not to be ignored: The socialite, her newest student, and the only father who neglected the use of a visitors badge.
A solid wall of Harriet’s worst nightmare.
“Why does she look so angry?” Rory asked.
Jason leaned over to whisper in Rory’s ear as the woman turned heel toward her desk. “Because she’s a witch. That’s why she doesn’t want kids dressing up as one for Halloween.”
Rory put a hand over her mouth in a failed effort to conceal a laugh, making Harriet glance back with an arched brow.
“Continuing…”
After the meeting.
Time went on. Paper pumpkins, bake-sale sign up sheets, candy restrictions for class parties, and finally Harriet tapping on her clipboard.
Her thin smile sliced right into Jason, who had somehow managed to keep himself from dying of boredom.
“Mr. Wayne, Aurora, if you would please stay behind.” She spoke brightly, as if there was no malice to her intentions.
Jason arched a brow at his lack of mention, unmoving.
Once the room was mostly cleared, she continued. “One last note before we conclude. It concerns Aurora-“
“Rory.” Jason corrected, sitting up straight, his eyes narrowed to her own. But she wasn’t looking at him.
Her eyes slid right past him, directly on Bruce. Who should be in the cave and not a creaky white chair surrounded by children’s art and chalk boards.
“Precisely that. It’s already become an academic issue, I’m afraid. Points have already been deducted from her spelling assessments for using a nickname in place of her proper name. I raised this concern with Mr. Todd previously-“
“Who told you she goes by Rory. End of story.”
Rory looked back and forth between the two, confused.
“-but the matter continues. Her grades continue to decline.” Harriet spoke right over him, gaze still on Bruce as if Jason didn’t even exist. “It reflects poorly. Yet, her father doesn’t seem to care much for such issue.”
Bruce shifted, about to speak when Jason cut him off. “I’m sitting right here, Harriet.” He had to catch himself, ‘hag’ being on the tip of his tongue.
“As Aurora’s grandfather, sure you will understand the weight of a name. It would be a mistake to not make such adjustments now. While the child is young enough to adapt.”
Bruce’s jaw flexed, deep in thought.
Jason swore under his breath. “Are you actually considering this?”
Bruce looked toward him, speaking evenly: “Consistency does matter, in a way.” He spoke carefully. “It might be best if she used Aurora for school work, Rory at home.”
None were more surprised than Harriet, who was fully prepared for an argument disguised as a debate between the blue-eyed billionaire.
She clicked herself back into place quickly. A practiced smile. “Well, then, I suppose we’ve found a compromise.”
Jason’s chair screeched in a way that made Rory jump. “I’m not agreeing to that. She’s Rory. That’s her name, that’s who she is.”
Harriet addressed Bruce alone, silently enjoying the reaction from a man she saw classless. “Of course, Mr. Wayne, I will let you impress the importance of our discussion with your son.”
Jason didn’t dare bite back. He could feel his blood running cold.
She made it sound as if he wasn’t even there, like Bruce had some kind of authority over him in the once space he’d never truly be welcomed.
“Rory, c’mon.” Jason knew his limits. He had to get out of there before he erupted.
Rory made quick work of grabbing her backpack, which lay hung on a hook in the corner of the room, before turning to wave at Mrs. Harriet.
“Goodbye, Mrs. Harriet!”
“Goodbye, Miss Aurora.” He couldn’t do this every three weeks. Not with that woman.
His boots echoed too sharp on polished floors. The buzz of what little parents and children were left seemed to echo in his ears as if the halls were full, the starting of cars.
He could hear mumbles all around him, sharper than they should’ve been, talking about how Bruce Wayne burst in for his poor granddaughter whose dad didn’t even know he needed a visitors badge.
He walked fast enough that Rory had to half-jog to keep up with him, backpack bouncing along with thick, blonde strands. His grip was almost too tight on her hand.
“Dad!”
“Not now, kiddo.” He didn’t mean to come off cold, but his jaw locked so tight it physically hurt.
Bruce’s stride behind him was steady and stiff. Like he just walked out a board meeting and didn’t agree with Harriet the hag of the Parent Teacher Association. The sound of his steps made Jason’s skin crawl— not in fear, but this anger he’d managed thus far to keep at bay.
When the doors finally opened, the cool air did nothing for the blood boiling in him. If anything it somehow made things worse, that Gotham night air.
Jason stopped dead in his tracks, words spitting before he could stop them. “You really agreed with her. You really sat there and actually considered what she had to say.”
Bruce’s stare was flat. Unflinching. “Jason-“
“No. Don’t ’Jason’ me,” he let go of Rory’s hand a bit harshly, it swinging down to her side as big eyes blinked up at him. “You let that woman look you dead in the eye, talk over me like I wasn’t there- make decisions and compromises for MY child. You have no right.”
“I was defusing the situation.”
“You aren’t even supposed to be here. I told you I would handle it.”
Bruce’s eyes narrowed. “I came here to support both of you. You don’t know Harriet.”
“I don’t care. And that defusin’ bullshit? You were agreeing with her. Backing her up, right in front of my kid. What the hell do you call that?”
Bruce’s jaw clenched, his voice clipped. “She has a point. I don’t care for her methods, but if it is affecting Rory academically-“
“Don’t you mean ‘Aurora’ as you apparently prefer?” Bruce took notice of how his voice rose, fist clenched. “Don’t you dare. Don’t you dare stand there and tell me she’s in the right.”
His voice cracked a bit, a few parents and students taking notice now. A few glanced over, quick to avert their eyes when Jason’s glare caught them. Rory shrank back a bit, fidgeting with her sleeve.
Bruce’s tone didn’t waver. “You need to think ahead. Names, records- they do matter. The school handbook requires she go by her legal name. And these things do matter. One day, she’ll need every advantage she can get.”
He was really pushing it. “She needs her father. That’s what she needs. Not you stepping in, making choices for her and finding solutions like I’m not standing there perfectly capable of doing this on my own.”
Bruce opened his mouth to speak, but Jason was already falling over the edge. Voice raw.
“Say it. Say I’m not enough for her, Bruce.” It came out dangerous. Cold.
And then a small hand tugged at his sleeve.
“I-I can write Aurora,” Rory’s own voice came out much smaller, almost scared to speak up. She’d seen her dad get mad before, even at her, but he didn’t yell at people like that. He didn’t like yelling at all.
Not in front of her. “I-I don’t have to be Rory.”
If her dad was mad about her name, she’d just have to change it. Make it all better.
That was it. There it was. Any sense of self control? He lost it.
He pushed Rory behind him, still somehow gentle despite the fact his body was moving before his better judgement had a chance to catch up.
Bruce exhaled through his nose, knowing what was coming but doing nothing to stop it. Too many eyes. “Jason-“
The punch cracked across the night, fast and hard enough to rattle the silence of the courtyard and parking lot combined. Bruce’s head snapped partially to the side, his body rigid.
A few light gasps from those yet to leave.
Click click.
Rory’s squeak muffled against Jason’s shoulder as he pulled her close, picking her up and storming off just as his knuckles began throbbing.
Bruce straightened himself, wiping a bit of blood off the corner of his mouth. Steel eyes watching him storm off, wide doe ones looking back over a shoulder at him with concern.
Jason always did hit hardest when his emotions ran high.
A few hours later…
“Sounds like you were super subtle.” Barbara’s voice came back dry, unimpressed from the other end of the phone.
The gunfire cracked sharp in his ears, shells clinking at his feet. He reloaded without missing a beat, voice low into the mic.
“Don’t start with me. Between him and Harriet the hag,” click pull. “I was ready to pull Rory out before they started acting like I didn’t even exist.”
The next three sounding shots echoed throughout the cave, making Dick pause at the entrance with mild interest.
“I held it together the whole time. Then Bruce-“ He fired again, only this time the shot went wide, making him swear under his breath and readjust.
“-cut you off, took over, acted like his opinion was the end of the discussion. Yep. Sounds familiar.” Barbara paused, softer now. “But you know it did more harm than good, right? Bruce may have agreed with her-“
Jason grit his teeth, lining up with a moving target.
“-but at the end of the night, you proved her right. Names matter. Bruce’s name matters.”
Two clean headshots. He exhaled loudly, smoke curling from the barrel.
“And just how did I prove her right? She had Rory asking if she should start writing Aurora on everything. I tucked her in tonight with her asking me why people don’t like her name, if it’s ‘bad’. He let that happen.”
“If Bruce is being too loud, then be louder than him.” She advised. “And not with your fist, either. Be louder than he is, not messier.”
Jason holstered his pistol, jaw tight. He still felt bubbles of rage and pure adrenaline coursing through him— even after what was coming close to three hours of various modules and AR training exercises.
“I’m not entirely sure you can get much louder than Bruce’s boardroom presence colliding with the head of the Parent Teacher Association.”
Dick gave a whistle as he made his presence known, Jason turning his head sharply toward his form.
There he was— hanging upside down on a piece of workout equipment, arms crossed and hair falling around his face with gravity.
“Yikes, Bruce Wayne versus the Parent Teacher Association? I don’t miss that.”
“I’ll call you back.” Jason hissed, clicking off-line with narrowed eyes. “What are you doing here?”
“Me?” He suddenly threw himself off the pole with that beyond expert-level gymnast precision. Courtesy of his upbringing. “Just thought I’d pop in… see what was going on…” he pulled his phone out of his pocket, a smile with far too many teeth making its way through. “…ask why your face is all over a few gossip blogs-“
“What?” Jason’s voice came out an even mix of surprise and annoyance.
“Yeah. You might want to unmute the family group chat, Tim tried warning you hours ago.”
Jason made his way to a nearby workbench, grabbing said device, which he turned off after four missed calls from one livid Bruce Wayne. He scrolled through with a scowl, thumb jabbing at the screen.
So this is what Barbara meant by proving Harriet right- headlines as loud as a car crash.
“Wayne Family Drama at Gotham Academy: Bruce Wayne Takes a Hit!”
The attached photos were blurry but damning— him mid-swing, Bruce half-turned, Rory’s stunned expression.
“Son of a bitch.” He muttered, fighting the urge to kick the bench in front of him.
“Relax, it’s Gotham.” Dick leaned his back against the equipment, arms crossed again, face plastered with an infuriating calm. “Tomorrow it’ll be Ivy attacking a chemical plant or Harley spotted buying hair dye- it never sticks for too long.”
Jason shot him a glare. “That’s not the point, Dick.”
He scrolled a bit farther. His pulse spiked.
There it was, another article, only this time they seemed to zoom in closer to the little body behind him.
“Wayne Legacy Expands? Mystery Child Seems at the Center of Wayne Family Implosion.”
He flicked through more posts— many of them about his return to the public after so long, even more about his violent outbursts toward a beloved public figure. But over the course of the last hour it seemed people drifted more toward her presence than anything else.
Calling her a ‘Mystery Wayne’.
“They’re making my daughter a headline.” He muttered, voice low. “Taking guesses.”
Dick came closer, leaning over with narrowed eyes. “Damn. They already spun it into a soap opera.”
Dick wondered if Vicki had reached out to Bruce trying to get a scoop yet. Maybe.
Probably.
Jason’s grip tightened around the phone until the glass creaked a bit. “She’s six. Six and they’ve got her face plastered across gossip blogs like she’s some scandal.”
“Jay-“
“No. Don’t you get it?” He snapped, pacing hard enough his boots echoed off the walls. “This is exactly what I didn’t want. She’s supposed to be a kid, not another accessory to Bruce’s image. They’re already trying to dissect her, figure out some connection. Next thing you know they’ll ask who her mom is, where she came from, how long Bruce has known her for- and don’t even get me started on the fact certain people know what we do, what this place is, and that she exists now.”
Dick let out a slow breath. His voice came off steady. Calm. “Look… I get it. I really do. Mar’i’s been in the spotlight before-“ he frowned as Jason cut him off.
“They don’t even know her name; they’re already judging the glitter on her backpack, saying she’ll end up on the streets when she’s older- this one’s them trying to figure out where her damn shoes came from!”
“I know.” His voice softened, just for a beat, before sharpening. “But maybe- just maybe- you should’ve kept yourself under control. At least until you guys got to the car. Hitting Bruce like that? You gave them the headline, Jay. You put her in the spotlight.”
Jason turned to him, his eyes burning. “What the hell was I supposed to do? Just let him talk over me, make decisions for her like I wasn’t even there?”
“No. You weren’t.” His tone was cutting as he shook his head in disappointment. “But that wasn’t about Rory. That was about you. It was selfish.”
Jason bristled, ready to fire back, but Dick raised a hand. “I’m not saying I don’t understand. Believe me, I get it. Mar’i’s been shoved into the spotlight before and,” his mouth twisted in annoyance, “unfortunately for me, she eats it up. Photos, blogs, all that garbage. TikTok’s banned in my house for a reason.”
He shook his head, voice dropping even lower. “I know what that knot in your stomach feels like. The world staring at someone you love under a microscope. You don’t want to share them with the rest of the world, especially not Gotham.”
Jason said nothing. He knew there was more.
“But you handed them the ammunition this time, Jay. Don’t make that same mistake twice. Bruce was wrong to barge in like that. Trust me, we all know. But what you did isn’t protecting Rory, that’s throwing her straight into their line of fire. If you want to keep her safe, say your piece and learn to walk away.”
He hated when Dick put himself in the middle of his and Bruce’s spats. That he cared.
He hated it even more when he was right.
Every part of him itched to argue but words stuck in his throat.
“You don’t have to like it.” Dick gave a shrug. “God knows I never have. But Rory? She’ll take her cue from you- If you walk away, she learns she can, too.”
The breath Jason let out was sharp. He dragged a hand down his face, “That’s not exactly my strong suit.”
Dick’s mouth twitched into a faint grin. “Good thing you’ll have plenty of time to practice.”
Damian’s expression hardened as he scanned the screen in front of him. Rory’s picture— unintended, grainy, tagged under her full legal name. The headline didn’t matter so much as the comments.
He exhaled once, sharp through his nose, and slid quietly down into the terminal. He couldn’t erase Todd’s stupidity— Gordon already tried. No such luck.
The image wouldn’t stop spreading. Too many hands, reposts, screen grabs.
But her name… that, at least, he could excise.
He reasoned with himself he wasn’t waiting for Drake to do such tedious work only because he had the time to do so— unspooling links and overriding tags. Editing metadata was a task of its own.
An entire evening wasted on scrubbing the name “Aurora Todd” until search results bled empty. To most eyes, she’d remain another nameless child in Gotham’s background noise.
He’d leave the conspiracies.
Damian leaned back, eyes on the cursor blinking against a blank search bar. The photo remained. He couldn’t touch that. Not without drawing attention.
But her name was gone.
He was about to shut the screen when one of the comments made him pause.
‘My bet is on the streets by twelve, knocked up by fifteen.’
He really should have went back to studying.
Just closed the screen. He’d done his part.
Instead, the sunlight was bleeding through the curtains when he finally looked up. He sat cross-legged on the living room floor, laptop wheezing on five percent battery, chip bag open. Blank search bars stared back at him. The accounts that spat their filth were no longer accounts at all— bricked devices, shredded passwords, digital lives salted to ash.
Rory was humming her way out the door for school by the time Jason went for his keys and stopped short at the sight of Damian there, hunched over, sunlight pale on his face.
“You look somehow more homicidal than usual this morning.” He muttered, brows furrowed.
Damian snapped his laptop shut, expression unreadable.
“Mind your own business, Todd.”
Jason blinked at him, then shook his head, letting the door slam shut behind him.
“Creepy little bastard.”
Days later— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
The house was quiet. The kind of quiet Jason never trusted. Rory in the library humming some off-key tune reading while Damian studied in a nearby corner.
Cassandra was using the training area of the cave for non-vigilante related practices— ballet.
Jason himself opted for the upstairs balcony. He took a slow drag of a cigarette, something he often didn’t offer himself the luxury of.
If you considered cancer sticks a luxury, of course. Just another habit he worked hard to break being fallen back into, a product of recent events and high tensions.
He’d have to shower and brush his teeth the minute he walked back inside.
Rory hated the smell.
He could feel his presence before he saw him. Per usual, just when he felt like his nerves were finally coming down and he could enjoy a moments silence.
“Dangerous game wearing the suit so close to the window.”
Not really. Nobody was getting close enough to the Manor’s property to ever see anything.
Bruce patrolled more than anyone, so it was no surprise they hadn’t crossed paths in the five days since the incident.
He didn’t turn around right away, watching the ember trail out into darkness with a flick.
“Let me guess. A list of ways I’ve screwed up this week? A scolding for the literal hit to your precious billionaire image? Or is this just a social call?”
The older didn’t answer right away. Jason heard the faint shift of his cape. His boots getting closer.
Not his full patrol gear— the suit but no cowl, his jaw set in that usual way Jason attributed to being the world’s worst RBF.
Bruce watched Jason take another slow drag, then directed his eyes off to the distant woods. A frown.
“What happened at the academy,” He said after a long moment. Low, flat. “I mishandled it.”
The laugh that came out was sharp. Humorless. “Mishandled it? Okay, yeah. That’s the word we’ll use for you making me look like an idiot in front of a bunch of suits. Worst of all in front of her.”
Bruce’s voice came out steady. “I undermined you. That was wrong.”
Jason turned his head in a way almost jolting. Disbelief. This almost sounded like an apology.
“I should’ve backed you,” he continued. “You’re her father. That hasn’t changed. It won’t.”
Jason shifted, jaw tight. He wanted to spit something back, to drag up years of incidents and comments— but he didn’t see this look on Bruce often. Least of all for him.
The no judgement, lack of a lecture, iron and truth version of Bruce Wayne he experienced barely enough times to count on one hand.
Jason looked away, snuffing out his cigarette on the railing. Rubbing the heel of his hand over his jaw, the lingering taste held on his tongue as the smell of smoke clung to his breath.
“…I almost walked away, you know.”
Bruce finally looked over at him. “Her mother had a husband. A man she thought was Rory’s father up until she realized…” he trailed off a bit, “…now she’s everything, you know. I screw up plenty. But not with her. You don’t know what I’ve done for her. To keep her safe. Maintain her innocence, childhood… figure out her…situation. You don’t know what I’ve given up or taken on, so don’t you ever-“
“I know.” He actually said it like there wasn’t a hint of doubt about him beneath his tone.
Jason wouldn’t believe that so easily, though.
“Psh…” He exhaled hard through his nose. “You’re shit at this whole apology thing, you know that?”
Bruce didn’t move. Didn’t flinch. “I’ll work on that.”
The words lodged somewhere in Jason’s chest, a deep sigh making its way through.
He didn’t forgive and forget so easily, but a bitter half-smile broke to his lips anyways.
“Just stay in your lane. Don’t make this shit apology thing a habit. People might start thinking you’re human.” He disappeared inside after that, leaving Bruce alone with the night and lingering scents.
Bruce turned to leave himself when he glanced back to the small outdoor table, packet still open and lighter still present as he glanced between his suit and temptation.
He shut the door slowly.
“…it’s laundry night.” He muttered, lighting one quickly before anyone could see.
Chapter 6: Night Sick
Summary:
•Damian never stopped investigating deeper into Jason’s return.
•Jason has a Nightmare about Rory. Again.
•Dick plays Therapist when Barbara is busy.
Notes:
Trigger Warning: Child abuse scene in italics. Mentions of death. Needles. Nightmares.
Chapter Text
Present— Wayne Manor, Bristol
The door creaked as Damian slipped inside. Jason’s room was a total bust— nothing important, no hidden documents or contraband. Utterly useless.
Which only left the child’s.
Todd had an alternative reason for coming back here, he just knew it.
His eyes swept across the bedroom, calculated. Chaos and faint patterns.
In the nine months since her arrival, she’d certainly made herself at home— unlike her father.
A bed too large tucked beneath a quilt stitched with squares of yellow and green. A star-shaped pillow, Wonder Woman and Robin plush slumped together across it while a button-eyed Batman lay face-down on the floor.
Todd would never admit to purchasing them.
Bursts of color everywhere. Crayon drawings lining parts of the walls, the floor having scars of said coloring sessions gone astray.
Unlike the rest of the room, one place was kept visibly neater— intentional. Organized.
A short, wooden shelf beneath the window.
A handwritten sign across the top in uneven writing: “Rory’s Little Library.”
Damian crouched in front of it, scanning the lineup. The top shelf: Sagging under a jumble of fairy tales, dog-eared picture books. The spines peeling but clearly well-loved.
The bottom: Thin chapter books far beyond her supposed reading level— children living in boxcars, the science of stars.
His head tilted slightly at the green crate beside a beanbag. Unlike the bright spines of her books, its contents were flat— gray. Adult.
“What would a six-year-old want with newspapers?” It felt especially random.
Oh.
Folded copies of the Gotham Gazette stacked unevenly. Headlines all featuring heroes from Gotham and beyond: Everything from Batman cuffing up the Riddler, Flash mid-sprint, Wonder Woman standing tall among city ruins. Half of the pages bore circles in crayon or stickers of glittering stars.
A childish bucket of heroes.
And there was Jason. Not Red Hood— never Red Hood, the more he sifted through them—but Jason. That grainy photo snapped of him on the Academy steps, fist landing squarely on Bruce’s jaw, Rory’s stunned face a few feet away.
She seemingly ignored her own presence in the picture, instead covering Jason’s figure with hearts and stars.
Damian lingered far longer than he’d like to admit.
Her father sat among her heroes, the caped and extraordinary. And yet not a single image of Red Hood.
No articles of drug busts, villain arrests, or rooftop brawls. No vigilante exploits with Batman, Robin, or even Black Bat— who occupied the bulk of her collection.
Only Jason.
Her world had split him cleanly in two. And she only knew of one half to love. To Rory, Todd was no criminal, no outlaw.
He was her father. Her hero.
He could do no wrong.
It left a heavy feeling in his chest. A sick twist to his gut.
There would come a day she learned the difference— that her father wore two faces. Wasn’t who she believed him to be.
And he was certain Todd didn’t see it.
The media still saw him in this gray space, this fictional line between hero and villain, after all. Yet it was clear, due to his absence, Rory determined Red Hood was no hero.
So what did that make him?
He smoothed the pages flat and laid them back inside, gaze shifting back to the walls.
Upon first glance it was childish clutter. But the longer his eyes traced images, the more a story was told through messy strokes and scribbles bleeding past the lines.
It felt deliberate. Less like imagination, more like memory.
Something was wrong.
Jaw set, Damian pulled his phone free. One by one, he captured each drawing in frames, preserving every careless scribble.
A room with a chalkboard. Stick people.
A man with a long black line in his hand— like a needle or a blade— stood beside a smaller figure sitting in a chair. His face, if you could call it that, was drawn in angry red shades.
Beside it in green: “Doctor.”
The next page a girl holding a flower. But the flower was clearly dead.
The next showed a man in red. A mess of scribbles for his jacket, holding the girl. Little yellow stars drawn around them. A smiley face in the corner.
Then there was a White House with the red door. Two stick figures outside, one bent over a mound of brown. The girl’s arm seemed to be gone. Hand dripping green.
Above, the word: “Ouch.”
Finally a bathtub. Blue wax pressed into the paper until it tore. Snowflakes falling from above— white and gray all over the floor. Girl’s head above the water. Tearing up with a frown.
Something was just so wrong.
“Damian!”
The shout of his name caught him off guard. He hadn’t heard footsteps, hadn’t seen the shadow in the doorway. Too distracted by a child’s drawings.
Pathetic.
Rory ran straight into him, arms wrapping just above his waist. She giggled up at him. “Did you come to watch the movie with me and Cassie?!”
Annoying. “I-“
“Why are you in my room?” Her voice carried no suspicion, only genuine curiosity.
He wasn’t sure how to respond, a rare failure of words.
“You have a… nice room,” he said flatly. A passable lie.
Eyes blinked wide, stunned. Then his tone softened by a fraction. “Your library is impressive.”
“Oh!” She clapped her hands, hopping on her toes. “You want a tour!”
She grabbed his sleeve before he could react, tugging him toward her bed. He considered protesting, then stopped himself. Why sneak around when his niece was so eager to parade her secrets for him?
“This is my bed,” she announced, climbing up a small wooden stool. “GB got me steps ‘cause it’s tall and I’m short. I already had Wonder Woman, and my Dad got me Batman for Christmas. Robin’s from Uncle Richard.”
She quickly jumped down the other side, landing neatly before pointing a hand toward a dresser— notably new in comparison to the rest of the furniture.
“This is the drawah GB got me, ‘cause we smashed the other one.”
“We?” He arched a brow. “I recall it was you who treated it as a ladder.”
That wicked grin made its way to her face. “It was teamwork!”
“No. It wasn’t.”
Rory ignored him, walking over to a small vanity just beside the closet.
“This is where Mar’i and I do makeup after sleepovers. And where I brush my hair for school.” She explained, before tugging the closet door open. “Now this is where I keep my clothes… and my Dad’s extra stuff.”
Damian paused, looking behind her. He took a quick scan of its contents— rows of bright outfits now hung carefully, shoes lined against the wall, a Halloween costume dangling in the back.
And then there was the corner. Damian’s brows furrowed.
“A sleeping bag?” The same kind Jason used years ago during their stakeouts— cheap, practical, too short for a man of his size.
Rory nodded. “Dad sleeps over all the time! Right by my bed.”
So perhaps Todd had been here last night. When Damian searched his belongings.
“Did he sleep over yesterday?”
“Yeah! I threw Batman at him ‘cause he was really loud.” She frowned at the memory. “Like a train. He woke me up.”
That explained why the plush was on the floor. “I see.”
Rory huffed, crossing her arms, just as annoyed now as when it happened. “I told him he snores like that and he just laughed at me. Then he rolled over and just got louder.”
Damian’s mouth pressed into a thin line. “So he stays here often?”
“Mhm!” She nodded, bright as ever. “Like… a lot. I think it’s because he gets night sick.”
“Night Sick?” He stilled.
“Yeah! Like he says he dreams and his belly hurts. That kinda sick.”
Damian’s gaze sharpened, tone much more serious. “And what makes you think that?”
She shrugged, small shoulders rising and falling. “He gets a look on his face and is all sweaty. He says he feels bad and sleeping in my room makes him feel better. I think he’s maybe scared of the dark, too.”
He said nothing. His eyes lingered on the sleeping bag folded neatly in the corner, then back.
“Sometimes I ask him to sleep in my room because I think he’ll end up here anyway.” She admitted with another shrug.
He should have brushed it off. Children said things like that— fear of the dark, nightmares. But something about the phrasing sat wrong with him.
Not he has nightmares, but he gets sick.
A physical response to something he couldn’t shake.
Damian’s jaw felt tighter all of a sudden. He forced his voice down flat. Careful. “I see.”
Rory seemed to beam in satisfaction of his understanding, before darting back to her vanity to show him a sparkly hairbrush.
Damian didn’t follow. His eyes stayed stuck to the floor where Todd spent his nights, feeling a knot inside his chest.
A man haunted enough to sleep on the floor beside his child wasn’t someone to be dismissed as careless.
Rory didn’t get the chance to ask what he was looking at when Cassandra knocked on the door, stepping inside herself.
She looked at Damian in surprise.
“Classes were cancelled for today,” he lied. “Rory pulled me into a room tour.”
Cassandra didn’t believe a word out of his mouth. He was lying; she just didn’t know why.
“Rory. The movie,” she said simply, the young girl putting her brush back where it belonged before grabbing her Wonder Woman plush.
“Damian are you coming to watch with us?” She asked after a spin. “Pretty please! You can sit far away if you wanna. It’s supposed to be a fun movie!”
Five months ago—???
It started dark.
It always started dark.
Not like normal darkness. Like darkness in motion. The kind that swallowed people whole.
It was thick. Alive. He felt like he was drowning and they weren’t listening.
They weren’t stopping. She was just a little girl. She was just so small.
Her scream. It was too high in pitch, too sharp, too familiar. “Stop! Please!”
Rory.
“OUCH!”
Everything around them white. Metal. Sterile.
He just kept hitting that glass. Throwing his body against it, punching.
A chalkboard littered with strange symbols. Another with ABC’s.
The air smelled like bleach. Iron.
His throat burned, his legs and arms suddenly cold and dead.
A table. Arms pinned. A man in a white coat with a needle the size of her little arm. Green.
He tried to shout but choked. Nothing would come out. He wanted to scream for her but he couldn’t even do that.
She screamed again. Choking, writhing, light crawling under her skin. She was begging for them to let her go. Just let her go home.
Then she screamed for him and he lost it.
Banging until he could feel that sting in his fists, trying to say something— anything. Just let her know her Dad is here. He’s right here.
“I’m right here, Aurora.” That wasn’t his voice. That was the voice with her. In front of her.
She sniffled and choked, blinking and trying to go still. Like she had given up.
“Sh, sh, sh.” He was doing this to her. That bastard.
He’d kill him. Avery.
“STOP! SHE’S JUST A LITTLE GIRL!” And he did. The man in the coat froze.
He turned to Jason slowly, but his skin only somehow grew colder. That wasn’t Avery.
It was his voice but that face— that dreaded Talon.
Its hand suddenly dropped to its side. Syringe clattering to the floor.
It stared right at him— no. Behind him. Someone was behind him.
He didn’t take his eyes off the little girl on the table. Whoever it was could go to hell. He just had to meet her eyes. She just had to know he was there. That he was going to help her. That he’d find a way— just something.
And then the light went out and he froze. He couldn’t see her anymore— but the single lightbulb left on right in front of his face shadowed a young man perfectly.
His face bloodied.
Red tunic. Torn cape. Old mask cracked through the middle. Cape torn in too many places.
Robin.
Not the boy wonder of glossy headlines. The one who thought earning that suit was the best day of his life.
Jason had a letter for him in his wallet.
The one Jason buried.
He looked exactly as he remembered on that warehouse floor— half dead, full fury. Ready to spit in the face of a clown despite knowing he was through.
When he spoke it sounded like both of them. Past and present. A shadow of one.
“She can’t die.” Robin’s head tilted. “Unlike you and me, she won’t get that release.”
“What?”
Robin’s voice dropped. Low. Almost like a confession he despised.
“They’ll keep her alive long after she wants to stop. Long after she understands what that means.”
He heard her whimpering. The straps snapped as she struggled. “Then help me—“
“We couldn’t even help ourselves.” Robin’s voice cracked. Regretful. “It’s going to be worse for her.”
There it was. That face. That expression that he felt his face morph into when he heard the click of the bomb.
“She’ll wish she were so lucky.”
Click.
BOOM!
Five months ago— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
“RORY!” Jason shot up. He wanted to vomit.
Lungs on fire, pulse racing. He had to remind himself to breathe. Deep. In and out.
In and out.
In and out.
He was in his room and out the door in less than ten seconds, the ringing in his ears not stopping. Sweat trickled down his spine. Everything felt cold as ice.
Another night of shaky breaths and twitching limbs— but tonight he wasn’t popping out a sleeping bag and listening on her bedroom floor for footsteps. No watching shadows until the sun rose.
Fuck it.
Tonight he didn’t pause at her door. He ripped it open.
Rory curled up on her side, knees pulled up, blankets half kicked off. He stared at her chest for a second to see its rise and fall. Steady. Even and soft breaths.
For a beat he just stood there. Stared at her sleeping face for too long.
He stepped across the floor and didn’t bother waking her up this time. Not tonight.
He just scooped her up like she weighed nothing. “It’s okay,” he breathed into her hair, ridiculous and raw. “You’re okay. You’re not going anywhere. I’ve got you.”
She awoke with a stir, mumbling something, then met his eyes. “Mm… sleepover?”
She mumbled, yawning a bit, hands wrapping around his neck and pulling her tight against him because they both knew the answer.
He nodded, running a hand through her hair before grabbing one of her two throw blankets off the foot of the bed, along with her Wonder Woman plush.
“My room tonight. Is that okay?”
She spoke with a yawn. “Yeah.”
He nodded, placing one last kiss on her temple before taking her to his room.
He set her down on the bed before making sure the door was locked. He added the bolt pretty recently.
Yesterday.
The manor was the most secure place in the city, most likely. But one more bolt didn’t hurt, right? Neither did the sensor on the window he triple-checked was locked.
He moved her to the hollow of his side and curled his upper body around her like a shield.
It was so pathetic. Dramatic. Really it was.
But tonight she’d sleep with him. Not alone in her room with the shadows and the dark. Tonight she wouldn’t be left alone. Couldn’t be.
He would still lie awake for hours. From one forty-five to around seven.
That was fine. He could live with that.
Every muscle was coiled. He stared at the wall some moments, the window others.
Her the most.
This house was impossibly quiet. Good. He could hear her breathing.
He was going insane. He knew he was.
This was becoming too much of a routine lately.
Early Next Morning— Dick Grayson’s Apartment, Blüdhaven.
Blüdhaven sounded different. Still chaotic, still loud, but alive in a way Gotham and the Manor hadn’t felt since his homecoming.
Dick’s apartment of present day was a hundred times when he first got here. Jason remembered breaking into it a handful of times. That dingy place back in, where was it, the south side? East end?
He didn’t really care. By the time he knocked on the door, his jaw was tight and his knuckles still white from gripping the handlebars of his bike too hard.
Well, Bruce’s bike, but when was the last time he used it? Not like it was a collector’s item. Basic.
The door opens halfway through the second knock. Dick stood there, barefoot, mug in hand and blowing steam away from his face. “You look like crap.”
“Morning. Move.”
Jason brushed past him, the smell of cheap coffee and something burnt.
Definitely not the same. Bigger. Open windows for actual light. Sounds mostly street vendors and passersby. He actually had framed photos now, not push pins and stacks. A couch that you actually would care if you spilled a beer on it.
A cat lifted its head from behind the coffee table, blinked twice, and went back to ignoring him.
Jason frowned. “You feeding strays again?”
“She’s not a stray.” Dick closed the front door. “She’s Mar’i’s little science project. Damian ‘helped’ her adopt it. He also pays for the food because I still think she’d be better off wherever she came from.”
Jason snorted. “Kid’s gonna be the reason the League of Assassins has a damn petting zoo one day.”
“He’s not a kid anymore,” Dick said, somewhat somberly. Like the thought hurt him. “She named it Blip-c.”
“Which stands for?”
“Bat-licking interdimensional pussy cat.”
Jason gave him a flat look. “There it is.”
The smell of coffee and something faintly sweet hung in the air.
“Mar’i here?”
Dick shook his head. “School.” He moved toward the kitchen. “Kori took her this morning. She’ll be back off planet tomorrow, but Mar’i is gonna be back by lunch. Coffee or something stronger?”
“Both.”
A few minutes later, Jason had a mug in hand. Heat grounding him just enough to talk.
One good thing about Dick was he didn’t push. He just sat and waited. Elbows at his knees, though.
That shit was weird but very on brand.
“Nightmares,” he said finally. Eyes glancing at pictures on the wall by the TV.
“Of?”
“Rory.” Her name came out rough. Like sand in his throat. Grainy. He glanced down at his mug. “I’ve had ‘em before but not like this.”
Dick’s tone softened. Low. Big brother pants on. “What kind?”
Jason exhaled, long. Leaned over and put the mug down. “I… it’s always the same,” he started. “A room. Big, white, too bright for your eyes. Avery is there. He’s got this needle. And Rory she’s just screaming. Calling out to me. I can see her but it’s like I’m stuck. Frozen. Just… watching. Every time he sticks her with it she screams and I just- I stand there.”
Dick just watched him with that quiet sadness that came from years of being everyone’s emotional triage nurse. Again.
Jason swallowed. Ripped the scar along his chin. “Lights go out. I look up- it’s me.” He glanced back at the older man. “It’s Robin. Standing there. Mask cracked, suit torn to hell. The boy wonder who Joker took out in front of his older self. Looking at me like he already knows how this ends. Says she’s gonna end up like I did.” His fist clenched again. “But she won’t go easy. Won’t get to rest. Just… hurt.”
Dick’s jaw tightened. “Like when you asked me to meet you in Star City last year… but the Robin bit is new.”
Jason gave a dry laugh. “Yeah. I know. Then I rip her from her bed in the middle of the night like a crazy person. Stick her in bed beside me and listen to her breathe. Even then I still can’t shake it.”
He was restless. His hands found nothing. “I just keep hearing her screaming in my head. Begging for her dad to come save her.”
“You’re a Dad.” Dick spoke quietly. “That’s what we do. Make up worst-case scenarios. Lose sleep over them.”
“You say that like it’s normal.”
“Because it is.” He took a slow sip. “With or without the mask. I remember when Mar’i was first born. I used to have this dream…,” his eyes seemed to darken a bit. “We’re on a mission. I don’t know why, but we are, and she’s with us for some reason. In Kori’s arms one minute, and then… blink out. No body. No trace. Kori had a few, too. Especially after Deathstroke broke out. Fire, explosions, the kind of stuff that never leaves your head… Even Damian had one.”
Jason blinked. “Damian?”
Dick nodded, shrugging as he stirred the black in his mug with that little spoon he kept in there. “He’s a good uncle to her. One time, two in the morning, he’s outside her bedroom window with a pair of night vision goggles.” He chuckled a bit, then stopped himself.
A pause.
“It was around that time Ra’s came back. Again. Just before you left,” he set his own mug down now. “Had a dream he used her to get to him. To Bruce. It was rough but after three days, he put it to rest. But for us it doesn’t stop. You just kind of learn to function on the edge of it, you know?”
Jason’s brow creased. “Yeah, well. I don’t want her to grow up watching me twitch every time a door creaks or the wind blows wrong.”
“She won’t,” Dick said simply. “She’ll see a dad who cares. Who gets scared.”
Jason’s eyes drifted to the window as silence took over. Nothing heavy. Just quiet.
Blüdhaven was always so hazy in the mornings. “I keep wondering if coming back to Gotham was a mistake. Maybe it’s my head telling me I made the wrong call.”
“Maybe,” Dick leaned back up. Elbows on his knees again. “Or maybe let’s consider it a reminder of why you’re here in the first place.”
“More specific, Nightingale.”
“You went to Bruce because you couldn’t protect her alone. Because you care. You wanted her to have some sense of normalcy even if it’s eventually anything but.”
“-I also wanted Bruce to make her stop glowing green light, too. And he hasn’t exactly given me much on that end.”
“But he will have answers. You know he won’t quit. He’ll find a way. Bruce always does… Rory seems so much more hopeful than when I first met her.” Dick smiled a bit, making Jason arch a brow.
“Hopeful? If I wanted to give her hope, I wouldn’t have brought her to Gotham. That’s like sending your kids to summer Camp at Arkham.” He scoffed.
Dick just shrugged. “But she is. And she has played off the whole ‘I’ve never met my Uncle Dick’ wonderfully, by the way, it took Bruce two weeks to realize she was a little too eager for those donuts. Phenomenal little actress.”
Jason didn’t respond right away.
“Avery is gone.”
That made Dick look up. “What do you mean, gone?”
“I mean gone.” Jason stared out the window, watching a pigeon fly by. “Last known address, empty. Phone disconnected. Bank untouched since two years ago. No movement. No rumor. Like he fell off the grid.”
“You’re sure?”
“Triple-checked. No digital trail. Not even a whisper from his usual circles.”
Dick frowned. “You think he’s alive?”
Jason exhaled through his nose, running a hand through his hair. “That’s the problem. I know he is. I can feel it.”
A silence stretched between them.
“He’s the guy you told me about, right?” Dick spoke up. “From Jump. Rory’s mom-“
“Yeah.” He spoke quietly. Like the words left a bitter taste in his mouth. “He wasn’t just controlling, Dick, he was obsessed. With both of them. For very different reasons,” he went to pick up his mug, eyes still anywhere but the man beside him. “It’s only a matter of time before some nosy journalist finds the court documents.”
Dick’s brows furrowed. “I’m going to need you to elaborate. I thought the custody issue was handled outside of court.”
“It was. He wasn’t her husband. Not legally. Played house long enough for people to think he was. When she got sick, she reached out. Rory was never his.”
He rubbed a hand over his face, pausing briefly to think. “We made an agreement. Quiet. No court, no lawyer, just a notary. Her signature, mine. He had no legal right to her if something happened. And then it did.”
Dick stayed quiet, letting him work through it himself while also questioning just how exactly that worked. His face flickered in confusion.
“He didn’t have a clue?”
Jason’s jaw flexed. Grip tightening. “She knew he’d fight it. When she died, he found out the hard way. He snapped.”
Jason leaned back, eyes dark. “He tried to take her. Told me I’d be ruining his ‘work’. That I was destroying what she could be. Stole what was left of her mother. The look in his eyes. Losing control of her, watching her mother die.”
His voice dropped in a way that Dick could only compare to one other large man in black. “You ever just look a man in the eyes and know he’s gone? Nothing left to reason with? That’s what I saw. Losing control broke something inside.”
Dick exhaled slowly. “That’s when he attacked you.”
Jason shook his head. “No. Her grandmother.”
Dick sat up straight. “Her grandmother?”
“I had her watching Rory that night. She tried to stop him.” He frowned. “By the time he tripped my alarm, she’d already called the cops.”
Dick’s stomach sank. “And?”
“And what?” Jason finally looked back at him. “He left that woman with permanent brain damage before I even got there. Rory watched him beat her within an inch of her life. I barely reeled myself back in before JCPD came knocking.”
The room stilled. Even the city noise outside seemed too far away.
Jason swallowed. “Judge gave him five years for what he did to Elaine. He didn’t even serve one. Retrial. Technicalities- he walked. I moved us by then.“
Dick nodded. “Star City.”
Jason nodded. “Got her birth certificate fixed. Last name changed. He went dark six weeks after his release. No sightings. No fighting me for custody. Guys like that don’t disappear, Dick. They stew.”
Dick’s tone was low. “And now her face is everywhere.”
“Exactly.” Jason laid his cup down a little too hard. Voice cracking a bit. “It’s like I handed her location on a silver platter. Gave him a damn map. He knows where we are. Where to start looking.”
Dick didn’t say anything at first. He knew where this was headed— guilt. One neither of them wanted to own.
“It’s not your fault, Jay,” he said finally, his voice sympathetic. Soft. “You were protecting her. You are protecting her.”
Jason’s laugh held no humor. A clap of his hands. “Yes. Because me losing my temper and putting a target on her back is just grade A parenting and protection.”
Dick’s eyes met the thumb tracing the rim of his own mug. “If it makes you feel any better,” he muttered. “I talked to Bruce after our conversation back at the cave.” He hesitated a bit. “He feels it too- the guilt, I mean. None of that should’ve ever happened.”
Jason looked up, wary. “You think that fixes it?”
“No but sometimes it’s good to know you aren’t the only one losing sleep over it.” He sighed. “He told me he overstepped. Should’ve let you handle it. Trusted that you could.” His eyes softened. “He tried to help his way. Made things worse.”
A bitter huff escaped before Jason could help it. Bruce never did know when to quit. It wasn’t exactly his skillset.
“Guess that’s one way to put it.”
For a moment, neither spoke. The city outside buzzed faintly. Nothing moving between them except that damn cat that kept rubbing against Jason’s pant leg.
Then Dick, quieter. “You both messed up. But that kid looks at you like you hung the damn moon, Jay. Don’t lose that trying to punish yourself for having a moment of weakness like that.”
Jason gave a faint nod. “You sound like Babs when you say shit like that.”
“I wondered if she wasn’t your first text.” Dick let himself grin a bit.
Jason deadpanned. “She’s everyone’s first text.”
“She’s like your therapist at this point. Might start collecting co-pays,” Dick stood, stretching his back with a pop before flashing that smug older-brother type look. “Maybe I will, too. This place isn’t cheap.”
“Speaking of which- how the hell did you afford this place? Circus give a bonus I didn’t hear about?” Jason’s eyes flickered around the apartment, seemingly more unimpressed than he actually was.
Dick grinned, moving toward the kitchen. “Titan leader money.”
Jason blinked. “That’s a thing?”
“I know, right? Yes, we get paid. No, it’s not fantastic for almost dying every other week- but after a few alien crises and one interdimensional lawsuit, I’ve got a decent pension plan going.”
Now that was fucking stunning.
A real shock to his system.
“You’re telling me the guy who lived off takeout and gym showers for two years out of pure spite has a pension plan?”
“Hey, don’t knock it. Some of us believe in adulting… eventually… after their wife threatens their life just a few times.”
“Adulting. Okay, Dick, you have a cat named Blip-C.”
Dick pointed at him over his freshly refilled mug. “No. No- Mar’i and her favorite Uncle have a cat named Blip-C. I’m just the landlord.”
“Keep telling yourself that.” Jason stood to leave.
“And just circling back here- you’re completely forgetting about the time period I did live in the Tower.”
“You mean freeloaded off of Bruce trying to teach Damian friendship?” That wiped the smug expression clean off Dick Grayson’s face.
“…Teamwork and it all worked out in the end.”
“I’m sure.”
A few hours later…
“So yeah,” Nightwing said, legs crossed on top of a streetlight, city glow washing blue across his armor. “Jason’s having nightmares again, and you should be… probably more worried than you are.”
Static crackled for a moment. Batman’s voice broke through, even and unreadable. “Nightmares.”
“Yeah. The really fun kind with the screaming, cold sweats, pulling his kid out of bed at three in the morning on a school night to make sure she’s still breathing.” Dick’s tone was dry. “You know, classic vigilante parent bedtime routine.”
A pause. Batman must’ve been in the air, because he heard that familiar rush of wind. “He told you this?”
Nightwing nodded as if he could see him, coming to a stand. “Pretty much. But that’s not my point,” he shot off his grapples to a nearby rooftop. “He’s not sleeping,” jump. “He’s paranoid- more than usual.”
He hit the rooftop without a sound. “And considering the fact this involves a lovely mixture of personal agenda, psychological obsession, Lazarus Pit side effects, and somehow custody law- I’d say he’s not wrong to be.”
There was another crackle. “You think he’s unstable.”
“I think he’s scared,” Nightwing countered, frowning. “And if you’d seen the look on his face or heard how he spoke about it, you’d be too. He’s not unraveling just yet- he’s waiting. For something to go wrong.” He closed his eyes for a split second, but continued. “The kind of waiting you did with each of us. With me. When I started out as Robin.”
Batman didn’t reply right away. That meant he was listening. Thinking.
“Look, I know you and Jay had your… moment at the Academy, but she’s a kid, Bruce. A kid in the headlines because you two couldn’t get along. You of all people know what that does to someone.”
The reply was low, careful. “I’ve been monitoring for movement under Roland Avery’s name since Jason first mentioned him. Nothing yet.”
“Yet,” he repeated. Scowling. “See, that’s what worries me. Jason said the guy went dark years ago. No trace, no trail, but that never lasts with people like him unless he’s headlining himself in hell right now. Guys like that- obsessed ones- they wait for noise. And congratulations, Bruce, you helped make plenty of it.”
Batman’s voice came out flat but with the faintest hint of edge. “Duke’s been running extra patrol routes near the Academy. She’s safe.”
He couldn’t help but let out a huff at that. “Yeah well Jason doesn’t exactly see that, does he? She’s safe because he doesn’t sleep. She’s safe because he sleeps on her floor when he does. You know what that tells me?”
Batman didn’t answer.
“It tells me we’ve got a repeat on our hands. That pattern is starting- paranoia, guilt, nightmares. The last time we saw that trifecta, we didn’t lay eyes on him for years.”
That earned nothing. As expected. No anger and no rebuttal. More like he didn’t have a defense ready.
“I’m not saying he’s about to spiral.” He looked down over the skyline. Trying to will himself to speak softer. “I just… he’s carrying all the weight and has none of the trust. And if Avery’s out there, he knows what Rory can do. Researched her for years. If this guy resurfaces- Jason’s not going to call for help. You know that.”
“He will if Rory’s in danger.”
“No,” it came off sharper. Angry. More emotional than he truly intended. “He’ll handle it if Rory’s in danger. There’s a difference.”
Another pause. Then a quick “Keep me informed.” Before the channel was cut.
His lips twitched. “I always do, Bruce.”
He couldn’t help it if it wasn’t what he wanted to hear.
“Another rooftop therapy session with the big guy?”
He nearly jumped out of his skin at her voice.
“Damn it! Barbara-“
“Field names only on comms.”
His brows furrowed. Confusion and then terror.
“How long have you been clicked on?”
He heard clicking. Her keyboard.
“Well it started off with ‘Jason won’t ask for help’ so… a while.”
Keys stopped just as relief washed over him.
“You’re needed at a corner bodega three blocks down.”
“Can we discuss the fact you’re able to listen in on us like that? I didn’t even hear a click. East or-“
“Southeast near a corner store. I’ve got eyes on a surveillance camera,” he could feel her smirking on the other end. “Three guys in ski masks trying to bust their way into an ATM with a crowbar, what looks like a leaf blower suspiciously converted into a pressure drill, and a dream.”
“Well consider me about to become their worst NIGHTmare.” He grinned, making a run and jump to the next building over. Thrilled with himself.
“Get it? NIGHTmare. NIGHTwing.”
“If you have to explain the joke it’s not funny.” She was typing again, this time a bit faster.
“More of a pun, really.”
“Goodbye, Dick.” She clicked off just as he landed between said criminals with a twirl of his escrima sticks, frown on his face.
“What happened to field names only?”
Chapter 7: False Sunlight
Summary:
•Tim Drake-Wayne: LexCorp Data Analyst.
•Gotham Academy hosts its annual Science Fair.
•Flashback to Jump City.
Notes:
Warning: More canon-typical violence.
Not this chapter but we finally have a full-length fight scene coming soon, heck yeah! That’s my favorite.
Typos to be fixed!
Chapter Text
Three months ago— LexCorp Gotham, Tricorner Island.
Tim dipped a tea bag into what had to be the most colorful mug he ever used in his life.
He was a heavy coffee person before all of this— but now coffee turns his stomach; tea helps.
Lex Luthor should really take some of those millions he’s shelling out to attack the Supers and use it to buy his break rooms some matching silverware. Maybe a few spoons would be nice.
Poor Carter ended up buying some from the mart and they bend so easy only he used them now.
Tim stood by the counter, sleeves rolled and dipping it in and out on repeat while said man reiterated his latest crisis at the table just behind him.
“Tell me this isn’t insane,” Carter said, gesturing with both hands, the plastic stir stick still in his grasp. “They scheduled me on Sundays again. Sunday! Do you know what Sunday is? Church day. Family day. My kids are gonna think I moved into this building.”
Tim smiled, taking a seat by him. “You could always bring them in. Teach them the joys of corporate living.”
Carter barked a laugh, loud enough to turn a few heads. “Right, sure. Nothing says childhood memories like watching Dad file quarterly reports and edit computer codes so billionaire baldie can buy his twelfth car this year.”
“You could always convert to something that doesn’t meet on Sunday,” he offered dryly.
Carter pointed at him with mock seriousness. “That’s blasphemy, Drake. Don’t tempt me.”
The room chuckled. Carter carried spaces like he did that spearmint gum in his pocket— late-twenties, Metropolis born, high energy with a lanyard that had far too many keys.
You could hear him coming up the elevator at times. Not very discrete. Reminded him a bit of Bart in how fast he spoke sometimes, faster and faster as if a clock were to ding and silence him.
He somehow made the sterile Lex floor seem a little more human.
Tim like him more than anyone else he’d met thus far in the stuffy gray walls Lex put up.
Carter cared about people. Actually noticed when others were having a bad day. Made ‘working’ here bearable.
Almost.
A voice slid in from the far side of the room. Always smooth. Never quite expected.
“Hard to argue with devotion,” Kessler said, arranging the sugar packets at the coffee station with a frown. His tone polite. “Though I imagine Mr. Luthor finds faith in something else entirely.”
Tim smirked. “Profit?”
“Legacy,” Kessler corrected, softly tapping the rim of his cup once before taking a measured sip. “He’s very clear about that.”
Carter groaned. “Oh do not start with that playbook of his, man. I’ve already got to go through those dreaded staff updates where he practically compares himself to Einstein. That egos the size of the Daily Planet Globe.”
Kessler allowed himself a smile, small but genuine-looking. “Brains and ego do often share a seat at the table, Carter.”
The man stopped mid-spoonful of pudding. “And that right there is why you’re his lap dog, Kessler. All calm and vocabulary. Meanwhile I’m living on caffeine and prayer.”
Tim chuckled. These moments felt normal. Good, even. The three of them at a table, pretending they didn’t hate it here. Carter was half-leaned on the table, talking about his twin boys’ soccer league. Kessler contributed what his more corporate and clinical personality would allow, the kind of listener who made you feel like he was silently cataloguing every word.
He was the opposite of Carter in many ways. Desk always immaculate, email replied in perfect grammar and format.
They’d worked side-by-side for months now. Kessler was one of the best in the business and the lab. Great with numbers, better with people. The press ate out of the palm of his hand. Investor briefings he managed, found out by bugging his computer, were a breeze. Charity optics were another specialty.
He was one of the three faces LexCorp put on when it wanted to look more human.
Despite himself, Tim considered Kessler to be an ally of sorts. He was just as easy to work with as Carter, never bragged, never questioned too deeply. Just composed.
Very opinionated, though.
But well connected with the company. More importantly, based on what Tim gathered, not involved in any mutant/alien related activities.
Carter jabbed at his salad, seemingly less pleased at what remained of his packed lunch. He really needed to just steal another one of his boys’ pudding cups.
“You know Kess, my priest caught you on TV last week. Says you have the ‘best diction I’ve ever heard in a sinner.’ His words, not mine.”
Tim coughed out a laugh. “You mean your Dad?”
Carter shrugged. “Well duh.”
“I’ll take that as a compliment.” Kessler smiled faintly, a tilt of his head.
“He’s obsessed with public image. Quite literally preached to me about vanity last month and now he’s all ‘maybe the twins should take a speech course at the school’. My boys go to Martha Wayne Elementary, not that prestigious private school in the Heights,” he suddenly jabbed his fork into a tomato, nose scrunching. “Man, I swear- if I pack one more salad I’m gonna lose it. Should’ve stolen another pudding cup from my boys’ lunchboxes.”
Tim rolled his eyes. “You’d traumatize them.”
“God willing, they’d survive. They’re resilient.” He paused, grin widening. “Speaking of kids tho- your niece? Cutest kid ever. Absolutely adorable. My youngest saw her on the news after that Academy incident and, I kid you not, declared her the first love of his life to Jesus.”
Tim blinked, shoulders tensing a bit, half a laugh caught in his throat. “He’s seven, right?”
“Six and three-quarters,” Carter beamed with pride, pulling out his wallet. “Apparently that’s the age where they start planning weddings.”
Tim stiffened a bit, but tried his best to keep it cool. “She’ll be flattered,” he said lightly, glancing around the room before leaning in and lowering his voice. “But let’s keep it quiet, okay? Rory doesn’t exactly need more attention right now.”
Kessler arched an eyebrow, testing the name.
“Sorry, man, I didn’t mean to stir things up. The whole thing looked a bit rough, though. Her dad- uh- he okay?”
Tim’s fingers tightened around his mug a bit. “He’s… managing. Gotham’s always watching, you know how it is.”
Kessler set his cup down with a soft click. “Managing,” he swallowed what remained in his mouth. “Interesting word for assaulting someone outside a school.”
The air seemed to thin a bit, Tim arching a brow as he rubbed his temples.
These damned fluorescent lights.
Carter’s laugh came out nervous. Faltered. “Wow, okay, Kessler. Guy had a bad day. Media blew up.”
Kessler didn’t look away from Tim. “A bad day is missing your train. Punching a man in front of your child- that’s a statement.”
His voice didn’t seem malice. Only irritated, oddly enough.
Tim rubbed the back of his neck. “My brother is uh… he’s been through a lot.”
Carter sensed the need to change subject, which Tim had already thought up a way of doing so himself, but he beat him to it.
“You know who else has been going through it lately? Amir from floor five. Yesterday he said…” the story dragged on from there.
Tim’s day at the office was a lot more boring after that.
Officially speaking, he was a junior data analyst in their communications division. Unofficially, he was viewed as WayneTech’s quietest countermeasure.
It had taken him six months to earn Lex’s approval to even walk on property.
Lex didn’t hire Wayne heirs.
But Tim Drake-Wayne had walked in with perfect grades. Too polite of a smile. A reputation for ‘drifting’ from his family’s company. More private publicly.
He’s built up and sold the story for a year before they made contact: A young man tired of being the understudy to a corporate dynasty he believed was headed in the wrong direction, burned out from a hundred boardroom meetings. The same young man who bashed his relatives online toward the end, not in anger, but in exhaustion.
Not hatred— just done.
Lex loved that.
Opportunity wrapped in resentment. A prodigy with a famous last name who’d rather build than battle. Held the same ideology as Lex himself, or so he thought.
Lex thought he could use Tim as a weapon— WayneTech’s eyes turned inward, one stray heir for the public to see cracks in the Bruce Wayne’s image.
Meanwhile Tim was feeding mediocre advise that baldie and his people only took seriously two-tenths of a time and purposefully over achieving so he could get more access digitally.
The comms floor always had a faint buzz from its light fixtures. Cheap shit.
By late afternoon the floor was its usual soft buzz. When he logged back in, the badge light blinked once to authentic the network. He barely took notice anymore.
Scrolling through the last of the reports, he half-listened to the low rhythm of the HVAC. He’d been searching for weeks for a real trail. Anything beyond the surface level.
Not that bland PR work Lex handed his division.
He came up try until recently. Almost gave up.
Then he found it.
Three folders deep in was “Subject-S7T.”
The cluster of files not matching the usual format. No subject lines, no product names, just long encrypted strings and routing metadata that bounced through a relay in Europe.
The headers referenced shell companies he didn’t recognize, couldn’t find many details on: Helios Biotech, Serpentis Group, and Skylar Dynamics.
None of which appeared on LexCorp’s official partner lists, yet all three routed through the same financial relay— small, timed transfers to an unregistered facility.
He leaned back, rubbing his temples again as the light flickered. Probably another off-site research shell against the supers.
Against Conner.
Lex had dozens— Cadmus, TTK, Operation Solar— whatever he was calling them this quarter.
Still, there was something just so deliberate about how the data looped between the three companies. Like each one had a piece of the same equation.
He saved a copy, flagged it for review on the device he was feeding it into, and shut it down.
Meanwhile— Gotham Academy, “The Heights”
The Gotham Academy Spring Fair smelled of lemonade, poster paint, and Elmer’s glue.
Courtyard crowded with trifold displays and sale booths in the halls this year.
Kids explaining things they barely understood.
Rory stood behind her booth, chin held high, hair in pigtails this time.
The sign above her table was written in two very different styles— half was neat block lettering: “PHOTOSYNTHESIS”
The other— drawn in sparkly bubble letters with a sun in its corner and cloud stickers: “THE SUPER SUNLIGHT MACHINE!!!”
The project itself was a clear plastic container— a repurposed salad bowl housing a single potted plant. Glitter all over it. Jason had helped her rig a tiny LED lamp over it on a timer that blinked on/off, replicating sunlight.
Next that one sat a second plant, wilted. No glitter in its dirt. Dropping in darkness under a piece of cardboard “shade” Rory somehow managed to make look similar to an awning.
She had two arrows drawn on the board behind them. But with two different sun stickers at the ends:
☀️-> “GOOD AIR! HAPPY FLOWER!”
😞-> “BAD AIR! FLOWER GRAVE!”
Her narrating was as chaotic as her handwriting.
“Plants they eat the sun like I eat cheeseburgers- kinda! They slurp it up with green parts and then breathe out good air. So if you don’t have plants you don’t have breathing and we all die!” Her grin was wide and hopeful of response as the mother in front of her frowned.
Damian, leaning against her table, put a few dollars into the donation jar and glared in return. “Is she incorrect?” He dared, watching as the woman slowly shook her head ‘no’.
“It’s magic dirt and sunlight and wodder teamwork!” Rory cheered, throwing her hands up as the boy slowly nodded before his mother nudged him away.
Damian arched a brow at her. “You named it Super Sunlight Machine?”
He didn’t add the last part where he questioned if she thought that was an award-winning name.
Rory nodded proudly. “Dad said I should name it something sciency!”
Bruce looked over the display. “And this one,” he pointed to the plant on its death bed. “This is what happens without sunlight?”
“GB!” Rory grinned, waving before walking over with a bit of pep to her step. “Yes. It gets tired and sad ‘cause nobody gave it food!”
Cassandra snapped a photo as Rory threw both hands up and declared, “And that’s why plants are heroes! If no plants we all go into the dirt and become plant food later!”
“A little dark with that last part,” Jason whispered, leaning down to her ear. “Maybe let’s leave the death talk out of it, okay?”
Bruce gave an approving nod. “Very practical, Rory.” He slipped some money in the donation jar nearby. “For more happy plants.” He smiled.
Rory tilted her head. “You brought money this time?”
Last time her GB came— the Gotham Academy Annual Bake Sale— he’d only brought bank cards.
He could’ve sworn the paper she gave him said otherwise, but he ended up leaving that day with no more than three brownies and a bag of peanut butter cookies.
“I try to be prepared.” Bruce said, deadpan.
Jason snorted. “You realize that’s basically a glitter fund, right? She already donated to plant a tree or whatever.”
“As required by the project documentation.” Damian cut in, scrolling on his cell phone.
“A worth while investment.” Bruce nodded, looking around and noticing not many children had any donations in theirs whatsoever.
Damn it. He didn’t bring enough fifties. Twenties would have to do.
Damian muttered. “You aren’t the one who has to clean it later.”
“I help.” Jason hissed. He’d cleaned up after Rory’s crafts plenty of times. Many times, actually. And he made her help.
Damian didn’t bother looking up from his phone. “Not very well.”
Cassandra stifled a laugh.
Damian was getting on Jason’s nerves lately with that. Little things he did for her to seem ‘helpful’ like he wasn’t the demon spawn he was, waiting for a chance to use his actions of ‘help’ as a way to say ‘Jason can’t even do this’.
He kept his eye out on that one. Dick wasn’t convincing anyone when he went on with that “Damian is a good Uncle” nonsense.
Rory’s first week there he had to ask her name four times.
So great!
Later…
Rory was sitting between Bruce and Jason, legs swinging, glitter smudged across her sleeves and the tablecloth under her water bottle.
She wasn’t really paying much attention, whispering to Cassandra from across the table and asking her questions about what plant she’d like to be if had to pick.
“I’d be a snapdragon,” Rory smiled. “They sound cool. Or the one that looks like a bell. Or one of those little flower trees with the pink petals.”
“Cherry blossom?”
The teacher in charge started handing out awards— none of which Rory’s project won. “Second place…”
Jason shrugged. It didn’t matter at the end of the day. He wasn’t a huge academics kid himself. Rory’s education was important but she didn’t have to prove anything to these snobs.
The girl had moved on to ripping that little star off her teacher gave her for participation when it happened.
“…Karlo. And for first place overall Creative Design— Photosynthesis and Super Sunlight Machine, Aurora Skylar Todd.”
Jason nearly spit out his water. “Wait- what?”
Rory squealed as Cassandra motioned for her to head up to the podium, smiling. The teacher seemed to flinch as she dashed up there, pigtails bouncing, accepting a trophy half her size.
A few kids started muttering, her age and older— “It’s just dirt in a bottle.” “She didn’t even set it all up herself.”
Then, from the back of the student’s section:
“ARTISTIC VISION, PEOPLE! STEM AND ARTS, LET’S GO! RESPECT THE GLITTER!”
Click.
Laughter ripped through the audience.
“Mizoguchi.” Damian muttered, facepalming.
Jason was stunned. He loved his daughter and thought her capable of many things— but what was even happening right now? When did he stand up and start clicking his phone camera button like the suburban housewives he met at the PTA?
Bruce’s mouth twitched like he was holding back a smirk.
Rory stayed on stage for a group photo, before skipping back down the aisle, trophy clutched tight. Happy as could be.
“I won for sparkles, Dad!” She announced, moving to sit on Jason’s lap.
Cassandra snapped a picture of them before he could see, smiling to herself. This was a rare moment Jason seemed to actually relax.
Barbara was going to be so sad she missed out. Again.
“I know. Awesome job, kiddo. I told you it looked great.” He gave her a high five, watching as she turned to display it to Cassandra who was behind them.
“See aunt Cassie. I got one! We should FaceTime Babs and Stephy!!” She grinned, kicking her feet a bit.
“You’ll see Barbara tomorrow morning,” Jason reminded. “Just wait and you can show it to her then.”
Bruce paused the claps he gave along with the rest of the crowd. “Tomorrow?”
Jason shrugged. “I needed a sitter and I guess she wants to, I don’t know, hang out on her day off?”
Jason wasn’t going to lie— he found it odd, too. Suspicious.
But it was Barbara. Probably the most reliable person he knew. Best with a batarang, too. Rory would be fine.
Early Morning— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
The drive to Bristol felt longer than he remembered. The road curled like it wanted to forget where it led.
When he finally say the gates, they didn’t seem the same. Like something was off.
Then again, everything felt off to him over the course of the last three months.
He let himself in.
It almost felt… unwelcoming? Somehow. Like he truly wasn’t supposed to be there, but who cares when you have a key.
He told himself he was just here for the flash drive. The one that ended in another “leave it, I’ll do it” type of spat with Batman two weeks ago. No real reason to linger, no point in coming while anyone else was home.
But he stopped when he stepped through the dining hall— since he came in from the back way.
Since when did Bruce let them do project on the table? Let alone ones involving glitter and glue sticks.
In the middle sat Rory’s project, propped upright as if on display. A golden sun. Photosynthesis. Death.
He couldn’t help it— the corners of his mouth twitched. It was absurd.
A simple cause and effect model where light equals life as darkness equals death.
Nice.
His eyes met a small gold trophy rested beside the display: “Creative Design Display”
Fingerprints all over.
He picked it up, engraving plate crooked. Must have been her first school trophy; she’d probably shown everyone else before leaving it here for the world to admire until it had its own place.
For a second something tugged at him. A feeling of sorts. Maybe it was pride, maybe it was the envy reserved for people who maintained the luxury of being proud of small things.
There was a hum somewhere— faint but steady with a cooling feel that had the feeling flattened before it could shape.
He set the trophy down somewhat carefully.
That’s when he saw the newsletter with Bruce’s pen line beneath the words: “Skylar Dynamics— Proud Sponsor of Gotham Academy’s Science and Sustainability Program.”
He folded the paper, slid it into his jacket, and turned for the door.
The LED lamp blinked again, casting the little gold trophy in pulses of false daylight.
It looked almost alive— dim, bright, dim, bright.
Then it burned out.
By the time Tim reached the car, the only thing left was clarity: Skylar Dynamics. Gotham Academy.
He’d handle it. Alone.
After all, it seemed, he felt more alone than ever as of recently— With the exception of his own mind.
Four years ago—Jump City.
Brown eyes blinking awake with a bit of a groan. The baby was crying. Again.
She let out a deep sigh before bringing herself to a stand, making her way to the nearby bedroom. She’d never been to this part of Jump City before Jason moved here, but it felt safe enough— quiet.
Quiet was important for the baby. That’s probably why he’d opted for a smaller unit on the top floor. Nothing amazing, but it had the necessities for him and her granddaughter.
Jason really needed to get a toddler bed when he found the time.
There she stood, two-year-old Rory in the crib Elaina herself had brought over months ago.
When her own daughter… she dared not think on it. Too many tears. Heartache. Stolen dreams and shattered hearts.
Including the little girl whose hair matched her own in a way that felt almost ghostly to her now. Grim.
But beautiful.
She still cried for her when she first woke up— too young to understand that the familiar warmth and light was now deep in the earth. In the darkness.
Elaine shushed the two-year old, scooping her up into her arms and coaxing her into light sniffles.
“I know sweetheart, I know…”
That’s when it came. A knock on the door.
She blinked in confusion before checking the time. Four in the morning. Rory’s father wasn’t supposed to be back just yet. Another two hours, maybe three if she were lucky.
She wanted to be as close to the little one as possible.
How sad that also could never be.
She put Rory back down quickly, going over and picking up the small cat plush she loved so much. “I’ll be right back.” She said softly, sending her a smile.
Rory was still sniffling by the time the shouting started.
“Jason said you can’t be here!” Elaine yelled through the crack of the door, her flip phone dialed up nine-one-one and ready to hit call.
Avery just smiled. “Come on, Laney, you know me.” His smile was too casual for her taste. “I just want to see her. That’s all. Please.”
Despite the knot in her stomach, he tugged at her heartstrings. He just seemed so desperate.
But Jason was clear with her and her own daughter clearer while on her deathbed— Jason would take over in the event of her death. Roland Avery was not her husband. He was no longer on her birth certificate.
“I’m sorry.” She let a few tears fall. She truly did see him as her own son. “But he said if I let you back in here, I won’t see her. Go home, Roland. I will talk to him again-“
A fist slammed on the door hard enough to make the chain rattle and the wood creak. Roland Avery was no small man by any means, and Elaine felt as if she may have a heart attack at the action.
“THAT’S NOT ENOUGH,” his face suddenly twisted, eyes somehow even darker to the point where she couldn’t recognize him. She hit the call button.
Ringing…
Avery took a deep breath, closing his eyes a moment before coming out with a voice much more calm. Precise. Smile coming back.
“I just want to see sleeping beauty off to bed. That’s all.” She hated the way he said that.
Ringing…
“She’s already asleep.” Elaine muttered, about to shut the door when there was a sudden cry that made her glance back.
“Mama?”
Avery’s face fell in an instant. “Is she now?”
“Hello?”
The door flung open with a sound so loud and sharp the room shook. Elaine’s phone was thrown along with her body into the wall behind her, landing with a clatter as a voice continued on the other end.
“…emergency?”
He walked right past her, eyes fixated on the voice down the hall that now cried out for comfort. Elaine groaned in pain, still stunned.
The minute that chain broke, a small red light blinked between the frame and the wall. Barely visible.
Those cries didn’t cease when she was abruptly pulled out of the crib, cat plush barely clinging to her chest, screams muffled by his shoulder.
Elaine willed herself up as best she could, grabbing at his leg as he tried to walk out the door. He tugged her off easily and made a motion to leave before she spoke up with words that made his grip tighten painfully around the small body into his arms.
“You can’t just steal her from us. From her father!” Those words struck an already weak cord, snapping it in half.
Rory was still sobbing, snot and tears running down as she was placed down to stand beside the couch, leaning against it.
His face was like nothing Elaine has ever expected from another man, let alone him.
He was insane.
She tried to scoot herself away from him, only to watch in horror as he adjusted one of his gloves.
“I am her father…” he grabbed her by the collar of her sweater, swinging her into the wall corner with a loud crack echoing as her and Rory both screamed.
Elaine couldn’t feel anything but white, hot pain throughout her body as he grabbed a nearby lamp.
The smell hit Redhood first. Blood.
Rory’s sobs and shrieks echoed through the walls and the voice of a madman— low, frantic— muttering words that his stomach twisting.
Elaine lay nearly unrecognizable against the corner of the wall, blood pouring from her mouth and body broken.
“She’s special,” Avery said, crouching over on one knee to reach for the girl, whose eyes were bright red and body shook all over. One bloody hand reached. Then, just as a finger touched her cheek. “You don’t even know what she can-“
Redhood slammed him into the ground a few feet away, the sound cracking through the apartment.
“You touch her again,” his voice came out distorted through the modulator, “I swear to God you’ll-“
Avery fought back— wild, desperate, swinging and missing with a quick dodge as Rory wailed and hid behind the other end of the couch.
He caught Avery’s wrist, twisted, and listened as the bone snapped.
The following scream wasn’t human.
Redhood threw him through the nearby TV stand. Rory wailed louder.
Avery saw her and tried to crawl, sputtering blood as he glared. “You don’t get it,” he rasped. “She’s proof. She’s the next step. She’s mi-“
Redhood’s fists hit his jaw hard.
Then again.
Then in the ribs-
“Dah!” He froze as it came out through choked sobs.
The word hit him hard. He froze, his chest heaving and gloves slick with Avery’s blood.
Rory had made her way over to Elaine at some point, trying hard to shake her awake. Cheeks streaked, eyes red, snot, tears, and a bit of blood on her pale face.
His breath caught. He didn’t move for a second. Didn’t breathe.
Her sobs hitched as she stumbled back a bit, trembling, clutching the hem of Elaine’s sleeve again as if it would help her disappear.
“Rory…” His voice came out low, warped through the modulator. Mechanical. Cold. She flinched at the sound.
Redhood realized too late as he caught his reflection in pieces of shattered glass— the armor, the blood, the strange large man in a red helmet that gave a distorted reflection of her own terrified expression.
Meant to scare criminals.
Not her.
“Hey, I-“ the sound only made her cry harder.
He tore the helmet off fast, ripping it free and tossing it aside. The domino mask hit the floor next.
“Rory,” Jason tried again, voice raw now. Real. “It’s okay. It’s Dad, okay? Look at me, kiddo- see?”
She hesitated, eyes darting from the mask to his face. Not really processing that he wore it. Clueless as to what it meant.
She was far too young to understand or know what she was even seeing.
Jason dropped to his knees, coming closer. “Come on, kiddo. I’ve got you. I’m right here.”
She quieted to hiccups, reaching out for him with some hesitation before sobbing into his arms, shaking like a leaf.
She may not have known the helmet or the mask, but she knew him.
He shushed her, one hand on her head pulling her closer, the other feeling Elaine for a pulse.
Why did she open the damn door?
He stiffened at the faintness of it. Shallow breathing. He had to get her medical attention. Soon.
But then he heard the sirens.
Jason’s eyes widened, taking Rory with him as he ran to their bedroom, leaning down only to snatch the helmet and mask on his way.
He placed her on the bed, her sobs now light hiccups as he lifted up the floorboard in the closet.
“Shit, shit, fuck.” He muttered, tossing them inside while ripping off his gloves as the sirens got closer.
Boots, belt, armor— he could hear them pulling in by the time he managed to slip on a pair of sweatpants. He didn’t bother with a shirt. No time.
If they questioned his scars, well, that was a problem for later. Most never asked anyways.
He picked Rory up again who seemed to calm down enough to where her hiccups were only every few seconds.
He really didn’t want her to see any more than she already had, so he kissed her forehead before putting her in the closet with the light on.
They were at the bottom floor. Seven flights.
He checked Elaine one more time. Still breathing.
This next part was gonna really suck, but he couldn’t exactly look unscathed with an old lady and a scientist bloodied on the floor.
At least he got two more good punches in on an unconscious Avery before clenching his fist and throwing himself against the window just enough to crack it, leave a few bruises on his back, the works.
Not enough. He looked down at himself— clean cuts, split knuckles, blood that wasn’t his. Too neat. Too deliberate.
Cops tended to be pretty dumb here.
But not stupid.
“Come on,” he muttered, jaw tight.
Three floors away.
He slammed his head into it just hard enough to cut and bruise his forehead, his fist next into the wall. The plaster cracked a bit. Skin split clean across knuckles.
He gave a hiss and wiped the blood lazily at his shoulder before offering himself a hit to the ribs.
The things he did for this secret identity bullshit.
He heard a faint rustle in the closet. Rory.
He put himself on the floor with his back against the door, muttering. “It’s alright, Kiddo. I’ve got you.”
After that he put on the damned theatrics soon as the cops busted in.
When they moved that next week, he’d make sure to pick somewhere far from here.
Maybe one of his and Roy’s old places.
That wouldn’t be so bad. He could think of maybe two Bruce wasn’t fully aware of.
Because Jason Todd could go anywhere he wanted.
Just not home.
Chapter 8: The Birthday Girl (Funsies)
Summary:
Another funsies chapter! Yay!
•Rory’s 7th Birthday Tradition is interrupted by… almost everyone.
•Dick Grayson gets electrocuted.
Chapter Text
Rory wasn’t one for fancy pajamas— sweats, messy hair, and absolutely no socks. Ever.
“Hey. Come on, wake up.” His hand shook her gently on the shoulder, only for the to groan and try burrowing herself deeper into her blanket. Her hair stuck out in a wild, tangled mess. The legs of her sweatpants were twisted halfway up from where she kicked in her sleep.
She blinked blearily at him, drool on the side of her mouth. The kid was not a pretty sleeper. “…Sleepover?”
“No,” he said with a grin. “It’s midnight. No more round up. Officially seven years around the sun. Get up.”
Still half-asleep, she sat up a bit, dragging the blanket with her as she allowed him to lift her up. Jason tossed it back on the bed, laying her down gently on the floor as she rubbed her eye.
She shuffled with him down the hall, feet scuffing against the wood, tanning loud enough to where he paused and shushed her. “We can’t wake up them up, ok?” He whispered. “They’re sleeping.”
“It’s dark.” She mumbled, scratching her stomach.
He led her out past the back doors, the grass cool and wet against her feet when stepped on the blanket he’d spread by a tree. A bit more away as the night cool hit her skin, she grinned at the sight of a brown paper bag.
Jason sat down with a grunt, pulling it open. “You know the drill.” He grinned, watching as she plopped down cross-legged, already busting the bag open and grabbing one, sugar coating her fingers.
He hoped they were any good. The ones Dick bought last time were fine, but they were closed on Saturday night.
She handed one to him with a smile, eyes glittering up at the stars.
Jason was never a huge party person himself, thus Rory was raised on simpler traditions.
The last five years he was the first one to wish her happy birthday, scooping her out of bed at midnight on the dot, some form of sugar in hand.
The last three, Rory asked if they could stay up staring at stars. She loved stars— they were one of her favorite things in the entire world, the most magical thing she’d ever seen.
When they lived in Star City, it was just an open window and a pillow on the bedroom floor. That time they had to celebrate in Jump, it was on the roof of their apartment.
Stars, donuts, and a gift. Plain and simple. All they needed.
Only after she was done and made her pitiful attempt at cleaning her hands with a napkin did he slide the small box across the blanket.
“Present time?” She asked, mouth still full.
“Swallow first and yes.” His hands made its way to his phone, snapping a picture of her powdered-covered form with a smirk.
He didn’t do pictures often but when he did, well, she was ninety percent of his camera roll. Which only included about two hundred and twelve photos, four videos, and a saved voicemail from Alfred.
She popped it open quickly, small fingers fumbling until a bracelet tumbled out. A charm bracelet with a kid-friendly clasp. The sturdiest one he could find— a little star and cat hanging down.
Rory was ecstatic, “For me?!”
Jason nodded once, brusque. “Won’t break easy. Wear it or don’t, it’s your choice, but I’d prefer you make use of it as much as possible.”
For various reasons.
He smirked to himself as she excitedly asked him to unlock it, jumping up and down as he clasped it on. “It’s pretty! I’ll wear it all the time!”
“Just don’t lose it, okay? I’m not sure I’ll be able to replace it very quickly.” He leaned back from his position on the ground a bit from the sheer force of her little body throwing itself on top of him, her hug almost choking it was so tight.
She twisted her arm from behind his back to let the charms catches the light. “It’s already my favorite!”
“Good to know, now can you let your old man breathe?” He gasped.
She sat back down with a hop, still looking at it before he motioned for her to take another donut from his hand.
Sugar dusted across her lap, the star and cat charms clinking softly.
The night fell quiet. Just the two of them, one looking at Stars and the other wondering at what age she’d ask for an actual party.
Then a voice.
“Cute bracelet.”
You have got to be shitting him right now.
His head snapped toward the trees, jaw tightening. “…Why?”
Stephanie walked up with that shit-eating grin of hers, having been crouched just past the tree line, a bakery box balanced on her hands and a grin that screamed ‘caught ya.’
“Awe hell,” Jason muttered, standing up. “What the hell are you doing here?”
“Relax,” she said, striding toward them. “Don’t pop a gun out, I’m just here to bring the party.”
Rory shot up, grinning. “Stephy!”
“How did you even…” he trailed off, eyes slowly lowering to the small body beside him. “Did you tell her?”
Rory blinked. “Yeah! She asked if I was gonna have a party. I said ‘me and daddy do stars and donuts date’ and then we made paper crowns.”
Jason took a deep breath before slowly letting it out into the open air.
It’s alright. Just a cake. Stephanie isn’t the worst company, Rory seems fascinated by her, it’s fine.
Stephanie set the box down with a smile. “Don’t give her that look. Princess here didn’t do anything wrong. Besides, someone had to upgrade your sad little donut ritual.”
She brought an awful lot of plates and forks for just three people.
“Donuts are fine,” he snapped.
“They’re great,” she agreed breezily. “But you know what’s even better? Sprinkles!” She flipped the lid— a sheet cake inside, bright frosting piled high. “Don’t freak out, Todd, it’s small. I didn’t blow the budget. Besides, even Damian has a cake and a candle with whoever’s available each year.”
Jason’s eyes went from the cake, to the plates in her other hand, and back her. “You made a group chat, didn’t you.”
Stephanie smirked.
“You-“
“Happy Birthday, Rory!” Dick came up from behind him, his voice bright and easy. His hands were shoved in his jacket pockets as he stepped out of the glow of the porch light. “Mar’i helped me pick you out something.”
His daughter trailed in just behind him, holding a box wrapped in mismatched pinks and blues. Rory waved her down, cheering.
“Mar’i! Come sit by me!”
“I picked the best gift.” Mar’i announced proudly, dropping it into her lap.
Dick gave Jason’s shoulder a pat. “She really did. Took her time. Honestly impressed me.”
Jason groaned louder. “Damn it all.”
Tim followed a beat behind, careful steps, a gift bag dangling somewhat awkwardly. And Jason thought the kids looked tired— the shadows under his eyes told the story of a man who hadn’t slept in days.
“It’s nothing big. Just thought she might like it, you know?” Tim mumbled, rubbing the back of his neck. He leaned Jason. “If I pass out, please don’t leave me outside, I will wake up mid-air.”
Jason gave him a confused side-eye. “What?”
“You know what, never mind— Hey Dick. Can you carry me if I…” Tim’s voice trailed off as Jason looked back up in Rory’s direction, only to catch Duke leaning against a tree while Damian tossed a blanket over her and Mari’s shoulders.
The two girls giggled, tugging it around them in a makeshift tent, glow sticks flickering beneath the fabric.
“Don’t read into it,” Damian said sharply, catching Jason’s stare. “Children catch colds easily.”
Dick smirked. “Just say you care, Damian. It wouldn’t kill you.”
Damian’s gaze cut him. “I said exactly what I meant.”
“Rory, where did you get those?” Jason questioned, frowning at the neon stick in her hand that she then used as a pointer.
Duke.
“…Really?”
Duke shrugged. “Festive.”
“Festive?” Jason repeated. He pointed at the kids, who were already waving them like neon swords. “This is a baby rave waitin’ to happen.”
Stephanie whooped, twirling hers around her finger. “Now this is a party!”
Damian’s voice cut through, low and disdainful. “Ridiculous. Cheap plastic and toxic dye.”
“Five minutes of fun is still fun,” Duke shot back.
“They’re rubbish.” Damian retorted. Cold.
Rory jabbed hers into him like a wand. “Miss Maps and that pretty boy said you weren’t fun.”
Jason, who had picked up another donut, choked on powdered sugar. “Okay, now that’s beautiful.”
That’s when he froze mid-bite, her words registering.
Just who the hell was ‘pretty boy’?
Tim mumbled. “She’s not wrong.”
Damian’s jaw locked tighter. “Mizoguchi never keeps her mouth shut and Colin did not say such things. Nor would he.”
“You’re being boring right now.” Mar’i deadpanned.
Damian exhaled through his nose. “…Then I will remain boring. Rory, stop slouching.” He requested, his eyes flicking once to the blanket to ensure it stayed tight over their shoulders.
Before Jason could defend her, a new presence slipped into the circle.
Cassandra.
She lowered herself cross-legged onto the blanket across from Rory. Gaze warm.
Rory lit up, abandoning a donut mid-bite.
“Cassie!” She smiled, throwing her arms around the woman, who brushed her fingers through a mess of blonde.
“Should have brushed your hair.”
“We weren’t exactly expecting much company.” Jason countered, arm propped on his knee. Irritated.
This was one of the rarer traditions he’d hoped to keep going…Now it was a family reunion in the middle of the night with neon sticks and whipped frosting.
“Look what my dad got me! It’s my favorite thing of ever!” She held up her wrist proudly, the metal glowing in a combination of neon and moon light.
Cassandra raised her brows with a nod of quiet approval, listening to them jingle with a knowing glance back at Jason.
She nodded once, Rory soon leaning against her side while Stephanie started setting up the cake.
Jason’s shoulders dropped, thankful at least one of them knew how to keep it simple.
So there they all were. In the back yard of Wayne Manor, powdered sugar unknowingly sticking to Jason’s jacket while the kids giggled with glow sticks clashing like swords. Cass sitting cross-legged as she helped Stephanie in putting a line of seven candles on the cake, Dick laughing a little too loud at Tim trying to keep himself from passing out against a tree, Duke Thomas cracking yet another glow stick just to see how bright he could get it, and Damian scowling into the night like he may disown them all.
Jason muttered under his breath about it being insane, rubbing the back of his neck in mourning of ‘midnight donut date’, before he let his eyes trail upward.
She looked happier than he’d seen her in a long time, powder coated t-shirt and grass covered feet.
He tried not to get sentimental over it, but seeing her that way he couldn’t help but smile to himself.
She deserved that much happiness in her life.
And then that gravelly voice cut through the yard that made heads turn.
“Did you do the song yet?”
Every head turned as Bruce stepped out of the shadows, broad shoulders framed under the porch light.
“GB!” Rory smiled.
Mar’i waved. “Oh hey, Grandpa!”
Jason’s stomach sank. “…The what?”
“The song,” Bruce said flatly. “Happy Birthday.” His eyes flicked to the cake box. “I see candles.”
Stephanie’s eyes went wide. “Oh shit- I forgot a lighter.”
Jason sighed. “Of course you did.”
“Hey, don’t look at me!” Stephanie held the cake up defensively. “I remembered the cake. I got the candles- that’s, like, ninety percent of the battle.”
Duke smirked, slowly pulling out another glow stick and snapping it. “Neon candle. Problem solved.”
“Yes!” Rory squealed.
“No.” Jason said sternly.
Dick laughed and went fishing for his keys. “Relax, Jay. I’ve got one in the car I’m sure of it.”
Tim waved weakly from where he was still slumped against the tree. “Check the glove box. Middle compartment. Under your phone bill.”
”It was due Tuesday,” Mar’i grumbled. “That’s why mine doesn’t work anymore.”
“Dick is really bad about that.” Duke muttered.
Jason muttered how the event was an absolute nightmare for the hundredth time, Bruce settling into the background as Rory waited patiently, hands now folded on her lap.
The song they sang was off-key. Loud. Damian didn’t bother with it, Stephanie was too loud, Dick was the only one on key, and Tim—
“Dude, wake up.” Duke gave him a nudge just as Rory blew out the candles. Tim jolted upright, nearly falling into the crowd in front of him.
“Sorry-“ he rubbed his eyes.
“Why are you so down?” Duke’s eyes were laced with concern, keeping a hand on Tim’s arm to keep him from pitching sideways again.
Tim’s mouth pulled into a thin line. “This might be day four.”
“FOUR DAYS?!” Stephanie half-yelled, cake knife in hand still.
“Five in another twenty minutes.” He admitted, rather bluntly, staring at the grass.
Bruce’s eyes flicked to Tim, heavy with concern, though he said nothing.
Jason groaned. “My daughter’s birthday and I’ve got a walking corpse in the yard.”
Tim bit back the urge to say how bold a statement that was, considering Jason was one.
Jackass.
“Okay. Quick gifts, then we’re heading inside before Boy Wonder number three eats grass.” Stephanie suggested.
”Boy who?”
“Gift time!” Jason said a bit too loud, ignoring his daughter’s question entirely.
Rory straightened immediately, standing up and plopping herself down by Jason with a bit of a bounce, the box Mar’i had given her in hand.
Rory tore it open, smiling as a doll tumbled out. A cloth figure with messy blond yarn hair, button eyes, and a stitched smile.
“She looks like me!” Rory beamed.
“Mar’i helped me pick her out.”
“You did?” She asked, earning a nod.
“Yeah!,” Mar’i started. “I told Dad we needed one that actually looked like you.”
Rory held the doll up beside her face, turning to Jason with a smile.
“She’s perfect!”
Jason smirked, “Messy hair and all.”
“Okay, mine’s next,” Tim muttered, pushing a bag across the blanket from where he now sat. “It’s… practical.”
Rory lifted out a bright pink bedazzler gun.
Jason stiffened. “…No.”
“Yes!” Rory yelled, holding it up like a prize.
“I still find glitter in my shoes. In my keyboard. In the coffee maker. This saves us all. You’re welcome, everybody.”
Stephanie cackled, clutching her stomach. “Oh my gosh, he actually bought her containment glitter!”
Cassandra nodded in approval. “Necessary damage control.”
Jason groaned. “This is gonna be hell.”
Rory hugged it tight, the grin that gave Bruce those flashbacks slowly making its way to her features. “I’m gonna bedazzle everything.”
“God help us,” Tim mumbled— then let his upper body fall backward with a thump, top of his head in the grass, head halting sideways and eyes slowly shutting.
He was out cold.
“Guess that’s our cue to wrap this up.” Duke said, brow raised as he began collecting glow sticks.
Dick laughed, clapping his hands together. “Alright, gifts are done. Let’s be quick and head inside. The girls probably need to head back to bed soon.”
“Can Mar’i sleepover?” Rory asked suddenly, doll clutched close to her chest as Mar’i put her hands together in dramatic prayer.
“Please!”
Dick smirked. “If Rory and Jay don’t have any other plans, by all means. You’ve definitely got clothes here.”
Jason exhaled slowly through his nose. He was too tired to fight it. “…Fine. Whatever. But you’re both in bed in twenty minutes. No bedazzler tonight.”
“Yes!” The two jumped up and down, before making a dash into the house.
From the corner, Bruce gave a closed-mouth smile. It really was a sight, their little friendship.
From his own corner, Damian’s expression flickered into one of dread before he regained his self-composure. He didn’t move an inch, but his mind went immediately to every other “sleepover” he’d been forced to endure with Mar’i Grayson present.
He cared for her, of course. Very deeply.
She was the daughter of the brother he trusted most, his niece in every sense that mattered. But sleepovers with her were… trying. Endless questions, schemes, determination to pry into every corner of his personal life.
And now Rory, emboldened by her cousin, had joined the crusade— convinced beyond reasoning he harbored a secret girlfriend.
Which he didn’t. Not really. He had…whatever they were— but she wasn’t his girlfriend.
He supposed he’d survive, however, he still hadn’t the opportunity to give his own gift.
Later that night…
Of all times to catch her alone, it had to be as soon as the girl got out of the restroom, her hands still wet with water that she wiped on her shirt.
She stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Damian standing in the hall by the door— perfectly still, hands clasped behind his back, expression unreadable. For a beat she thought he may be holding a book.
He’s wasn’t.
Damian stepped forward and, with the same clinical brevity he used once for ordering soldiers as a child, set a small object into her palm.
It looked like a glittery lipstick. But he knew Rory didn’t wear makeup.
“If someone scares you or tries to take you, press this. Aim that end away from yourself, Rory.” His voice was flat but held an odd softness when he said her name. “Do not hesitate. If it’s a man larger than you, do it twice.”
Rory turned it over, brows furrowing. “Does it shoot sparkles?”
“No.” He spoke seriously. “Electricity. It will hurt them enough to give pause.” Then, as if the conversation were finished, he took a step back before turning and walking away without so much as another word.
That next morning..
The kitchen looked like a war-zone.
Mar’i and Rory had been up all night making a new plan on how to snatch their youngest Uncle’s cell-phone and discover who his super secret girlfriend was.
Then they ended up zombies that next morning as a result, both of them half-awake over bowls of soggy cereal.
Bruce shook his head as he took a sip of his coffee at the nearby counter, reading the paper.
Dick came in through the back door, not really meaning to enter as quietly as he had. Suppose one could say it was a habit to sneak up on people sometime in this family.
It wasn’t until he leaned over Rory’s head to grab something for the table-
THZZZT!
The sound was violent, followed by a sharp yelp and the smell of ozone. Dick jumped like he’d been hit by lightning, legs almost going out from under him.
“WHAT THE HE-“
THZZZZZT!!!
The second hit caught him square on the hip, and he went down with a loud thud, grunting as he took a slice of cake down with him, smashing on the ground by his face.
Bruce’s eyes widened only a fraction.
Rory sat there blinking, both hands wrapped around the little pink ‘lipstick’ she’d kept in her sweatpants pocket.
Bruce recognized it instantly. That wasn’t a small shock Dick received twice only moments ago— it was far too high a grade for anything legally sold to civilians.
He sighed.
“Uncle Damian said if it’s a man bigger than me, do it twice.” she said matte-of-fact, putting it down by her bowl and spooning another bite.
Mar’i just gawked at her father on the floor. “Oh my God, Dad- you just got wrecked.”
Damian, already in his sweatshirt and travel bag, looked up from his phone where he’d been scrolling the news.
He didn’t even blink. “She followed protocol.”
Bruce let another small sigh escape him.
Jason appeared a second later, looking around and piecing together what had happened after a brief pause. “Did… did you give my daughter a taser?,” he picked it up off the table as Dick groaned and sat himself up, “Is this from the armory?!”
Damian finally looked up, perfectly calm. “No. I customized this one,” he corrected. “She can handle it, clearly.”
Jason stared, jaw dropped. “You gave a seven-year-old a military grade taser, Damian!”
“I offered her protection. Seven and unarmed in Gotham?” Damian countered, arching a brow. “Now she’s not.”
Mar’i had tears in her eyes from laughing as she helped her father to sit down. Bruce turned another page like he’d rather be anywhere else.
Damian tossed his apple core from earlier into the nearby trash can, passed behind Rory, and gave a faint nod of approval.
“Well done. Aim for the neck or groin next time.”
“Okay!”
Jason leaned over the counter while looking at the taser in his hand. Skeptical.
“Rory, where did you even find the button for thi-“ he must’ve found it, because next thing he knew-
THZZTTT!!!
Bruce had fallen over onto the floor, coffee spilling all over his page.
“Grandpa!” Mar’i ran over with concern.
“Oh no, GB!” Rory cried, following her.
Dick looked at them both with what could only be compared to silent betrayal. “Uh, hello, I got zapped too! TWICE!”
Mar’i peaked her head over and frowned. “…you deserved it,” she finished. Not missing a beat, turning to check on Bruce, who waved them all off.
“I’m fine.” He muttered, coming to a stand and sighing deeper than ever before, picking up the soaked paper.
Jason was still frozen in place, holding the taser like it might go off. “Lesson learned. Nobody touch anything Damian gifts my kid, I guess.”
Rory nodded her head, shrugged, and took it back.
Damian, halfway out the front door, let his voice carry faintly. “You’re welcome.”
Jason glared after him. “I heard that!”
“I think you were kinda supposed to.” Mar’i shrugged.
Rory tapped Bruce’s leg, plate in hand. “Can I have a piece of cake?”
Bruce, drying his coffee-soaked sleeved, just groaned. “Only if you promise not to tase anyone for the rest of breakfast.”
Rory considered it seriously. “Even if they scare me?” She blinked.
Jason threw his hands up.
”At least he told her how to use it.” Dick somewhat defended with a shrug. “He gave Mar’i worse.”
”I got a bracelet that puts me in a hamster ball.”
”Which actually Tim made for something else,” Dick explained. “Then it ‘went missing’.”
Notes:
The coming chapters will be a lot more serious. A LOT LONGER. More plot-driven, but I’ll add some light hearted moments on top of chapters like this to kinda break.
For reference purposes— this takes place after chapter 9’s events.
Chapter 9: A Lonely Space Between
Summary:
•Leslie makes a house call.
•Family Dinner at Wayne Manor
•Bruce and Damian see the return of a shadow.
•Mar’i Grayson is more observant than her father realizes.
•Kori comes home with news.
Notes:
I fear this may have a lot of strange sentences and grammatical errors. I am sorry.
I am doing my best but, like, I do not own a laptop… all of this is written on my notes app, copied, pasted, and then edited on AO3 because none of the italics or bolds transfer (PMO).Side-note: I don’t speak Arabic. (Obviously. I am bad enough at speaking English.)
I had to use google and chat gpt, along with Reddit threads. I don’t wanna put something down that has some kind of double meaning that doesn’t make sense. If anyone here does… I appreciate any and all help 😞
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Three Months Ago— Barbara Gordon’s Apartment, Burnside.
There was a glow only the Gotham sunrise could provide—half gold, half smoke, and almost blinding.
Floor-to-ceiling windows caught the light just long enough to make it feel softer than it normally would. Brick and steel.
Rory thought the apartment smelled like cinnamon and ink, plants in corners and shelves holding books just a foot too high for her to reach. There was a kitchen island but no stools—Barbara never saw the use for them. She didn’t have much company over.
The kitchen table was small and oval. Only three chairs. A small couch and coffee table in the living room that the front door opened into. The fire escape was just outside the kitchen window, which looked like it might fall if anyone truly tried to use it.
“I like your house,” Rory said, kicking her feet as Barbara wheeled herself back to the table, setting down a plate of eggs. “It’s pretty! You have nice plants.”
“Why thank you, Rory.” She took a long, slow sip from her own glass and just watched her for a moment, silently thanking her lucky stars she remembered to toss her escrima sticks and spare batarangs in the nearby closet.
“I’m glad you were able to come over and visit,” she began. “I don’t get many visitors.”
Maybe that’s why she asked for Rory’s company? She couldn’t be too sure, but she hadn’t lied when telling Jason earlier of feeling that strange sense of loneliness since Alfred passed.
She sometimes found herself wondering if maybe he felt the same some nights; if his mind ever filled him with self-pity when he realized there would be more days people needed something from him rather than wanted to be near him.
It was tough taking over completely. And that was just digitally speaking—she shivered at the thought of what that house must look like before Damian did his weekly deep clean.
Bruce’s room had to be abysmal by now, truly.
She was curious as to how dinner would look later this week. The last few Jason missed were a bit boring. Sad.
Alfred being gone was one thing. Jason being banned from Gotham’s streets? That was another.
Except for the time Mar’i asked Damian if Jon had a girlfriend. Dick’s crash-out was one for the books, truly—especially when Damian said yes… and Mar’i then asked if the relationship was a happy one.
Okay, well, Tim revealing his breakup with Bernard was pretty memorable, too. Especially since Kate thought that Bernard was his dog.
Good laugh…and Stephanie’s follow-up asking if he stalks his exes like he did her in high school? Pretty awesome.
“My dad says you’re super busy all the time,” Rory said.
Barbara nodded. “I am. So long as I have my laptop, I can work almost anywhere I go, so I pretty much do all the time.”
Also not a lie.
Rory’s nose scrunched up. “I don’t think I’d like that job very much. It doesn’t sound very fun.”
She scooped another spoonful into her mouth with an audible swallow.
“That’s why I’m gonna be an artist when I grow up. Art is fun. And when I can’t do art anymore, I’m going to own a Batburger and make sure they have foods everyone can eat. Damian says he can’t because the cooks are bad.”
No lies detected, however Barbara knew the real reason was probably due to the fact he didn’t eat meat.
Barbara smiled with a bit of an eye roll. “Damian thinks all cooks are bad.” The brat.
“I think he likes my dad’s cooking, but he likes making him mad more, so he says ‘it’s edible, I suppose,’ and makes a face.” She tried her best to replicate the expression, crossing her arms with a theatrical huff.
Barbara chuckled.
“Sounds like a Damian thing to do,” she continued. “So… has your dad had any more sleepovers lately?”
Rory set her fork down slowly, lips turning into a frown as she nodded solemnly. “He was on my floor again the other day.”
Barbara frowned.
Jason promised her he’d try to get a grip on that. “Does he still do it a lot?”
Rory shook her head. “No…” she hesitated a bit before meeting Barbara’s eyes. “But I asked to yesterday… the day before I felt scared.”
Barbara arched a brow. “You did?”
The girl nodded, fidgeting with a sleeve under the table. She didn’t tell her dad—he’d be too worried about her, and he was really busy lately.
“I woke up in bed really sweaty and my chest kinda felt…” she looked away for a moment, “I was scared until I got to the wodder.”
“Water?” Barbara tilted her head.
“Yeah. Like… light wodder?” The poor girl wasn’t quite sure how to put it. “Pretty wodder? It was really pretty, and when I got close to it, I wasn’t so scared anymore.”
“Scared of what?”
Her eyes closed for a second, as if trying to remember something.
A face she was too scared to name.
“A man,” she murmured.
Barbara blinked at her, wondering just who or what she could mean—what she could’ve seen to make her dream such things.
She leaned over as best she could, taking the small girl’s hand with reassuring eyes.
“We all have bad dreams sometimes, you know? It makes the really good ones even more special.”
That seemed to work wonders for her. Rory smiled softly, finishing up her plate before getting out of her chair.
“Do you want help?” she asked, watching Barbara stack their plates and cups.
Her head shook, a few pieces of ginger hair falling from her messy bun. “No thanks. But if you could turn on the news for me, I’d really appreciate it. The remote should be on the couch.”
The child nodded eagerly, heading to the other room.
She really liked her aunt’s apartment, but it was a little odd. Not many rooms or doors.
She finally found the remote seated on the arm of the couch, pressing a few buttons.
She skipped by all the cartoons and stuff. They were fine to watch sometimes, but Rory loved the news just like Barbara and her GB.
There was a time that was her only connection to the world.
She didn’t get out much back in Star City.
Pre-K, kindergarten, a few store trips, and her trips to see her grandma Elaine in an assisted living facility were the extent of her adventures.
Now she had plenty of places to go. Including Aunt Barbara’s.
She heard water running in the kitchen. A particular pin on her backpack gleamed once in the light on the table.
“Aunt Babs, can I make art on your floor?” she asked. “I forgot to make a new treasure for my friend at school tomorrow.”
Barbara smiled sweetly back at her, pausing, then scrubbing. “Only if you can refrain from using glitter, please.”
She nodded in understanding, immediately getting to work.
By the time Barbara was done, she seemed to finish, capping a marker.
After some small talk, the television became background noise while Barbara caught up on a few things—finding herself working even today on something.
Between Tim and Bruce being at each other’s throats recently, she took up some of the LexCorp surveillance herself.
Oracle encryption key active— Channel Status: Secure.
From: Barbara Gordon, [email protected]
To: Kara Z, [email protected]
Subject: Tim’s latest rabbit hole.
Hey Kara,
Heads-up: We have a list of shell companies connected to what seems to be some underground research. Got it from Tim. See attached.
Tell me the first one doesn’t sound like your cousin’s least favorite bald billionaire didn’t just resurrect another “totally normal and not suspicious research branch” with that first one.
We aren’t 100% on what this means, but Tim’s been digging deep.
The names are buried in the headers of encrypted strings bouncing through a relay in Europe.
Has Conner expressed any more… erratic behaviors?
From: Kara Z, [email protected]
To: Barbara Gordon, [email protected]
Subject: Tim’s latest rabbit hole.
Barbara,
You had me at ‘bald billionaire’. (Also need updates on your date with that Jason Bart or Bard or Barney or whatever).
Anyways— Conner has been… trying. Sometimes he’s more grounded, others he’s back in full swing with the whole ‘jacket-and-attitude’ thing. I think he’s still figuring out who he’s supposed to be after everything that happened.
It’s more his focus Jon seems worried about.
He’s been watching Tim. A lot. When he thinks nobody notices.
I guess Clark asked him about it once and he brushed it off— once said Tim “reminds him of something.”
It’s almost like he’s tracking him. Keeping count of his movements, tone, even his breathing.
The part that worries me the most? Conner has himself convinced Tim has some kind of health issue. Last week it was his heart rate keeps changing, spiking here and there for no visible reason. Yesterday it was him swearing he heard Tim choking up a lung.
I told him to rest but I did still want to make you aware.
I’ll be sure to check on your list. If it ties back to Lex, we might be looking at something we thought we buried years ago.
Thanks!
Barbara frowned, halfway through typing a reply before she noticed Rory go still.
Shoulders locked, eyes fixated on the TV like she’d just seen a ghost. Hands shaking.
“Rory?” Barbara sat her laptop down, voice careful.
A commercial played on screen. Nothing but chatter.
Rory’s face drained to white.
“Rory, are you o-“ the girl suddenly threw a hand over her mouth and shook her head. Too late. She stood and bolted for the kitchen sink, the sound that echoed sharp and wet.
Barbara came just behind her, removing her hair tie along the way, pulling the tie from her own hair as she moved. “Easy there,” she murmured, gathering Rory’s hair back and looping it out of the way.
She trembled under her hands, skin ice cold, but no real fever.
“Hey- hey, look here,” Barbara turned her around, grabbing a bowl out of a nearby cabinet. “What’s wrong?”
Rory shook her head. “I dunno. I’m sorry,” she cried, tears welling, breath hitching. “I-I want my dad.”
Barbara gave a nod, chest tightening. “Okay,” she said softly. “We’ll call him, okay? But first, let’s have a friend of mine take a quick look at you, okay?”
Her only response was a weak nod.
Barbara reached for her phone.
“Hey Leslie. Do you have a second for a house call?”
Later…
“She’s been shaking since it happened,” Barbara explained, closing the door behind her. Leslie Thompkins stepped inside, coat unbuttoned, bag in hand. “No fever, her color is coming back really slow. Says she isn’t sure why.”
Leslie set her bag down on the coffee table and moved with that ever-admirable calm and efficiency. “Alright, sweetheart. You must be little Todd, right?”
Rory blinked, the blanket Barbara had thrown over her shoulders clutched in small hands. “My name’s Rory.”
Leslie nodded, smiling before kneeling beside her. “Alright, Rory. I’m Dr. Thompkins. Your old man calls me Leslie.”
Rory gave a small, uncertain nod.
Leslie unzipped her bag, pulling out a stethoscope and thermometer. “Mind if I check a few things before he gets here and asks me a hundred questions? Nothing scary. No needles or anything.”
Her shoulders visibly eased a bit, nodding once more before letting the blanket fall.
“Good girl.” Leslie brushed the thermometer across her forehead, waiting for a soft beep. “Like you said, no real fever. That’s a good thing.”
She slipped the stethoscope over her ears and rested the diaphragm against her small chest. “Deep breath in for me… in… out…”
She repeated the same after moving it to her back. Barbara watched from the end of the couch, arms crossed, eyes tracing every reaction.
“Lungs are clear,” Leslie murmured. “Heart sounds good, but I’d bet money your rate is a little high.” She turned around, retrieving a blood pressure cuff and wrapping it around Rory’s arm. “Uncross your legs for me.”
Rory did as instructed without issue.
Pump one.
Pump two.
Pump three.
“Pressure’s a little low, heart rates still high. Could be dehydration. Feels more like adrenaline.”
Rory looked between them. Nervous. “Am I sick?” She’d never actually been sick before.
“Maybe,” she kept her tone light but made a motion to Barbara before pulling out a sucker. “But I think it’s more like your body just panicked thinking you were. I’ll be right back, let me go have a chat with your aunt.”
Rory slowly nodded, seemingly unsure what was going on still, taking the sweet from her and reaching for the blanket.
Leslie started cleaning her supplies on the table, Barbara handing her a roll of paper towels. “Well?”
Leslie’s lips pinched together, head shaking. “I don’t think it’s anything viral.”
“Food poisoning? I mean, we ate the same breakfast and she didn’t exactly make it to lunch.”
“No,” she didn’t look up, full focus on wiping her thermometer’s end. “You said the TV was running. On the phone. No disco party scenes, right? Flashing lights, strobing.”
Barbara’s brows furrowed. “You think it was a seizure?”
The Doctor shrugged. “Can’t be too sure. Panic can look like that sometimes— but it can also mask something neurological.” She reached for her penlight, motioning to Rory. “Before I run a quick neuro check,” her eyes narrowed a bit. “Any history of traumatic events? History of jitters, paranoia, generalized anxiety symptoms?”
Barbara shook her head. “Not that I really know of, but her dad is on his way now… she did mention having a nightmare this morning. Kinda had her shaken up.”
Leslie gave a nod before approaching her patient again. Rory blinked up at her from the couch, still pale, stick hanging from her mouth.
“Alright, little Todd. Arms out straight for me, palms up toward the sky. Hold them. Good girl.”
Rory followed instructs perfectly, though her hands wobbled slightly. Leslie caught that. “Now close your eyes and keep them there for me.” She waited a few seconds, eyeing her carefully for any twitches or drifting.
“I’m going to put my hand in yours. Give me a good squeeze. Hard as you can.” Rory obeyed.
“Alright, well,” Leslie leaned back, popping out a pen and notepad. “That’s encouraging.”
“You think it’s nothing serious?”
“I think,” Leslie clicked her pen closed. “her reflexes are intact, her pupils are fine, balance is good. But that doesn’t mean it’s nothing.”
She glanced at the TV, eyes dark as the screen. “What exactly was playing when it started?”
Barbara shrugged. “I wasn’t really paying attention. It was background noise more than anything— maybe a tech commercial? Something about home surveillance. A corporate ad. It was really anything-“
There was a knock at the door, loud and heavy.
Jason.
The handle clicked, hinges creaking softly. “Babs?”
Rory’s head snapped up, eyes instantly wide but this time seemingly relieved.
“Hey,” she gestured for him to come inside now as she had that morning, “She’s over there.” She gestured in Rory’s general direction, who gave Jason a weak smile.
“Hi dad.”
“What happened?” Jason didn’t waste a beat, down on one knee, looking her over with both hands on her shoulders.
“I threw up in the sink.” Rory stuttered a bit, embarrassed flush making its way through as she fidgeted with her sleeves again. “I’m sorry.”
“Rory, it really is fine.” Barbara assured her. “She really couldn’t help it.”
Jason’s eyes met Leslie, who gave a head tilt. Inspecting him.
Her eyes were just a mirror of his own. That hair part was a dead giveaway away, too, though it looked like she cut her hair in an absent minded effort to hide it.
“Is she okay?” He asked, eyes filled voice layered with concern.
Leslie hadn’t seen that in a while. She gave a small nod, the kind she’d been passing out to vigilantes since the eighties. “I think so. I’d like to run a few tests at the clinic this week. Just to rule some things out. Maybe play catch-up, if you’re open for it.”
Her bag shut with a click that told Jason it wasn’t just a request— Doctors orders, more like.
Jason nodded. “Yeah, whatever you need, just let me know a time.”
“Babs said I need a shower. My hair has icky in it.” Rory whispered, tired, leaning into him.
Jason huffed a breath, half-laugh, half-sigh. “That’s alright, Kiddo. You’re still my favorite.”
There was a silence after that. It clung to the air like flies in a trap, a small buzz about but no real movement. Just two women glancing back at each other and a father concerned for his daughter.
More deeply than they could ever know, truly, because Rory never got sick. Rory couldn’t get sick.
At least that’s what Jason had experienced over the years. That’s what Bruce had told him weeks ago.
A dark thought clawed at his brain as he drove her back to the Manor that afternoon— what if Bruce was wrong about that? If so, what else could he be wrong about?
And why the hell didn’t he have any answer for him yet? For her?
His grip on the steering wheel tightened.
He was done waiting.
That Next Week— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
There was a hiss from the skillet, oil snapping.
Jason worked it like second nature, shoulders loose, somewhat more relaxed than usual.
Cassandra stirred a pot beside him, careful. Measured. She wasn’t great, but she wasn’t bad either— her rhythm calm though not exactly culinary.
Duke, however, was fighting a losing battle with a bowl of mashed potatoes.
Jason didn’t bother to look up. “You’re not building drywall, Duke. Ease up before you break the bowl. I think you grabbed one of Alfred’s favorites.”
He spoke it as if the elderly man were still there. Sometimes he forgot he wasn’t… his lack of presence felt but the fact he wasn’t truly there not registering.
Duke grunted, forehead sweating a bit. He gripped the masher like his life depended on it. “Man, I don’t get… how you make this thing… move. It’s like cement.”
“Because it is cement.” Jason countered with an eye roll. “Cass, can you grab the salt? And taste test what he’s done over there. I swear if it tastes like the sea, I’m kicking you out with Dick.”
Duke deadpanned. “I’m doing my best. And so was Dick.”
Cassandra narrowed her eyes. “He caught a towel on fire.”
“He didn’t see the open flame.” Damian defended, still not looking up. “Richard isn’t short of basic culinary skills. He was simply distracted.”
“Yeah,” Duke murmured, still fighting the battle in his bowl. “He can’t not answer when his wife calls. He’s still in the dog house as-is.”
Damian had found a way to utilize his own set of skills, cutting rows of tomatoes and peppers at the other end of the countertop.
Each piece cut with surgical precision.
He also didn’t dare look to the skillet, eyes focused, stacking slices in various bowls.
“Well?” Duke asked, as Cassandra blinked at the taste.
“Bland.”
Jason shrugged. “Better than pure salt I guess.”
“You are heavy-handed with the seasonings yourself.” Damian said, glancing to Jason’s work station around the stove with furrowed brows.
Jason shook some paprika in with a glare. “Yeah, well, some of us have taste buds, Goldilocks.”
The radio, half-buried under a pile of recipe cards and kitchen utensils— courtesy of Tim, who was also asked to leave— crackled into focus again:
“…leaked records confirm Todd was assigned custody after the mother’s passing,” Jason froze. “Her partner at the time was arrested shortly after, pleading guilty to charges which included-“
Jason dropped the spatula onto the countertop with a hard thud. “Turn it off.”
Duke froze, hand halfway to the dial. “It’s just the news, man.”
“It’s trash,” Jason hissed. “They don’t get to spin her life like it’s some kinda circus act.”
“…living facility-“
Duke killed the voice mid-sentence.
A silence stretched. Cassandra laid her spoon down gently, a curious look in her eyes.
Damian, however, was the one to speak up. “So it is true,” another slice. “Another did claim custody.”
Jason didn’t answer at first. He turned the heat down on the pan and watched the steam curl like smoke while taking a deep inhale through his nose. “Yeah. He did. Came to the apartment one night, tried to snatch Rory in her sleep.” His eyes narrowed at the memory, jaw set tight. “Didn’t make it far.”
He lifted the pan by the handle, moving the melted butter around with practiced ease. “I never liked the way he acted about her. Or her mother,” he put it back down with narrowed eyes. “I started noticing…” he had to remind himself not to share too much. “…He acted like she was a replacement of some sort when her mother died. Lot of expectations.”
Duke’s hand stilled. “That’s… really messed up.”
“Tell me about it.” Jason walked over, taking something from Damian’s area.
“Wait, how did you get custody? Unless you went to court.” Duke questioned.
Jason shrugged. “Her mother and I had a document drafted and notarized before she died. An agreement.”
“Shared?” Cassandra asked, no longer moving herself. He had her full attention with this.
“Delegated. She also drafted a new will for guardianship nomination or whatever…she lied about it. The guy tried to fight it after I started limiting contact. He’s gone now.”
Damian held up the cutting board and used his knife to slide thinly cut pieces into a bowl, his tone cool yet probing. “Were you close?”
Jason paused for a moment. Blinked.
“Her mother.”
He was caught off guard by the line of questioning.
“She wasn’t the love of my life or whatever, if that’s what you’re asking.” He pushed the food around the pan. “But she was good. Gave me something normal, for a while. Did her best by Rory, from what I saw.” He adjusted the burner dial a bit, hesitating. “That’s not nothing, I guess.”
The room thinned into silence a bit, which was good, as he wasn’t in the mood for any more questions.
Then Damian pressed again. “What became of him?”
It was that tone. Insinuative.
Jason’s head snapped up, eyes narrowing.“What do you mean- what became of him?”
Damian turned, twirling the knife in his hand almost threatening, meeting his stare without so much as a flinch. “You said he tried to take her. That he was arrested. Yet you speak of him like he’s gone. Did you kill him?”
Blunt as ever.
Jason’s grip on the pan tightened, knuckles white. “Don’t.”
“It is not a question of great difficulty,” Damian shot back. Calculated. “You have an entire ledger of blood. So tell me- was Rory kept safe because of actual legal intervention or did you handle him your way?”
That little shit. Even headed into his early twenties, Damian Wayne didn’t seem to know when to shut his damn mouth.
Jason’s laugh came out humorless. “You little bastard-“
Duke raised his hand, body tense. “Guys, come on now-“
“No,” Jason cut him off, stepping toward Damian with a dangerous glint in the eyes. “You think I’d use her as an excuse to settle the score? That I’d risk the suspicion?”
Damian’s toned remained. Unfazed as he paused his little knife game. “As I said, you have a history. That’s what makes you dangerous.”
“Bold comin’ from the little demon brat who killed before learning to tie his own shoes.” Damian’s jaw clenched at the jab. “What’s more dangerous is how quick you are to throw out assumptions than anything.”
Silence. The only sound being the sizzle of the skillet.
That was until Cassandra took to stirring again. Calm. “Garlic. Burning.”
Duke looked at her as if expecting her to say something else, but per usual she made her statement and left it out in the air.
It seemed to somehow work, Jason turning back to the stove with still white knuckles and a firmly set jaw. Damian picked up the knife again, but each slice sounded like challenge off the board.
Duke made note to have Dick set them up as far away as humanly possible at the table.
There was nothing spoken for a long time— that was until laughter boomed from upstairs, making Jason pause.
“What the hell could they one laughing about so hard?”
Cassandra suddenly started coughing at the table behind them loudly, gaining all eyes.
“Potatoes. Duke.” She struggled between coughing fits.
Duke paused, going over to the bowl she’d made for herself as a way of taste testing. It barely touched his tongue before his eyes went wide, gagging.
“It’s… sweet?”
Damian walked over, picking up the ‘salt’ he he’d been gradually adding. “…This is sugar.”
“And you’re out.” Jason said, back to them as he continued his work.
Duke mumbled to himself on the way out.
Meanwhile, Upstairs…
Rory gave a huff, letting Mar’i brush her hair while she sat on her knees trying her best to color inside the lines of the ‘coloring page’ she’d ripped from Tim’s folder. A place with a bunch of computers, water, and rocks.
Mar’i stopped suddenly, placing the brush down, a grin on her face. In the mirror. “Hey Rory,” she said in a sing-song tone to get her attention. “Do you wanna help me on a mission?”
Rory blinked and put a cap on her glitter marker. “A mission?”
Minutes later, Rory lay on her knees on the floor, surrounded by marks and pencils.
She finished coloring a notebook cover in bold purple: “Operation D.”
Mar’i perched beside her, grinning with excitement.
Stephanie walked in, smile on her face as she plopped herself cross-legged onto Rory’s bed, looking at them with interest.
“I think we need a list,” Rory started. “Maps says all good detectives have a list.”
Stephanie raised an eyebrow, eyeing the cover. “Operation what now?” She asked, taking a star pillow of Rory’s and holding it in her lap.
“Operation: Find Out Damian’s secret Girlfriend,” Mar’i whispered like it was top-secret intel.
She immediately snorted. “Oh wow, you two really are his worst nightmare.”
Mar’i nodded, chewing the eraser of her pencil in a way all too familiar to Stephanie’s memory. “Maps, maybe. All his school pictures were with her all the time. That’s weird.”
“I dunno. She said to me one day he’s no fun and she likes fun boys.”
“Yeah, but did she talk about him a lot?” Mar’i asked, tapping the eraser to her lips.
“Yeah!”
“I’ll write her down anyways,” she shrugged, jotting her name down. “In the movies, girls act like they don’t like boys they really do all the time.”
Maps = Maybe but he’s not fun
“Hmm… Oh! What about Raven?” Stephanie added, causal.
Rory frowned. “Who’s Raven?”
“A girl Damian used to train with,” Stephanie explained, very careful with her words. “At uh… at Bootcamp. A friend. She’s nice, pretty serious vibe according to Dick.”
Mar’i nodded quickly. “Yeah. Nice, but scary. The don’t-mess-with-me but also actually scary ghost type. My mom says she’s one of the best though.”
“Oh,” Rory grinned, turning the book her direction.
Raven = Nice but scary.
Mar’i perked up suddenly. “Emiko.”
Rory tilted her head. “Emiko?”
“I don’t know,” Mar’i grinned like she uncovered some kind of secret. “But I saw her name pop up on his phone once.”
Stephanie raised her eyebrows. “Emiko Queen? Oh, she’s real. And sharp. Definitely add that one.”
Oh how she wished she could see the look on Damian’s face when he inevitably found this list someday. Maybe tomorrow, maybe in a few years. But it would be spectacular.
Rory gasped as if they struck gold. “Suspicious.”
Emiko = phone girl?
Stephanie leaned back on her hands, smirking. “So the suspects so far are Maps, Raven, and Emiko. I think you girls are off to a solid starting lineup.”
Rory and Mar’i fist-bumped.
“Operation find the secret girlfriend!” Rory stood up, fist in the air.
Mar’i followed soon after. “Begins now!” She declared, only to earn a pillow to the face.
“Congrats, you’re both nosy little stalkers. Alfred would be so proud.”
Their laughter tumbled down the halls.
“Do you think he really has a girlfriend, Steph-y?” Rory asked, using her little stool to hop onto the bed beside her.
Stephanie slid her phone down into her hoodie pocket and shrugged. “I don’t know, Rors. Damian’s… hard to read.”
On the surface, her grin stayed easy. The same one she always wore, teasing and bright. But in the back of her mind, a thought twisted like a knife.
Two little girls in the house. Laughing, plotting, scribbling in notebooks like nothing else in the world mattered to them.
She couldn’t help but let her mind wander off at times. A baby’s small weight against her chest, a soft kiss on her head before handing her over.
She never really could say she regretted that decision— but the ache it left. She wondered where she was now, what she looked like.
Did she laugh like Rory? Was she a little bratty with the best intentions like Mar’i? Was she shy, bold, or careful? Would she ever get curious enough to know about the woman who gave birth to her?
She leaned herself back against the headboard, stretching her arms as if to wave the thoughts away. Her grin forced a bit wider.
“Girlfriend or not, I guarantee he’s not ready for your little schemes ladies.”
Rory laughed, clutching her notebook tighter. Mar’i snorted, starting to pick up the mess they’d made on the floor.
And Stephanie just watched them for a moment too long, heart heavy and light all at once.
She never regretted it, but she did think about what could’ve been was life any different.
With Rory around, those thoughts and feelings crept up more now than ever.
Maybe because she was a blonde.
Probably because Stephanie didn’t know if her own daughter was.
Later that night…
The dinner table wasn’t often full at Wayne Manor these days. Especially not in recent years.
And tonight in particular was a bit harder than most— anniversaries, birthdays, little markers only the family remembered— the silence pressed down even heavier than usual.
With Jason being back this year, most everyone agreed he would do most of the cooking. Typical bullshit.
He was thankful for Cassandra and Kate, who weren’t the worst supporting roles in the kitchen after Duke finally got kicked out over the potatoes.
They tried to fix them. Keyword being tried.
Bruce carved in his usual silence. But there was a space gone unfilled. A presence everyone recognized to be missing— even the little girl who hadn’t met the person who once filled it.
Jason sat beside Rory, who had far too much ketchup on that patty. Stephanie was the first to speak up, finally cutting the silence they’d settled into.
“So… Gotham traffic’s a nightmare lately,” Cassandra gave a nod in agreement. “Took me forty-five minutes to get here.”
Tim glanced up, dead pan. “When is it not?”
He’d been a lot more dry lately. Noticeably so.
Cassandra kept her eyes on that.
“Still,” she pressed, “forty-five minutes to move seven blocks? I could’ve walked faster.”
“Then walk,” Damian muttered. He didn’t dare add his childish, internal commentary at the end.
The quiet sank again.
Dick cleared his throat as Mar’i messed with her mashed potatoes, mumbling about the texture.
“Tastes kinda like a bad sugar cookie…” she murmured.
“So… Damian. Uh- med school, right? How’s that looking?”
Damian didn’t even glance up from his plate. “Still a sophomore, Richard. I have two years until then. You ask the same every time.”
Technically, through his personal studies, Damian Wayne was educationally on par with a third year medical student…but he had to pace himself for the sake of not standing out too much. He’d also been working on it since he set his mind to it at fifteen, so that helped.
Dick blinked with a bit of a flush, caught, and gave a rub to the back of his neck that made Mar’i shake her head.
Jason smirked at his plate, about to lift his head and throw something in, when Rory tapped his arm.
She held up her cup, face earnest. “Daddy, I need more wodder, please.”
He gave a nod, about to stand, but the silence that followed was suddenly.. different, in a way.
Damian’s eyes snapped up first, sharp as ever. He thought he caught that same slip-up before. At the Academy.
“…Wodder?”
Jason stiffened. “She said water.”
“No,” Damian said firmly. “She pronounced it incorrectly. Precisely as you do when speaking too quickly.”
Dick broke into a grin, obviously thrilled. “She absolutely did. Like little Jay, I love it.”
Tim leaned back, smirking. “I’ve noticed it as well. It’s subtle most of the time. But the same exact slip.”
Mar’i narrowed her eyes at him.
Jason scowled, jabbing his fork into a piece of meat. “You’re all hearing things. She’s fine.”
“Say it again, Rory,” Stephanie coaxed, grinning. “Say water.”
Rory, confused, did exactly as she asked. “Wodder.”
“Damn it.” The whole table seemed to crack up a bit, minus Bruce and Jason. Even Damian cracked a small smirk.
Jason groaned. “Oh this is just great.”
Barbara folded her arms, amused. “You don’t even realize you do it, do you? Not until she does.”
“Here’s the one I noticed earlier,” Tim suggested. “Rory, say ‘in the drawer.’”
“Now, come on, let’s-“
She cut her dad off, still at a loss. “In the drawah?”
The table erupted.
Jason pointed his fork. “Knock it off. You’re all corrupting her.”
Jason’s childhood accent was drilled out of him by Bruce long ago— it was too close an identifier to his east-end roots. Understandable when he donned the mask at the time.
The slip-ups were rare. It only happened when he spoke quickly, opened his mouth without much thought.
“You corrupted her,” Duke shot back with a grin, taking a roll.
Cassandra spoke up, quiet but firm. “I hear you often when she speaks.”
She wasn’t helping his case here.
“Alright, enough.” Jason muttered, gesturing toward her, knowing of one word in particular he never let slip. “Go on, kiddo. Say coffee.”
Rory perked up. “Coffee.”
“See! Normal. Perfect. You can all shut up now.” He tried going back to his food.
“Daddy, I still need more wodder.” She spoke up, face scrunched in annoyance, cup lifted high his direction.
Jason just pinched the bridge of his nose and dropped his fork with a curse as Dick tried not to choke to death on a spoon.
Barbara turned to Duke whispering something to her about needing a video.
“Enough.” Bruce cut in, his tone casual but still deep. Final.
There was a small silence that comforted his ears soon after. Jason was halfway through shoveling a fork of potatoes, everyone else slowly going back to their meals as well.
That was until Kate leaned an elbow across the table, smirking with a point.
“Rory,” she said. “Say… orange.”
Bruce glanced up with an arched brow.
Jason froze. That bitch. Who even invited her? “Don’t-“
Rory squinted her eyes in deep thought. “Ahrange?”
Stephanie lost it— wheezing into her napkin, Mar’i chanting it like a song between laughs.
Dick was practically on the floor at this point and Kate just smirked in a way that made Jason wish he was anywhere else. Damian’s chair jolted a bit as Dick’s foot hit his chair, hissing as it caused him to spill his drink.
“Damn.” He muttered, getting up to grab another napkin.
“Unbelievable.” Jason muttered, taking a drink.
Bruce’s face was unreadable at his end, but on the inside he felt one of those sparks of joy that seemed few and far between lately. Laughter bounced off the walls. He’d missed that. He really did.
But the laughter rolled on a little too loud. Just too long.
Rory had the table in absolute stitches, beaming at first— cheeks red with pride at being the center of attention. The reason people laughed.
But slowly, the giggle tapered off. A shift.
She pressed her cup against her chest, still empty, and glanced down at her plate. Burger untouched.
The jokes had carried on a little too long for her. Jason muttered into his potatoes, not noticing her dilemma.
Bruce hadn’t laughed throughout the entire ordeal, shocker there, but the grin that tugged to his lips slowly morphed into something else.
“Pass the wodder, B.” A younger Jason, struggling to lean over the table of the diner, scowling when Dick laughed at him.
“What’s your problem, circus freak?”
He set his knife down, cutting steady through the laughter. “Don’t tease her too much,” he said, gaze shifting between her and Jason.
“It suits her.” He added simply, before returning to his plate.
The table quieted, teasing ebbing into soft smiles and nudges. More casual conversations started to develop.
Rory blinked, corners of her mouth slowly tipping upward. She picked up her burger again, taking a bite and kicking her feet a bit.
Jason met Bruce’s eyes from across the table— something complicated and different flickering in them, but not a word spoken.
He looked away, muttering to himself that it was settled at last, before joining in on a conversation between Kate and Dick.
Bruce let his eyes linger on Rory a moment longer. Just a moment.
A pitcher was soon brought out, handed to Jason with a mutter about her cup still being empty after everything.
“Dad,” Mar’i suddenly looked up, gaining Dick’s attention. “Rory and I wanna have a sleepover in the movie room if that’s okay.”
He pretended to think it over a moment. “Hmm… depends. Are we planning to actually sleep, or are we needing to pick a movie?”
“Movie?” Cassandra questioned, head tilting.
“Oh no!,” Stephanie shouted mid-chew with a point of her spoon. “Girls, don’t let him pick anything. Ever.”
“Why not?” Dick frowned, glancing back at her.
Damian rolled his eyes. “Because last time you chose Mama Mia.”
“And everyone sang along!” Dick grinned.
“I considered seppuku.”
Rory blinked, confused as she avoided the peas on her plate with a bit of a scrape as her spoon hit her plate. It had to be the most random food assortment in the world, but she ate like a horse: Cheeseburger, potatoes, and peas.
“Seppuku?” She repeated, tapping her spoon on the plate now.
Jason’s face fell into a somewhat irritated expression, shoulders slumping. “Oh so that you say without issue?”
“I can say all kinds of weird things.” She paused, thinking quietly to herself a moment with a twirl of her spoon in the potatoes. “Hmm… Oh! Sabah.. no..,” she grinned. “Sabra jamillan?”
Cassandra caught the way Bruce and Damian visibly stiffened, though neither stopped what they were doing.
Damian’s eyes in particular gained her interest— Narrow and dark, as if he uncovered something that sent him on the defensive.
He caught his father’s eyes and slowly shook his head, then set his cup down at an even pace, swallowing before he spoke.
“Sabran Jameelan.” He knew those words well.
(Author note: I don’t speak Arabic, obviously, so if someone could help me out here— this is what it says to type in for English transliteration…I hate using google for foreign languages, nothing ever seems to be right and it PMO. Also Rory is supposed to say it wrong tho.)
Tim’s brows furrowed. Clearly Arabic. Those who heard her would just assume it was something she’d heard Damian muttering about before, but it seemed out of character for him to say something like that.
“Yeah!” Rory said, mouth now half-full.
“Oh great, now she sounds like you.” The glare Jason shot Damian’s way was one of annoyance.
He knew that little hell spawn was around her too much. That’s one of the reasons he’d been playing around with Barbara the idea of looking for an apartment.
Little did he know those weren’t the words of Damian Wayne.
But it was most certainly something his mother would say.
Later that night—The Batcave
Bruce’s brows furrowed, hand on the back of the chair Damian sat in. The screens glowed cold and blue.
The younger clicked his pen in silence— rhythmic, sharp— just staring at the computer with him, both sets of eyes fixed as pins marked across the map of Gotham at various locations.
The glow illuminated their faces, scowls mirrored and brows furrowed in perfect sync.
Damian finally stilled his pen. “The Academy,” he said. “The only location she has been alone during a period without consistent watch.”
His father nodded, already having come to the same conclusion. “I’m having Oracle do a full sweep of their surveillance feeds, but…” he exhaled through his nose, “…Talia was never one to leave traces.”
“As expected,” Damian muttered, arms crossing.
The true question was why his mother chose to make an appearance in the first place?
He leaned back—jaw tight.
Why the Academy? Why the child? A way to get a message to him? Invade his personal life further—no. To remind him she could, more likely.
Retaliation for the silence between them? Possibly. He wouldn’t put it past her.
Bruce said nothing, but his man ran wild. He felt a tightness in his chest. Twisting.
Talia al Ghul didn’t make casual visits. And of all people, the fact she had chosen her…
Very few people knew of his granddaughter’s ability. Barely a handful— Damian wasn’t one of those trusted.
At least not by Jason.
Bruce had already crossed the line by involving Tim; a reckless enough decision on its own.
If Damian learned what the girl could do, he’d insist on involvement.
But if Talia and the League….If Ra’s found out—he didn’t let his mind wander.
“I take it she’s not reached out to you, then?” Bruce asked, though he was sure by his son’s expression he knew the answer.
Damian’s tone came out dry. “Of course not. Though I’ve noticed her guard’s presence from time to time. I assumed her surveillance was punishment for my lack of response.”
Bruce paused. “You haven’t been writing back?”
“The last of her letters arrived with one from Grandfather,” A faint, humorless smirk to himself. “He was certainly less than pleased to hear my choice in career. I suspect your father’s name has become blasphemy in his household.”
Bruce didn’t quite know how to take that, but gave a short nod in exchange. “But you do have a way of contacting her.”
“I do,” Damian said. “Though she’ll have anticipated this conversation by now. My mother never deposits sensitive information on paper.” His eyes flicked toward the digital clock. “Todd will be putting Rory to bed within the hour. I’ll speak with her.”
“No.” His voice came out more of an order than a suggestion. “I’ll talk to her. See what I can find out. Robin should head to the Academy tonight. Set up further surveillance.”
Damian didn’t bother arguing. He saw no point in it. He could always speak privately with her later— in his own way. On his own terms.
The very saying Aurora uttered tonight… his mother had written it to him once. Spoken the words to him as well.
Beautiful patience.
Minutes later—Wayne Manor, Bristol
Rory sat on her stomach, kicking her feet in the air behind her as she hummed one of the songs Maps played her during study group after school.
“…all sound the same. ’Cause though the truth may vary this…,” she scribbled with a green crayon, then paused, thinking out loud. “Shit or ship?”
“Ship.”
Her shoulders jumped. Bruce took a seat on her beanbag, his body far too large, the resulting crunch painful under his weight in a way that made her smile.
“This ship will carry our bodies safe,” he finished.
“You know Maps’ ‘Breaking into Crypts and Acing Midterms’ songs?” She blinked, putting her crayon down and sitting cross-legged.
Bruce shook his head. “No. But I’ve heard them before.”
“Maps says their other songs are nice, but that’s her and mine’s special song,” Rory smiled. “I think she’s kinda my best friend- but don’t tell Mar’i. She’ll get sad.”
Bruce had heard Dick mention it before—Mar’i struggle with other kids, a loneliness of being caught between worlds. She looked like her father with the heart of her mother.
So like both of them, but so different.
Too human to be Tamaranean, too alien to ever feel ordinary.
But that was a conversation for another time.
“I see,” Bruce spoke quietly. “Rory, I’d like to ask you something.”
She nodded with a bit of a head tilt. “Is it about music? ‘Cause I don’t know what the band’s called. My tablet has it! I can ask Dad for it back. He took it when Tim tattled on me.” She frowned at the end.
How was she supposed to know that it wasn’t a coloring page?
“No,” Bruce smiled a bit. Genuine. “Not music. Do you remember what you said earlier? Sabran jameelān.”
“Oh no.” She froze. “Is it something bad?!”
Bruce shook his head, adjusting a bit. This bag was almost worse than those dreaded plastic chairs at the Academy.
He’d get her a better one later. There’s no possible way she found comfort in it.
“I’m just curious as to where you heard it, that’s all.”
“Oh.” She seemed to calm down a bit before biting her lip, unsure of what to say next. “Umm…”
Bruce frowned a bit, softening his tone. “You won’t be in trouble,” he assured her. “Promise we won’t tell your dad, if that helps.”
Rory hesitated a bit, thinking hard, before looking around, then leaning up and to link pinky fingers with a small nod of satisfaction.
“I made a new friend at school,” she spoke in a whisper. “She’s really nice.”
“Does she have a name?” he asked.
Rory shook her head with a frown. “No, but she said it can mean ‘rising up’. And that’s more important.”
Bruce arched a brow. “Is it, now?”
The child picked up her crayon again, deciding to multitask, though she wasn’t aware that’s what she was doing.
“She says all names have meaning and that my name means dawn, so that’s what she calls me all the time,” she turned to the small box beside her, picking out a black crayon and a piece of paper, then lifting it toward him. “Here! You can color, too.”
He didn’t refuse her, though he wasn’t sure what to draw. Bruce Wayne was a terrible artist. That’s likely why he opted for the first thing he could think of—the manor.
“Did she now?” He glanced up at her from his sheet. “You must see her pretty often for her to call you that all the time.”
Rory reached for another sheet of paper, starting to fold it into a messy circle.
“She taught me some tricks, too,” she said suddenly. “A magic trick. You wanna see?”
Bruce set his crayon down, humoring her. “Of course.”
“You gotta fold the petals first like this.” She bent each corner in until the paper looked like a tiny closed flower. “Then you put it in water and you wait. You can’t touch it or blow on it or anything—just wait.”
Bruce said nothing as she handed it to him. “You can try it later.” She smiled.
“That’s… a very old trick,” he said finally, quietly.
“She said her son knows how to do that, too. That he liked to draw and do things like that when he was little, but not all the time like me.” She started to make another one, frowning a bit. “I think she misses him. She talks about him lots.”
“I see.” Bruce checked his phone. He didn’t have much time left.
“You said tricks,” he murmured. “More than one. What else did she teach you?”
“I can’t show you that one,” she said without looking up.
Bruce stopped his crayon mid-scribble. “Why not?”
“It’s only if something happens.”
Bruce’s jaw tightened. “What kind of something?”
She shrugged. Too casual, for her grandfathers’ taste. “I dunno. She said to do it if something happens, and it’ll all be as it should.”
Bruce’s breath caught. The phrase felt like a stone sinking in his stomach.
Be as it should… Beautiful Patience.
He knew that cadence. That tone. The way Talia wove comfort into command.
Early That Next Morning—Dick Grayson’s Apartment, Blüdhaven.
Mar’i sat sideways on the couch, tablet knees to her chest where her tablet lay propped for her scrolling pleasures.
Earbuds in, volume low enough that Kori could hear an audio describing another way to dress for dances and whatnot.
Kori smiled to herself. Typical Mar’i. Always something fashion-related.
She dropped her overnight bag near the door lightly, calling softly. “Good morning, little star.”
Mar’i didn’t bother looking up. “Hey, Mom.”
Her tone was fine— not sulky, just distracted. The kind Kori recognized as coming from someone who doesn’t want to talk but hopes you’ll make them.
She came closer, kneeling beside the couch. “How was dinner last night?”
Mar’i sighed and hit pause. “Weird.”
“Weird how?” She questioned, watching her daughter shrug and hit the screen to play one of those odd bird games.
“I don’t know. Almost everyone was fake-normal. Again.” She twisted her screen as the gameplay required. “Like, they were laughing but nobody was actually laughing. It was annoying.”
Kori tilted her head. “Was there a reason?”
Mar’i just shrugged again. “They made fun of the way Rory talks. I like the way she talks. It’s funny.”
“Oh?”
“It wasn’t mean at first,” Mar’i said quickly, defensive for both her family and herself. “It was funny. Even Rory laughed, but I saw her stop. She looked sad. I was gonna throw a spoon, but Grandpa noticed, too.”
“Bruce?”
“Yeah. Told them to stop. Dad tried to pretend it was fine, Jason got all mad, and then everyone started talking like it never happened.” She leaned up, grabbing her drink off the table and taking a sip from its straw.
Kori let her continue, noticing the way her daughter chewed on it a bit.
Another one of those little ticks of Richard’s.
“They all act super weird around her, ya know?” She frowned as her character died. “Jason treats her like she’s gonna break. Grandpa looks at her like she’s a bomb. Uncle Tim just pretends he’s not staring at her all the time like the weirdo he is. BTW,” she glanced up at her briefly. “I saw him fall asleep in his chair, like, twice.”
Her attitude toward Tim wasn’t surprising.
She never did quite forgive him for snitching on her last December.
Kori frowned. “And your father?”
Mar’i gave a soft snort. “He talks too much and keeps forgetting Uncle Dami isn’t a doctor yet.” She paused the game just then. “He’s trying to make everything not seem so weird when he does that.”
That made Kori smile sadly. “You see quite a lot.”
Mar’i glanced from her screen to her mother— bright as ever. Sun-kissed as always to a point she almost seemed out of place next to her and her dad. Red hair like fire, eyes bright and green.
She silently cursed the idea she got stuck looking like her father so much. She wanted eyes and skin like that, too.
If the baby got them and she didn’t she was going to be really mad.
“I don’t mean to,” she said finally. Back to her game. “Like sometimes people just treat her different. Almost like she’s supposed to be scary.”
She rolled her eyes as the words left her mouth, tapping away at the screen. “Nothing about Rory is scary. She says ‘wodder’ and I’ve seen her fall out of a tree before.”
Kori brushed a curl back from her face. “Fear often wears polite clothes.”
“Yeah,” the child muttered. Eyes rolling. “Well, it’s still ugly.”
Kori laughed, proud despite herself. “You sound like me.”
That made her smirk. “Dad says that’s a threat.”
The silence after that was brief and warm. Then Mar’i blinked and slowly frowned to herself again, clicking the tablet off.
“She looked so happy when people were laughing. But then she seemed so sad when she realized it was because of her.” Mar’i bit her lip. “Rory is little but she’s not dumb. She knows they’re all weird to her.”
Kori’s smile faded as she reached out, squeezing her hand. “I’m sure they care for her very deeply.”
“I didn’t say that!” Mar’i defended. “I just… people look at her like she’s special. But not in a happy way. Rory is a happy girl,” she frowned again. “I think she should just stay that way.”
Kori nodded, silently thinking of the energies that must’ve been in that room.
“You can’t choose how others look, but you can choose what you see.”
Mar’i blinked a bit, then smiled. “I saw a kid who just wanted more ‘wodder’.” She giggled behind her hand.
Dick came in minutes later, barely noticing Mar’i in the corner if not for the loud sips she took.
He yawned, his body on autopilot.
Not that last night was rough or anything, but he did end up thrown into the sewer, so that wasn’t great. Like a cold plunge but with a smell he hoped he got off his skin.
“Morning,” he mumbled, kissing his wife’s temple before opening the fridge.
“I told mom you all made Rory sad last night and Grandpa told everyone off on your phone. Thought you should know.”
He froze mid-fridge search. “…Oh?”
Then he froze again as he turned around with the eggs, the words finally landing. “Wait. Hold on.”
He turned around, shutting the fridge with a snap. “On my phone?”
Mar’i looked up, finally. “Yeah. You were in the shower and it kept dinging, so I read them.”
He stared. “You- why- how did you find out-“
“Your password is my birthday, Dad, everybody knows that.”
“No. They don’t.”
“Yes, they do.” Kori informed him. “And Mari’s is the day she and Damian adopted Blip-C.”
Mar’i froze herself at that, slowly heading to her settings with a huff.
“And you can’t be upset for having a daughter who takes initiative.” Kori’s lips barely moved, but she had the faintest smile pulling.
Dick turned toward her. “You’re not seriously-“
“I am not joking,” she said softly, meeting his eyes. “She said you have all been acting strange.”
He paused. “Strange?”
“Quiet,” Kori said. “Different.”
Mar’i cut back in. “You were weird last night. Everyone was except for Steph, Kate, and Night Light Boy.”
“His name is Duke. You know this.” Mar’i shrugged. Not really caring. “And define weird.”
He was confused. Everything felt fine— better than fine, actually.
Bruce was his quiet self, mumbling in the background. Damian only cursed in Arabic a few times, Kate kept the gore stories to a minimum, and there were even a few laughs!
Big win! Huge!
His daughter came to a stand, walking over and taking the bowl her mother poured for her and heading to the kitchen table.
“Like when people act happy because someone is watching.”
The words landed heavier than they should’ve. Cold.
Dick shoved the fridge again, leaning against it with a thing of juice in his hand. His jaw was set tight.
Kori noticed that for sure.
“We were just trying to make dinner more normal for your cousin, alright?”
“Normal doesn’t sound like what I’ve been told.” Kori crossed her arms, clearly skeptical.
Dick exhaled through his nose, staring at the counter top. “It was fine. She was fine.”
“No she wasn’t.” Mar’i said. Quietly. Like she was afraid he’d get upset at himself.
That pulled up his gaze. “Mar’i. Let it go.”
“Dick-“
“It was just a dinner, Kori.” He shook his head. “Nothing insane. Not like whatever she said.”
There it was.
He wasn’t just aggravated. He was defensive. Not even angry. Rarely angry.
Kori’s voice was steady but low. “Mar’i notices these things, Dick. You should not dismiss that. Just give her a chance to explain herself.”
“Yeah,” Mar’i cut in, spoon hitting her bowl with a clink. “Especially about T-“
“Mar’i.” His voice came out stern.
He hadn’t raised his voice. He didn’t have to. It was the tone— the one that meant enough.
The one that was meant to shut her up like one of his teammates rather than his own daughter.
He’d never talk to her Uncle that way. Not for something like this.
But Dick also never meant to talk to her that way.
“Hey,” he started, catching himself. Trying to soften the blow. “That’s not what I-“
“You never let me say anything.” She muttered, voice small but sharp, a twinkle in her eye.
Her frustration hit faster than he could apologize, her standing up with a scrape of her chair, a faint lift of a few strands of her hair.
Kori sighed, the light bulb over the counter flickering a bit, a faint pulse of gold skimming across the bulb. The air felt that familiar charge. Weak but clearly there.
Her daughter’s cheeks were red. “You always do that! Every time I try to tell you something, I have to shut up!”
“Mar’i-“
“You’re the worst! And everyone pretends she’s fine but she’s not! I can tell. You all suck!” The lightbulb shattered, but the only one who flinched was herself.
Dick closed his eyes. Ashamed.
Not in her, though.
“Mar’i,” Kori said gently, but her daughter was already backing away from the table. Eyes glassy.
“I’m sorry,” she choked. “But I’m not dumb, dad. I see stuff, too.”
“I never said-“ Kori’s glare froze him in place.
Mar’i took the opportunity to make a dash for her bedroom, trying to steady her breathing.
Back in the kitchen, Dick had his face in his hands, upper body on the counter.
He felt like a failure every time it happened. He hated that tone in his voice— it just slipped so easy with her, making her flinch before he even realized.
Kori’s lips were pressed together, tea gone cold in her hands.
“She’s eight,” she spoke finally. “She feels everything.”
“I know, Kori,” he muttered with a groan.
“Then you should know that she values your opinion very deeply. She does not flicker when she is wrong, only when she is scared.”
He looked up slowly. “Scared of what?”
Kori’s gaze softened. “Of being ignored, Dick.”
She looked at the mug in her hands. Swished it around a bit. Frowning.
“With my people trying to rebuild and your patrols, neither of us are here consistently,” she explained, going over to the table and setting her cup down with a deep exhale. “And with the baby… we don’t make the time we should. With her.”
A pause.
“Or for each other.”
Her words weren’t accusation— but pure exhaustion.
Dick leaned against the counter, refrigerator humming behind him. “You’re not wrong.”
“No,” she said quietly. “And neither is she.”
He opened his mouth, then shut it just as quickly.
Morning light crept across the floorboards, dust caught in its rays. He could hear the ruckus of the city around him— cars, yells across street corners, a few sirens here and there.
Kori lowered herself into the chair, elbows to the table. “She is eight, Dick. She should not be so overwhelmed speaking with her father about a dinner. Children forget things quickly. She remembered so much of last night- I believe her. There is something strange.”
She eyed him warily, licking her lips before shaking her head. “And I won’t pressure you, but I believe you know what’s causing it.”
So she could tell.
She could always tell.
He stared down at the countertop, tracing a line across it with his finger. A habit. “She’s got your emotional read and all that jazz…,” he frowned. “And your heart. The only thing she really got from me was the eyes.”
“And hair.”
“I did not donate that texture. Color though? Absolutely.”
“And you are wrong.” That had his eyes on her again.“You gave her your heart.”
Funny thing that was. “I don’t think-“
“Too big for small things,” she continued, swirling the spoon in her mug as she mourned its steam.
“Yeah, well,” he tried for humor, not expecting his voice to crack halfway through. “She’ll grow into it.”
“She should not have to grow into loneliness.”
The statement stabbed him straight through the chest. To the point his breath hitched.
He rubbed the back of his neck, eyes on her bedroom door.
“I’m doing what I can… we’re doing what we can.”
“I know,” her hands folded neatly. “But she feels the space between us. We have barely prepared her for the baby, as well.”
He looked at her— really looked now. The tired behind her glow. The slight swell behind her robe he still hadn’t found the right time to talk about.
He’d been waiting for the right moment.
He always was.
“I’m trying.”
“I don’t need you trying,” it came out more of a plea than cruel. “I need you present. She needs you. You can’t be halfway between a mission and home so much, just as I can’t be between worlds.”
She rose, coming slower until her hand rested on his upper arm. “She needs me. She needs you. She burns brighter every year without anyone to help her manage the light routinely. That can’t be anymore, it just can’t.”
He couldn’t help himself. Managing things was so much simpler before this last year… before he escaped. Again.
Deathstroke knew who he was this time. His identity was compromised and their last battle… the threat he posed now had him edge constantly.
He didn’t lie to Jason when he said he lost sleep over it.
They’d moved three times.
Then they found out five months ago Kori was pregnant again.
And Mar’i started having these emotional bursts of energy he couldn’t understand how to explain to her, the remaining Tamaraneans reached out to pull his wife from exile.
The life they’d built was in shambles, it felt like. To the point Kori was gone so often he was getting asked if they were even still married at all.
The sunlight reached them fully. Clean, golden light made the edges of her hair glow faintly, reflecting against the counter top.
She really was the second greatest love of his life.
His first was currently in her room holding onto her mattress as to not fly into another ceiling fan.
He was about to go back to her room. Try to talk to her. Apologize.
But then Kori blinked suddenly and froze. Calm shattered.
“Oh.”
“Oh?” He furrowed his brows, confused.
Kori tilted her head slightly, lips pursing, taking a slow gulp. “I forgot.” She pressed a hand lower to her stomach with a faint, thoughtful hum and awkward pause.
“Did you call and tell your family?” She questioned. “The Titans? Like you said you would.”
“I was going to next week. I mean, Damian saw right through me so he’s known for weeks and Bruce is a little suspicious, I really wanted to talk to Barbara first. Maybe even Jay, they keep their mouths shut better than-“
“Tell them before tomorrow.”
That caught his attention. “Before tomorrow?”
“Yes,” she said lightly. “Or at least three days from now. The timing is not exact.”
His brows raised. “…Kori?”
She smiled faintly, somewhat sheepish, before picking up her mug and walking to the bedroom.
Dick blinked.
“Koriand’r?”
“There were doctors on site,” she bit her lip as she paused in the doorway. “Male Tamaraneans develop differently. Their cells metabolize solar energy at a higher rate. My body adapted. The new planet had two suns.”
“Male Tamar…,” he trailed off, grinning. “A boy?”
“In three days or less.”
Excitement turned to horror.
“Three days or less?!,” his mouth gaped. “Kori, you said we had two months!”
“I was wrong.” She murmured, sitting at the bed’s edge and situating herself. Her expression was calm, patient. “I thought I told you already.”
“You absolutely did not!”
“I said I had news.”
“Kori,” he leaned down, both hands on her shoulders as if she was the one who needed steadying. “I thought you meant you’d found a diplomatic contract or whatever their issue was this time, not- this!”
“Well,” She seemed to think hard, then mildly added. “I did both.”
Dick inhaled deeply as he dragged a hand down his face, groaning into his palm. “You’re telling me you’re about to give birth and that’s just, what, casual news to you?”
His wife folded her arms, arching a brow, clearly unbothered as she shoved him away lightly before settling into her side of the bed.
“Kori,” he sighed. “I shouldn’t be learning this between a family crisis, dinner, and coffee.”
She blinked once. “You did just fine with Mar’i.”
“That was different! I had at least a week’s notice then!”
“I did not realize Earth men required so much time.”
He gave her a look that could curdle milk. “Time?! I have to- oh my-Okay. Okay. I have to call Bruce. And Barbara. The Titans. Everybody.”
“You have one day now,” she said gently, feeling her stomach. “Maybe less.”
“One…” he stopped mid-sentence, half laughing. “One day?”
Kori tilted her head. “Possibly five hours. The feelings are not exact.” Her brows furrowed, then her eyes widened.
“Something is wrong.” It came out a whisper. A deep concern.
He choked out a nervous laugh. “Yeah, Kori, I just learned I might have a son by dinner time?”
“Richard…”she spoke slowly, “You have everything ready here,” she reminded. “The room, the supplies. You are a good father, Richard.”
“Yeah, but my family doesn’t know!”
“It doesn’t matter,” she muttered, grabbing his arm. “Call Raven and anyone else you need that can get here soon. Tell Mar’i to come see me. Something is wrong.”
He blinked, fear slowly settling in. “Wrong?”
Kori knew her body well. She knew her emotions, also. She knew her daughter’s emotions even better.
That’s how she knew something was wrong with her son.
“Raven. Now.”
Notes:
I think (think) this is my longest chapter yet. Maybe. Probably?
Eh.Next Chapter is Funsies. After that, we get ‘serious’ for… quite a while.
Chapter 10: Cost of Mercy
Summary:
•The Lazarus Pits begin to decay.
•Rory’s friend, Talia.
•Damian Wayne is bad at feelings. But he’s trying.
•Almost seven years ago, there were two people who needed to feel something. Not someone.
Chapter Text
Seven months Ago— ???
Wind scraped at the cliffs like blades, the mountain air burning thin as ash in the night.
A few trembling flames broke darkness. That all too familiar glow illuminated much brighter than all of them combined.
Ra’s stood before one of the remaining Lazarus Pits— not kneeling, not slouching, but inspecting.
It breathed now. Slow. Labored. Sick.
The readings of his device meant little. Something his chemists had crafted decades ago. When science still thought it could outwit fate itself.
He marked it down within his ledger. Careful. Scowling.
“Still descending,” he murmured.
Despite its green glow, the Lazarus Pit turned black where it met stone. A ring of residue. Of decay.
The chamber smelled of rot and iron. None other had entered in days. By his command, no one would.
His guards thought the sealing of this sanctuary by his own hands, so long before sunrise in the days previous, was no more than ritual.
His daughter knew better.
His mind had shattered in some sense. Perhaps with his overuse of the waters before him. He’d never truly bore himself with such discovery.
Not when Ra’s had begun trading faith for study, out of a desperation he had not felt in ages.
He tilted the vial in his hand, letting a single drop of it fall into the glass. It smoked pale. He watched it dance only a moment before the fumes caught in his throat.
It was sharp enough to leave a sting where the air entered the body, but tempting enough it sang that all too familiar hymn of just once more to him.
But he could not afford. Not anymore.
The last time it had cost him three days of memory and two months clarity. The delirium which followed was, needless to say, inconvenient.
A hiss escaped. Faint.
His pen stilled. He exhaled. Steadied himself.
“Mockery,” he said quietly. Footsteps echoed behind him now, soft and precise.
“You should not have come, daughter.”
“Nor should you,” Talia replied. Her cloak still dusted with snow, tone calm but eyes cold as she took in the scene before her— closed gates, empty vials, torches burned down almost to wax pools.
“You have not rested in days.”
“The pit decays faster than anticipated. Every sample has suggested corrosion.”
“You sound surprised.”
Ra’s turned, one brow arched. “Wouldn’t all man be, to see God bleeding?”
“I would wonder,” she said evenly, “if it was ever God at all. Or more the fruit which spread sin like a contagion.”
He smiled faintly. Tired.
“You have your mother’s tongue. Always eager to wound.”
“The League grows restless,” Talia allowed herself to lean against the nearest pillar, the art on it a snake. “Whispers you refuse counsel. Rumors say you have held unsavory company as of late.”
Ra’s narrowed his eyes, closing one of his books with a harsh snap. “Counsel?” His tone sharpened. “From those who can’t even recite the ancient rites? Mercenaries you train in air-conditioned hall and deem themselves disciples of this era?” He turned to her harshly, a new vial in his hands. “No, daughter. That will not fix this.”
He gestured to the pit as he leaned down, scooping a bit within and holding it up meet her gaze. “Do you not see the dull of the waters? Darkness at its rim. It began years ago. Now it decays rapidly enough to pose a major issue. A disease spreading quickly. No found reasoning.”
He rose to stand. “In Prague, first, then Varanasi. Now here. The decay has spread and now each pit is weaker, shorter-lived. One refuses entirely.”
“You have used them too often,” she spoke quietly. As if anticipating his explosion.
Which she did. “The body may only cheat death so many times before she grows weary. Perhaps such imbalance is not in waters, but a man who has abused them for centuries.”
“You speak in poetic justices.” His eyes narrowed. Dangerous.
“I speak in your refusals,” her eyes narrowed onto him. “Perhaps the universe seeks to moralize your survival now, father.”
There was a long silence.
She spoke more out of concern than malicious intent. She was his daughter, after all. Daughters care for their fathers even when it’s not such a convenience.
“You forget yourself, daughter. Without the Lazarus Pits, the world would have drowned in plague and war a hundred times over. Your very existence in question. I have preserved a balance where no other could.”
She stood straight suddenly, daring to step closer. “You have preserved yourself.”
The words cut into him with a depth he didn’t expect. He didn’t answer immediately. He simply walked past her, back to his ledger, writing.
The ink caught and smudged midway.
He frowned. “You think my eyes so old they are blind to the stares you and your son carry?”
Talia stiffened at his mention. Ra’s rarely brought up Damian in recent times. Their relationship was… strained, to say the least.
“You measure my every breath with each passing year. Waiting for its last. Knowing well I may not return to lead all I have built in this next chapter of its history.”
The quill snapped between his fingers, ink bleeding across his palm in a darkness comparable only to the four corners of the room where the light couldn’t quite reach. Splinters in his finger tips. “The boy is now a weakened man. He ignores the purpose of his very conception,” he spoke it like poison on his tongue. “To lead what his bloodline has built-“
“No.”
The word cut into the air sharp, intentionally so, as Talia leaned forward, finger pointing in accusation— her tone no longer so measured or diplomatic.
“Damian has chosen to lead what his bloodline has built,” each word felt it was meant wound his very soul. “Just not yours.”
Ra’s went still as a statue.
The torchlight trembled in a long stretch of silence, though not in rage. Grief, disguised too late as pride.
“He walks the path of another patriarch,” Talia didn’t quiet herself. “One who lead not by conquest. It burns you how he carries your genius, your will, your precision- but spends them in service of a name which isn’t yours.”
Ra’s jaw locked in place. She read him like a book as he watched the remaining ink slip between his knuckles to the floor in uneven drops. Staining the stone.
He would not clean it.
His voice dropped dangerously for how softly it came. “You mistake tragedy for virtue.”
“I mistake nothing.”
“Medicine,” he ranted bitterly. “He thinks in temporary solutions. He believes the world can be soothed and bandaged… healed,” he turned sharply. “You cannot mend rot, Talia. It must be cut away to endure.”
Her silence and unreadable expression only deepened the rage within him. His voice was low. Vibrating.
“He chases an illusion of mercy because he bears the name of a man long surpassed-“ he stopped himself. The name almost burning his tongue.
A name he never knew to care for until recent years.
“Thomas Wayne.” He spat it out venomously as if the syllables themselves had offended him.
“If only you knew what that name has cost me. To sit idly and watch such small a legacy take favor,” he pressed a trembling hand to his temple, forcing breath through his teeth. “I once thought his son my successor. Now I see he haunts their family as a ghost which poisons everything it touches using sentiment and nobility. Even now his message stains of victories measured in lives spared rather than futures secured.”
The pit seemed to murmur ghostly behind them— almost mocking yet again.
Talia’s face softened just a fraction. “He’s his mother’s son,” she said. “What anger you carry for the name Wayne, you’ll not lay before me.”
Ra’s gave a low laugh. The kind that didn’t reach his eyes.
“Anger is fleeting. What I feel is much older in name…,” he looked back to that dark ring but didn’t fully turn. “Erosion. Every generation eats away at what is built—carving sentiment into strength’s place until the world mistakes weakness for wisdom.”
When he turned to the pit again, his shoulders shook with something not quite right. A deep breath.
He stayed that way for a while, back turned, breath sharp in a way almost painful. Barely audible over the whisper of the pit. What of the quill that wasn’t splintered in his hand was broken on the table, dripping over its edge.
When he finally spoke again, his voice had softened in a way that made Talia’s eyes narrow once more— it was layered with exhaustion, rippled with something comparable to grief.
“I do not blame the boy for his choice,” he spoke as if Damian were still a child now. “I blame the design that shaped him. The illusion that empathy can be made to guide creation. Salvation built on pity.”
He faced her again, hand lifted, ink seeping into his sleeve. “He will not lead the future. He will nurse it. Bond its wounds and call that progress, and when it dies again, he will do what all doctors do: bury the failures, name it natural, begin again. Temporary medicine, you call it.” He walked himself carefully to the table, grabbing a nearby cloth. “The phrase suits it well.”
No change in her expression, though she could laugh. He made it sound as though her son were to become some saint.
He was many things, but that would never be.
“But the world doesn’t need healers. It needs an architect. One who does not fear the cost of permanence.”
She did not disagree.
She was raised not to.
Ra’s knew she was no more against it than himself, despite their conversation.
He had long forced himself to accept the effects of her motherhood— that even as her son fought her, she would still come to his defense if pressed.
It’s why he dared not attack him again. Not that she’d pose any real challenge, but because she would try.
Talia’s gaze shifted back to the pit. It seemed to call out to her as well in recent years— softly, persistently. The natural chemicals mingled with its supernatural pulse, releasing a scent she had known since childhood… only rotting.
The rituals she once performed beneath its glow now felt like echoes of a faith she no longer believed in.
For if there was a God, it was not these waters.
“There is one who understands the world’s patterns,” she froze at the phrasing.
“I have seen it,” he went on. “One who looks at chaos and sees order. One drawn, not bred. The pattern repeats; the current seeks its vessel. It always has.”
“You mean another acolyte.” She eyed his back carefully.
“I mean one meant to finish what I began.” His tone was patient, almost indulgent. “One who seeks balance. They will soon recognize it for what it is.”
“You believe they will come to us?”
“In some form,” Ra’s said. “The design never dies with the architect. A mind which comprehends order cannot remain content among chaos. When they see the world collapsing- when their new perspective rises to the forefront- they will come, whether they wish to or not. Their own mind will force it. They will inherit.”
“They will inherit nothing if you destroy it yourself first.”
“Do not lecture me on restraint,” his gaze snapped back to her. “You think I have not grown to wish I could prevent myself from dipping into the waters again?”
“I-“
“Then you are a fool,” he cut her off. “You think I do not feel it scraping behind my skull? Each use steals more. Memories fade, names blur, ventures blend.”
He pressed a hand to his temple, closing his eyes briefly. “But I must not yet perish. Not until their mind is ready. Trained.” He allowed a faint, humorless smile to graze his lips. “I have no use for martyrs. They are close to conditioned- though a final design remains to restore.”
“And if you fail?” She challenged.
Ra’s let the silence between them settle once more, the giant churn of the pit filled the gaps his pride couldn’t.
His expression darkened, light from the pit trembling across his features.
“And if you fail?” she asked again.
“Failure,” he said slowly. “Failure is rarely an option afforded to those the world fears. And yet-“ he paused, almost as if weighing the words on his tongue. “There are new predators. Ones who fancy themselves architects, yet build only mausoleums.”
Talia frowned. “The Court.”
He gave a nod. “Bold. Masked scavengers masquerading as monarchs. Peeling at the edges of my dominion, prying where they have no place. Their reach extends beyond Gotham now. Within our very sanctuaries. They seek Lazarus in caverns and temples, not knowing what they touch.”
“So the rumor is fact.” Talia question, “How can that be?”
“That does not matter so much. They have moved on,” his eyes met her own in that particular way which told her the next part would be much more serious. “They collect blood.”
“Blood?”
“Of those who have touched the waters, those whose veins hum with its residue. To them, it is power condensed- a liquid inheritance. They seek eternal breath.”
“You’re certain?” She knew he was.
“I’ve lost men to them,” Ra’s admitted. “Some taken alive. Others drained dry. For research.”
The word hung between them, obscene in its precision.
Talia’s eyes narrowed. “Then their reach is wider than believed.”
Ra’s exhaled through his nose. “A nest of merchants dealing in eternity. Testing its limitations. I… underestimated them.”
He hesitated, then added- quietly, almost as if speaking to himself, “They’ve begun to seek the children.”
Talia went still. “Children?” She repeated.
“Those who have inherited Lazarus touched blood by proximity or accident. Lineage. Contamination.”
He didn’t look at her when he said it. That made it worse.
“Before he was eliminated, an agent sang. They seek not only shadows or healed, but the bloodlines. Those who have carried its influence unknowingly. It’s echo.”
Talia’s shoulders straightened. “You mean-“
“Ours,” he finished. “Mine. Yours. The son you share with the detective. The detective himself, possibly. Even the Red Son of Gotham.”
Ra’s’ voice remained measured, but the air cooled between them to a chill felt through any armor.
“They are blind hunters chasing immortality by scent. And now, they believe there is another child-“ he hesitated, choosing the word with precision,”-born of a man awoken and then healed in this very room.”
Talia’s expression gave nothing away, but she could feel her pulse in her throat.
“You’re certain?” She had not heard of another child. Surely no extension of Jason Todd.
Though Damian and her had not spoken in some months.
“Certain enough,” Ra’s said. “Scouts have traced blood signatures. Mutations left in the genome of those who’ve touched the Pits, directly or otherwise. They think the child carries. Yours as well. A diluted strain, perhaps… but potent enough to study.”
“They will not stop with the League,” he watched as a single fist of hers clenched. He continued. “If they truly hunt every lineage that has tasted this alchemy- myself, you, Damian, the detective, Todd, and now…”
His voice trailed off. He had no name. Only an echo.
Talia didn’t move. Her eyes remained fixed on the pit now, but her thoughts had already strayed elsewhere— Gotham, rooftops, a child whose blood she silently hoped for their sake the world would forget.
“Then they know too much,” she said flatly.
Ra’s nodded. “Though I do not appreciate your intrusion, I suppose it might be beneficial you warn the boy if you must. It may be wise the child stay hidden. If The Court takes her, they’ll unmake what little balance remains in the shattered mind of her father.”
Talia had not answered him.
The birds nearby tweeted softly, one of the few which could rise high enough to reach this place. She stood there a moment.
The wind moved the fabric of her cloak and she allowed herself to breathe it.
She had come seeking clarity on another matter, but that would wait.
Her thoughts unspooled in silence.
Another child.
She almost smiled at the absolute absurdity. Another consequence, more likely. Jason was one, himself. A resurrection by accident, spat from the universe when time itself cracked.
She still remembered the day she found him, a state far worse than imaginable. Half-dead, half-feral, and wandering. His eyes unfocused, body moving on instinct alone.
Mindless.
He should have been a corpse, instead he was breathing. Barely.
She frowned.
She had brought him with her against her father’s better judgment. Claims of study herself, curiosity. But in truth it was to ease guilt.
Repair the shape of her once beloved’s grief— it pained to watch him fold into silence. She’d hoped returning what was lost might heal what war between them had destroyed.
Ra’s was once fascinated by what the boy represented— a resurrection without ritual. A living anomaly.
He called it experiment.
She claimed it mercy.
His mind returned whole— his heart came back fractured. Rage and grief fused together.
She didn’t give Bruce his son back, she brought an avenger.
When Jason left, she did not stop him. She gave him weapons, money, a way out— and in doing so, cut her final tether to Ra’s’ authority.
Something she would not rebuild until the birth of her son.
He called it a mistake.
She called it deserved.
Jason deserved to choose his own damnation.
And now there might be a child of his— a girl, it seemed. Did she have his eyes along with the faintest trace of that cursed water?
Perhaps he wasn’t so far gone as Damian wrote of his banning.
He wouldn’t have returned to Gotham if Bruce thought otherwise— which the papers made clear was true of the Redhood.
Her body soon stilled as she exited the gates. Now believing to understand her father’s concern—If The Court found her, this girl, they would not see the complexity of her role in the family.
Talia’s hand clenched at her side before she realized it moved. The sound of leather creasing.
She thought of Damian then— her greatest miracle and failure all in one. Too clever for peace, too proud for protection. He’d stopped writing months ago; a familiar silence she dare not press against.
He was his father’s son, after all.
And Bruce… Bruce would never stop trying to fix what could not be. Every wound he felt was his duty.
Every ghost his penance.
He would already be guarding her. Damian would be watching her too, even if he pretended indifference as she expected.
But Jason… if he was her father, his mind and heart being what she knew, he would attempt to burn cities to ash before letting her go.
The thought stirred something in her. Not fear.
Pity.
If the girl existed, Talia did not know her name, but she knew her representation: another innocent born into legacy’s cage. Another piece of the board none of them could stop playing.
“It may be wise the child stay hidden.”
He meant strategy.
She heard a warning.
A child hidden is one already hunted.
She drew her cloak in tighter, pulse steady again, boots crunching snow.
Thinking strategically, the loss of this daughter or her own son would be disastrous. So they’d both be placed under watch, one and the same.
Let her father believe she was only following his instruction. Let The Court think itself a predator.
She knew better.
If war was coming to Gotham, she would see the battlefield first.
Before her father mistook it for fate.
Over Five Months Ago— Gotham Academy, “The Heights”
Rory was adjusting her backpack strap with a huff, trying to wedge a book into the front pocket.
The fabric was a muted green. Stitched across the bottom in neat thread was her nickname. The rest stayed cluttered with patches and pins— stars, planets, something glittering gold.
She frowned as the zipper caught, shivering from Gotham’s October chill.
“Shitty bag,” Rory muttered, trying her best to fix it.
“Careful,” Talia spoke calm and low as to not spook her. “You’ll tear it.”
Rory turned fast, her eyes wide. The lady was tall with dark hair and a really long coat that almost touched the ground.
Rory wasn’t sure who she was, and her dad would be mad if he came to pick her up and saw her talking to a stranger, but maybe she was from the school? She was supposed to talk to adults at school.
Talia leaned down, taking in her appearance now that distance was closed. Her hair had the same wild part Jason’s once had; her eyes wide, curious, impossibly bright against the dull evening.
“Umm,” Rory thought for a second before nodding. “It’s okay. It does that.”
Talia smiled, small and patient. “Does it now?”
She had one knee on the ground now, an elbow propped on the other as she looked at her with complete interest. Her full attention for what seconds they had.
“Well, yeah,” she shrugged. “My daddy says he’ll fix it, but he gets pretty busy. So does my GB.”
“Fathers often are,” she said quietly. “It is how daughters build patience.” She rose to a stand. “You should remind him. Some things don’t wait to be mended.”
Rory tilted her head, not sure exactly how to take her comment, but she smiled anyways.
“I will,” she said. “When he’s not so sleepy.”
Talia’s eyes trailed to her ears, small studs glistening in the light. The face of youth. Small hands.
Rory clumsily adjusted the bag strap with both arms while Talia memorized every detail.
“You’re Rory,” she said softly. “As you prefer, yes? But your true name, Aurora, is it?”
Rory blinked at her. “Only teachers call me that. It’s too long.” She explained, shivering a bit as the lady held out her hand for a shake.
“I find it lovely in meaning,” Talia tilted her head. “Do you know its meaning?”
Rory shook her head, blonde hair bouncing as she shook her hand. “Mommy picked it. She’s a flower now. Uncle Dick thinks it’s because she wanted me to be like a princess.” Her nose scrunched at the end.
How curious a way to say one had died.
“Then she chose well.” Talia’s voice dropped to a hush. “It means dawn. The first light after the darkest night.”
It truly was poetic irony, the more she thought of it. She couldn’t help but arch a brow as the child stifled a laugh, bouncing on her feet a bit.
Innocence poured from her in every sense, truly.
“Like the sky?” She snickered.
Talia’s lip quirked up a bit. Genuine. “Precisely.”
Rory grinned in pride at her own understanding. She liked this lady. She was really pretty, too. Her eyes reminded her of somebody.
“I didn’t know names could mean stuff.”
“All names hold meaning,” Talia’s eyes landed on a particular pin on her backpack. “Even when their bearers forget.”
Rory’s eyes followed hers, small hand brushing against the enamel pins on her strap before finding the very one her new friend seemed so excited about. A red R, stylized in black enamel.
Talia knew Damian thought himself clever.
“Oh!,” she pointed proudly. “This one is from my Uncle! He gave it to me for school,” her voice dropped to a whisper. “He says I’m not allowed to trade this one away. It’s special I think.”
“Oh?” Talia’s pulse quickened before her expression did. “Your Uncle?” She asked, her tone smooth.
“Damian!” Rory explained. “He’s cool but him and my dad fight all the time. He’s gonna be a doctor. I think he should be one for animals. But don’t tell him I said that because he doesn’t like when I tell people about him.” She giggled, covering her mouth.
Talia looked at it for a moment too long— her son’s mark— something cold settled beneath her ribs. It wasn’t just a trinket. She knew the work of the hands she’d raised: that metallic seam along the base, the invisible pulse of a transmitter.
So he did have eyes on her. At the very least her location.
Good. As to be expected.
Pride stung as much as comfort.
“Do you wish to know what his name means?” She asked, eyes returning to hers.
Rory nodded. “Yes, please.” She requested politely.
“Alright,” Talia said. Her voice dropped low, careful. “It means to tame. To make calm what cannot be controlled.”
Rory’s eyes widened. “Like… wild animals? He has lots of pets.”
“Sometimes animals,” Talia explained. “Other times the world.”
Rory blinked at that, nodding before tilting her head, seemingly deep in thought. “He’s not very calm, though. He kinda gets mad.”
“Yes,” Talia agreed. Her lip quirked once again. “He does upset easily, doesn’t he? He is not yet calm.”
For a moment, silence. Then an idea.
“Aurora.” Talia hesitated, “if you remember the meaning of your name the next time we meet, I’ll bring you something very special.”
Rory’s eyes grew impossibly wider, her whole face lighting up. “Like a treasure?”
Talia’s smile was faint. Secretive. “Something like that.”
“What kind?” Rory’s small voice came out eager. “Like shiny treasure or storybook treasure?”
“Perhaps both,” she said. “But only if you remember the meaning.”
Rory stood taller, serious now in the way only a child trying to impress could be. “I can remember! I’m the best reader in my class, so my GB says I’m really smart.”
“I’m sure you are.” She nodded. “But this is important. Aurora means dawn. The first light after dark. Do not forget.”
Names truly did hold a great importance in the world. However, this was more a way to put plan into action rather than educate.
The child nodded solemnly. “Dawn. I can remember.”
“Then I will bring you something very special. A small treasure, but a treasure.”
Her eyes shone. “Okay!”
For a moment, Talia only watched her— the way her head sat on her shoulders utterly unaware of the danger within her veins.
She adjusted the child’s blazer gently. “You should go,” she moved around her small form, shadow towering over. “Before they worry.”
Rory nodded, taking a step toward the courtyard before hesitating. “You didn’t say your name.”
“Another time.”
Before Rory could ask what she meant, her head snapped up as a voice called out to her:
“Rory! C’mon, baby detective, you’re gonna be late!”
By the time the girl turned around, the lady was already gone.
No footsteps, no coat turning the corner. Only the faint stir of cold air where she had been.
The security camera above her clicked back to life, its red light steady once more after nearly two minutes of darkness.
Rory blinked at where she stood, frowning a little, then smiled again, deciding it didn’t matter.
“Dawn,” she whispered quietly to herself, testing the word like a secret she wasn’t ready to tell.
Two Days Later..
The next time Rory saw her friend, it was during lunch. She was sitting in the cafeteria eating with Maps when something bright caught her eye— there she was. In a tree, oddly enough.
She giggled a bit at how bizarre it was. A grown lady had climbed in the tree, just like she practiced at home with Mar’i.
Maps followed her gaze, catching some kind of movement only to blink and it disappeared. Suspicious for sure.
“Are we lookin’ at ghosts or what?” She questioned, making Rory bust out laughing with a nod.
“Maybe? I dunno. There was a lady hanging out in that tree-“
“HANGING?!”
It wasn’t until later in the day that Rory made her way over during recess, teachers somehow missing her as she ran over and looked up.
She wasn’t there. Rory frowned.
That Next Monday
She’s managed to make it there a lot faster this time— better yet, she didn’t get caught like the last two.
Talia leaned back with that usual casual grace that seemed so out of place.
The girl ran to her, out of breath, clearly in need of endurance training.
“I remember,” she said after a deep breath, hands on her knees with a grin. “I-I remember! I’m Dawn.”
Talia’s lip quirked a bit. “Yes, you are.”
Rory noticed she had a hood this time as Talia pulled something from her pocket. Slow. Deliberate.
Rory blinked at it, confused.
“It’s so tiny.” Rory looked over it with interest. “A little button!”
It was small. Brass, maybe bronze— dull around its edges, but the center gleamed faintly when the light hit it. An engraving spiraled across it, tiny and intricate, almost floral if you didn’t know how to read League script.
Purposefully small enough to go unnoticed, beautiful enough to be considered a ‘treasure’ by a child who thought in stories.
“It’s not very shiny for a treasure but it’s really pretty,” Rory half-teased. Not disappointed in the least.
“Not all treasures shine,” Talia replied, voice low. She touched the button tip with her finger. “It’s a treasure that can be sewn. On a coat, or a sweater-“
“Like a secret treasure?” She questioned, head tilting slightly as the lady in front of her gave a single nod.
“Indeed.” A small, practiced smile. “The best kind.”
Rory’s curiosity bloomed again as she lifted it into the light. “Why is it swirly?”
“It means return.”
“Return,” she repeated. “Return to where?”
“Nowhere in particular.” Talia explained. “It is for when one feels lost. If so, touch its center. You will find your way again.”
“Like magic?”
“Something close to it.”
Talia pulled out a needle, already threaded, before fixing it in place herself on the girl’s coat sleeve. The motion was practiced, impersonal— until her hand lingered. Her expression unchanged, but her tone somewhat softer.
“Do not lose it, Dawn.” She said, looking to her face. “It is easy for a child to lose themselves.”
“I won’t!” Rory promised, beaming now at both the object and nickname. “I promise.”
It didn’t need said again how not all treasures were meant to be seen.
November Third
Rory made her way to her desk at school that morning, the charm bracelet Jason got for her birthday jingling.
She noticed something in her desk she didn’t recognize.
It was twisted in white paper, tied neatly to a close with green ribbon.
A gift, she realized.
Another button from her friend, but this one was a little odd. Black. The symbol slightly different, too.
When she asked her friend what it meant, she confused her. It made her laugh.
It was funny how something so small could be so many things— choice and finding.
Four Months Ago
Their meetings became somewhat routine around this time— could have been more consistent, had Bruce not increased patrols of the area.
Not a good sign.
Rory would wait for some kind of sign. A gleam in the tree visible to her from the window again, a whistle she’d begged to learn— but sometimes it was just this feeling.
It was like a whisper to her. The same she felt when her Uncle came home from his classes, or her dad came into her room at night.
Small pulls in an uncertain direction.
Today it led her to the front steps again, mittens on small hands and a coat far too big.
“I brought more paper with me this time.” She made a motion to hand it to her, the edges a bit wrinkled, but Talia thought it would suffice.
She didn’t speak at first— only glanced down at the paper, smoothing edges that were crumpled by small hands and poor folder placement.
She crouched beside her, knees bending with that same precision she’d use in battle.
“Watch,” she said softly.
Gloves fingers pressed flat against stone steps. Perfectly folded. Perfectly aligned. Each motion a clinical precision.
“Sharp folds, clean lines.”
“Clean lines.”
“A weakness in the fold ruins.” She murmured, Rory catching it faintly.
Talia’s gaze flickered it her. Rory tried her best with her own sheet.
It was still a bit messy, just as she expected.
She reminded her to start from its center. Slow. Even.
Click. Click.
“Look again.” She motioned to her own, silently calculating what time they had left. “Not too tight. Petals need room to breathe. Remember: Sabran jameelān. Beautiful Patience.”
Small hands in mittens worked as carefully as able. Imperfect still. Lacking grace, but she did it successfully her second attempt.
When she turned to display it proudly, the lady was gone. Red light on the camera blinking again.
That had also become routine.
Three Months Ago…
Talia knew they were there the moment she approached the steps, though she clicked the device in her pocket anyways.
Rory stood waiting for her, hem of her coat brushing the stone. Cheeks pink from the chill as hands held up a piece of folded paper.
“It’s a surprise,” she said, bouncing on her toes and breath visible in the air. “I drew you the stuff I talked about at the tree earlier.”
“I see.” Talia’s gloved hand lowered to take it. Her eyes flicked once more to the gates just as the engine shut off. “I do appreciate it, Dawn. Perhaps it will help us both to understand.”
The sound of gravel under shoes cut through quiet— deliberate, measured. Damian’s first, then Bruce’s just behind.
Talia didn’t turn, simple offered her best smile of no teeth, smoothing the girl’s collar.
When Damian was close enough, he immediately took the small girl by the shoulder and jerked her around.
“Inside.” He muttered, head motioning to the car, though his eyes never left his mother.
The girl blinked up at him. “Dami?“
“Now.”
Her hand tightened around her backpack strap. “But I was just-“
Bruce’s shadow stretched behind him, his tone even and absolute. “Go wait in the car, Rory.”
She hesitated. Eyes wide, frown on her face. A glance to Talia and a “Will I see you again?” made Damian stiffen and grab her by the hand.
“Car. Now.” His voice was cold. Bitter. Demanding in a way he hadn’t used on her before, making her mouth hang open a moment.
He didn’t make it two steps with her when Talia responded.
“Yes,” she said without much pause. Quiet and sure in a way that made Bruce go on the defensive. “You will.”
His jaw tightened. “No. She won’t.”
Rory’s face fell again— confusion and hurt as she looked between all of them. The air felt so heavy to her. So wrong.
Damian muttered curses as he all but dragged her away.
A breeze of air. Long coats moving with the wind, silence stretched for a moment.
The car door shut.
Rory pressed her face against the glass, breath fogging the window as Damian shook his head at her from the other side.
She watched them. Couldn’t hear a word, frustrated but knowing immediately this wasn’t good.
Her GB looked a lot like her dad at the moment. His shoulders looked stiff, his eyes stopped blinking, and his jaw was set tight.
Her friend’s long coat shifted in cold wind. She wasn’t moving much. Just standing there— chin held high, hands still in her pockets, as if she didn’t care for a word he said.
Rory frowned.
Damian and GB were being mean.
Bruce’s voice stayed calm, but it was the kind that made criminals breath hitch. “We’ve confirmed weeks of meetings. All off-record, all during school hours.”
Talia’s expression went unchanged. “Children are observant. She took notice of me a few times before your own surveillance.”
Damian stormed back over, jaw tight.
“That’s not what I asked.”
Talia tilted her head. “Then ask what you mean, Bruce.”
She’d long dropped the honorific. Painfully so.
Bruce didn’t care. Not now.
His tone stayed level. “Why her?”
A pause— thought. Not hesitation.
“She carries traces none can ignore,” She spoke softly. Like she wasn’t being interrogated by her former lover.
Damian folded his arms. “This isn’t the first time you’ve reached out without an invitation.”
She turned to him, just slightly. Taking in his figure with a single, slow glance and swearing each time she saw him— for the briefest moment— he was a nine-year old with far too much pride.
“You’re still upset over my letters, it seems.”
He gave a short, humorless breath. “Your last ended with his writing behind yours. I wasn’t sure which of you I was supposed to answer.”
Something faint passed over her eyes, whether it be guilt or pride. Maybe both.
“Your grandfather writes for himself. I had no say.”
“And now you show up here,” Damian said, voice low but sharp. “Forgive me for assuming this isn’t a coincidence.”
“I don’t ask forgiveness,” she replied. “And you continue to confuse coincidence for consequence.”
Bruce’s tone stays stead with words all surgical. “Consequence?”
Talia looked between them. Assessing.
Her eyes then made it to the empty courtyard, the windows, motion sensors tucked into brick corners.
She put her hood back up. Slowly.
“You chose here when you brought her into this.”
Damian tried not to sound protective, angry.
But that cold and composure— it slipped so easily where his mother was concerned. It always did.
Talia measured how much truth the courtyard could hold as Damian took a half-step forward.
“You must know the answer. You’ve already seen when the Pits touch the bloodline.”
“You think they’re after her.” Bruce said carefully.
“I know they’re after my son.” She turned to Bruce now, speaking of Damian as if he weren’t there. “I know they have nests with whispers of her name. All of ours.”
“Ours?” Damian’s eyes narrowed.
“There is… a Court. They seek blood rather than vengeance. They no longer crave ritual but inheritance.” Her gaze met her son’s own. “That includes you.”
“I’m not a child anymore.” He snapped.
Her reply came fast. “She is.”
Two words cut through air like something too close to the truth.
Bruce’s shoulders tensed. “You’re implying the Court knows who she is. What happened to Jason.”
Talia took a breath, glancing once toward the car— Rory’s reflection in the glass— before lowering her voice.
“I am implying you must keep them safe from what comes. From what my father holds close, and what your city continues to feed.”
“You don’t get to dictate that.”
“I’m not dictating,” she answered. “I’m warning.”
Bruce’s voice dropped. Low. Final. “You will stay away from her, Talia.”
No, she wouldn’t.
Her lips curled faintly. “I make no promises.”
“Then you’ll leave us no choice.” She arched a brow at his voice. Briefly stared.
Not Bruce, but Damian, unmoving and precise in his tone which said that is final.
She studied him for a long moment. Eyes dark, unreadable.
When her voice returned it was clam enough to unnerve both men, her gaze shifting back to Bruce in a way that was sharp. Dangerous.
Tactical, almost.
“Should you fail to protect them,” she said quietly. “I will make it right by the ride of dawn. Make no room for error.”
Bruce’s jaw tensed. “That sounds like a threat.”
“I speak in balances. A vow,” she said simply. “All will be as it should.”
Then she turned, the sound of her boots echoing off the stone as the wind caught the hem of her coat.
A final passing glance as a figure waved goodbye beyond thick glass.
She returned not with any physical gesture, but with her eyes. Invisible to those around them.
Rory smiled, then let it fall off as she blinked— and she was gone.
Damian was already moving.
“Damian,” Bruce started, but he was already ripping open the car door behind her. Hard.
Rory startled as Damian slid into the backseat beside her, coat carrying the cold.
“Damian,” Bruce’s tone was clipped. “Not now-“
He was ignored. “How long?”
“What?” Rory didn’t like the look on his face. He leaned forward, elbows on his knees.
“How long have you been talking to her?”
Rory frowned, fidgeting with the button on her sleeve. “A little while, I guess.”
Damian arched a brow. “Rory.”
“I don’t know,” she shrank back a bit. “She’s really nice…”
He exhaled sharply through his nose— something close to a sigh. “What has she said to you?”
Bruce eyed them from the open passenger door. Silent. Listening.
“Just stuff. About being careful.” What Rory’s fingers were fidgeting with seemed to have caught his eye. “She said everyone needs to learn to be their own guard. That you can’t wait for heroes to come save you.”
Damian’s eyes narrowed onto that little bronze button. That symbol.
That stopped him cold.
Small, old-fashioned, etched faintly at the center a spiral marking he’d seen before lining his mother’s travel robes.
“She taught me how t-“
He grabbed her wrist before he even realized he’d done it. Harsh.
“She gave you this.” It was more of a statement than a question.
Rory gasped. “Ow— you’re hurting me!”
“Damian.” Bruce grabbed his shoulder, only for Damian to shove back. “Let her go. Now.”
He didn’t. Not yet. He lifted her sleeve to her gaze. “Where did you get this?”
“She sewed it on,” Rory said quickly, voice shaking. “She’s said it helps me if I get lost-“
That was enough.
He ripped it clean from its thread, the sound sharp and damning in the silence. Small bronze disc now in his palm, cold and harmless. But he knew better.
“Damian.” Bruce warned again, managing to turn him halfway and meet his eyes with a grip on his upper arm. His tone was quieter this time— the kind that meant control was slipping.
Rory’s eyes filled with tears. “It’s not bad! It’s a treasure she gave me!”
He turned back sharply, words coming out fast and cutting deeply. “You listen to me now, you will not speak to her again. Not at school, not anywhere. Understand?”
Her lip trembled. “She’s not bad.”
“You will not tell Jason,” he ignored her plea. “Not a word. You say nothing about her, you avoid her-“
“She’s my friend-“
“She’s dangerous, Rory.”
“She doesn’t look like a mean person.” Rory defended, her voice cracking. Frail but still defiant.
“Looks can be deceiving. Stay away from-“
“Well she looks like you.”
That stopped him.
For a split second, everything in him stilled.
Those words hit harder than she could have ever known, but the look on his face told her she’d said something wrong. Something hurtful. Instant guilt bubbled up to her throat.
He just stared.
Bruce’s expression was like grief and deep sympathies wrapped into one.
“Damian, that’s enough.”
He exited the car with a slam of its back door, knuckles pale around the ‘treasure’ his mother had given a child too young to understand its true value.
Damian slammed the front door just as hard, staring outside on the drive home.
He heard Rory as she sniffled into her sleeve.
His stomach twisted.
Bruce just shook his head, unsure of what to say because even if he went about it wrong, Damian meant right by her. But he’d hurt her in the process and that was something he’d surely feel the consequences of.
The car started forward, a city sky of grey and gold.
Rory leaned her head against the window, whispering to herself so low he almost didn’t catch it:
“She doesn’t seem so bad.”
Damian closed his eyes, jaw tight. “That’s the problem,” he murmured.
Later— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
The house had gone still. Even the clocks seemed to hold their breath.
Damian was sat on the edge of his bed, coat half-unbuttoned, the bronze disc turning slow between his fingers. A button. Just a button. He’d turned it over sixteen times already, studied the seam, the thread, the giant engraving that he knew the meaning too well.
Nothing hummed. No weight, no pulse. Scans came back clear in the Cave.
He exhaled through his nose, the sound small. Tight.
He shouldn’t have grabbed her— a thought that came sharp and uninvited. He saw her face again— wide eyes, mouth half-open like she was about to apologize for doing nothing more than ‘making a friend’.
He’d meant it to help her. That was the instinct. But protection and fear had always looked the same on him.
He let the button catch the light of his lamp before tossing it rather carelessly into his desk drawer. It spun a few times with a noise similar to when one tosses a coin.
“Be your own guard.”
The phrase echoed like an old lesson from a lifetime he’d tried to bury.
He could’ve laughed. Classic mother. She put it soft enough to land like wisdom, though in actuality it was sharp enough to stick beneath the skin.
She couldn’t have meant it in kindness. If she had, he could respect that. But she couldn’t have.
The Talia of today was not the mother of his past. Not since his grandfather’s return. Not since he had her use those cursed waters just one more time.
He reached for his phone, thumb hanging over buttons that were yet to write a message.
Grayson’s voice echoed.
“She’s a kid, not a recruit.”
“You’re great with Mar’i. I’m sure you’ll be great with her, too!”
He’d said it two months ago as if that would have made all the difference.
Like he hadn’t already tried.
Her wrist was too small, too light, too shaky and human.
He’d scared her.
“Idiot,” he muttered to himself.
His father would have taken the button and pulled it apart. Catalogued. Called it an inconclusive piece of metal— a symbol of trust to convince a child of friendship. To get close.
But a son knew his mother— what was left of her that remained the same.
His mother saw something in the child. Something made her pause long enough to care. He knew that to be true.
Perhaps Rory already told her own father. The man would surely lose his mind, act irrationally. Attack his mother, if he found her.
Yet another mess.
He allowed himself to lay on his back, stare at the ceiling. There was no hum of the city in their area of Bristol Township. Mostly just trees— most of which Rory probably begged Jason to let her climb unsuccessfully.
Caring complicated things—especially where his own mind was concerned.
She’d gone and made things worse by saying those wretched words— She looks like you.
There was a dull ache. He’d meant to scold her, not scare her. But the look on her face when she said that—it wasn’t accusation. It was wonder. The kind of thing a child said before the world taught them any better.
He’d wanted to tell her that resemblance meant nothing. That looking like someone didn’t make you them.
That he’d spent years proving just that.
But the words didn’t come, and now the house was too still for apologies.
The rain against his window was normally a comfort— now it echoed guilt.
Years earlier— Gotham General Hospital, Burnley District.
Guilt. That’s what he felt as the hallway stank like antiseptic. Gotham General, pediatric wing.
Jason leaned against a vending machine that absolutely refused to cooperate with him, the mocha button jammed in from his ever persistent self trying to force it into working.
A nurse passed by with a look.
Mind your own damn business, lady.
He watched Sandra— comatose, tubes in arms and skin yellowed from the Cheerdrops— and wondered if she was going to make it out of that hospital bed.
“Machines broken,” a voice come from behind him.
He turned. A woman stood there— early to mid twenties, hair pulled back in some messy knot, ID badge clipped to a jean jacket over a sweater: Adeline S. Morrison, Gotham City Social Services.
She had this kind of calm about her he saw in people who had to fake it until they make it every day.
Eyes soft, though— steady blue, not quite the Gotham city tired type.
“I noticed,” he muttered. “Took my dollar anyway.”
She half-smiled. “I have better luck with the cocoa button, personally.”
“Not a cocoa person.” Not since his childhood, at least.
“Maybe today’s the day you start.”
He was about to reply when she cut him off, gaze on the window currently being shaken by that classic Gotham City rain.
“You’re here for the boy in room eleven, right?”
Jason’s jaw tightened. “Yes.”
“The nurses say you aren’t on the contact sheet.”
He met her gaze. “Guess I’m old-fashioned. I show up instead of calling.”
Something in that made Adeline pause. She didn’t push. Didn’t ask him to leave— just nodded toward the waiting room area.
“Tyler is sleeping now, but he mentioned someone may stop by to check in on him. I’m guessing that’s you.”
“Probably.”
“He kept saying he wants to be a hero someday. That he’d call himself Blue Hood.”
Jason swallowed a hard lump in his throat. “He told me.”
Her lip quirked a bit. “Then you must be a very good friend,” a click of the pen in her hand. A scribble soon after. “What was your name again?”
He eyed her suspiciously. “Jason.”
“Well, Jason.” She ripped off a small section of paper. A phone number. “My name is Adeline. I’ll be working Tyler’s case through social services. If you can think of anything or see any needs of his, please let me know.”
Green eyes blinked. Confused. “You’re not asking me to leave? What happened to that contact sheet?”
Adeline shrugged. “He should have someone on there,” she trailed off, glancing anywhere else. Somber. “Somebody who will run toward him rather than away.”
Weeks later— Complex, South Tricorner.
He saw her again two weeks later— this time standing on the sidewalk where Andy Brook’s nightmare had unfolded.
Police tape fluttered, yellow and wet. She stood under an umbrella of purple and a rain coat with that hideous “GCSS” typing.
Clipboard close to her chest, watching the officers pull biohazard bags of evidence.
He stared down at her, trying to pin point whether she was corrupted or not, more than anything. She looked over her shoulder once, as if she felt his eyes on her, before walking into after a quick breath.
That calm cracked the minute she walked through the door.
Jason listened in as best he could. From the fire escape.
“What did your dad give you, son?” The officers pressed again.
Jason’s knuckles turned white. He was just a kid, getting questioned a million times over like he did anything wrong.
Apparently, thankfully, he wasn’t the only one who saw that.
“That’s enough, Detectives.”
“We’re just-“
Jason could see part of her jacket as she stepped between them. “You’re interrogating a nine-year-old in front of blood stained carpets.” Her voice still held that calm, but it came out bitter.
“Ma’am-“
“You want statements, get a forensic psychologist. Right now you give him space.”
Her tone wasn’t loud. Never loud, but definitely authoritative now.
Jason couldn’t make out much of what was said after that— but he did see the way she lead Tyler out to the car, the kid leaned against her in a way trusting and purely instinctive.
That kid wasn’t stupid. He knew who to trust, and clearly it was the social worker who had various detectives and officers glaring at her back.
That same detective followed her, muttering some kind of explicit as she opened the back passenger door.
Tyler slid in, looking around— eyes pausing briefly on Jason. Just for a moment.
“Social Services trumps you until further notice.” Her smile held no joy. “I’ll be eager to read your complaint once it reaches my desk.”
She went on to tell Tyler she’d find him somewhere quiet for a while. Talked about cartoons and superheroes.
Tyler’s weak nod pulled twisted a feeling in his gut. He really, really cared for that kid.
Jason stayed in the shadows until red-blue lights pulled away, raining running down his hood and burning like a penance.
Because he’d killed Andy hours ago.
And there this Adeline woman was, more spine than the GCPD, cleaning up where he couldn’t.
He’d call her that morning, checking in, playing the oblivious card.
Months Later— Gotham City Social Services Department, Border of the Narrows and Burnley.
It was surely nothing special. A government office with beige walls, flickering lights. Chairs that squeaked if you even breathed wrong.
Adeline was in the seat behind the desk stacked with various files, sleeves rolled to elbows, pen tapping a folder with Tyler’s name all over.
Her hair was pulled back again— a few strands fell out as she displayed steadiness and control with practiced ease.
She didn’t look up right away. “You’re early.”
Jason shrugged. “Figured I’d beat traffic.”
That earned a faint smile. “Tyler says you don’t drive.”
“Maybe I like walking.”
“Maybe you don’t like waiting.”
He didn’t answer. Just leaned back, arms folded, aware Tyler was out in the hallway coloring quietly.
“I’ll make this quick.” Adeline said, flipping through forms. “Your mentorship with Tyler- I can only extend it so much. The temporary agreement, I mean. And it’s working. He’s… better, with you. Calmer. Teacher say he can sit through an entire lesson.”
Jason’s jaw worked. “Good.”
“But we can’t keep pushing back. This isn’t permanent,” she added gently. “You’ve made sure both of you understand that, right?”
“Yeah.” He nodded. “I’ve helped him to understand.”
“Good,” she hesitated, “We’re… I’m still processing candidates. He’ll be placed soon. Somewhere with less chaos. He deserves it.”
Another muted scrape of crayon on paper from the hallway.
“Yeah,” he said quietly. “He does.”
Adeline kept writing, pen tapping again. “You’ve done well by him, Mr. Todd. That’s not something I can say often.”
“Don’t start giving compliments now. Might ruing that reputation I’ve heard of.”
A small laugh, barely there. “So I do have one?”
Jason motioned to the pile on her desk. The ones that weren’t filed or paper clipped neatly, clearly not anything of importance to her.
“Heard half of those are complaints. Got half of the GCPD crying to their captains about you.”
She lifted a brow. “I won’t question where you heard that, but it’s not exactly classified. You don’t know the half of how aggravating their detectives can be. Half of the department treats gossip like currency.”
“Guess that makes you rich.”
“Hardly,” she said, small smirk breaking out. “Their badges don’t give them a parenting license or right to making my kids uncomfortable. I said as much to a Lieutenant last week.”
Her kids.
That was the difference, maybe.
The part about her that felt right. Human.
She’d seen everything in the book over the years— kids who have been abused, trafficked, born just for the purpose of dying.
And through all of that she came out soft-spoken and calm in a most admirable way. Cold only when she needed to be.
Jason smirked. “Really?”
“Verbatim.”
“Bet that went over real smooth.”
“He’s been trying to get me reassigned ever since.”
Jason frowned. “Guess he got his wish.”
Adeline’s smile faded a bit. “Jump City offered me the transfer months ago. I only decided to take it last week.” She moved her hand to roll her sleeves down— fidget with it for a moment. “I told them I won’t leave until Tyler finds placement. He’s my last.”
She gave a glance to the doorway. “You ever notice now in Gotham running can be the same as surviving.”
Jason huffed a small laugh. “You sound like someone who’s seen too much.”
“I have,” she admitted. “But you sound like someone who won’t talk about what he’s seen.”
He didn’t answer. Didn’t need to. The silence said was enough.
She started collecting a few papers— Tyler’s school reports, behavior notes, a crude crayon drawing taped to the corner of one page. Various sticky notes.
“He loves you, you know,” she spoke carefully. “Thinks you’re some kind of superhero.”
Jason’s stomach twisted, throat tightening like a cord wrapped around it.
A dry breath through his nose.
“I’m no one to idolize.”
She didn’t flinch. “Try telling him that.”
“He’s a kid. He’ll learn.”
“Maybe that’s why you rejected permanent placement,” it was almost like she was playing therapist with him now. “Because you know he shouldn’t have to.”
He looked at her then— really, really looked. The calm in her eyes wasn’t naive, but he knew that already. It came off tired, earned, and steady. A kind of calm that came from someone who’d seen the ugly and chose not to go hard.
She smoothed a bent page corner. “You don’t give yourself enough credit, Mr. Todd.”
“I don’t deserve any.”
“That’s not your decisions to make.”
No pride or self-righteousness. Her tone was honest. In a way, he envied that kind of faith.
Tyler’s crayons dragged faintly across paper down the hall again. A subtle reminder of why they were both here, though neither needed it. Not really.
“Kids like him deserve better heroes.”
Adeline’s eyes softened. “Maybe he thinks he’s already found the best one.”
It was no secret she wanted Jason to take over his care. She’d offered a few times to help him file.
He shot her down every time.
This time when he looked up, he caught her watching. Still no real judgement— understanding.
Her head tilted, lips curving faintly. “You always this hard on yourself, Todd?”
He smirked. No humor. “Occupational hazard.”
“You’d think being the one to show up counts for something.”
“It doesn’t. Not really,” he said. “People remember who left, not who stayed. “
Those words hung between them.
Adeline didn’t argue. She just looked at him. Then, with practiced grace, reached for something at her desk corner.
“It’s still warm,” she slid it his direction. “Mocha. The machine in lobby actually worked today.”
“No shit?”
“I don’t joke about small miracles. Probably tastes like melted crayons and sadness.”
That earned a bitter laugh. “I’ll be one to judge.”
It was warm in his hands. She wasn’t wrong— it was terrible, but he didn’t expect much else. Then he took another sip anyways. Maybe because she was watching, or because he found comfort in a silence that didn’t feel like a cage for the first time in weeks.
“Feels strange.” He muttered.
“Hm?”
“Casual conversation. A room that isn’t on fire.”
She pointed a pen at him, signing something now. “Maybe thats the Mocha talking.”
“What?,” he smirked. “You poisoning me now?”
“Maybe,” she gave one in return. “But then where would I hide a big guy like you? Have you seen that closet?”
Oh, he most certainly had.
Cardboard boxes, a drawer or two in the back. A mattress with a single pillow and blanket. Definitely not where she lived— maybe there for long nights at the office. On-call.
No real room for anything outside of files and flies.
“Lot of clutter.”
“You get used to it.”
“I doubt it.”
“You’d be surprised.”
He looked at her again— steady posture, soft tone.
The kind of voice that didn’t try to save him or understand him. She just let him exist in this space of hers— what little she had.
And somehow that made him feel seen.
Almost normal.
With everything going on at the moment, it felt more than what it was.
A familiar stir that lingered. Not exactly want, but something close. Something rare but familiar.
He cleared his throat, pushing the cup back across the desk. “You ever get tired of this job?”
“Every day of my life.”
“Then why stay?”
“Because someone has to,” she said simply. “And if just one gets a little bit better, sometimes that’s enough. Sometimes.”
She glanced up at him again. Met his eyes.
“Yeah,” he said quietly. “Guess it is.”
They’d meet again. Twice, actually. Off the record and much more personal.
Too personal for two people who never intended to be.
Weeks Later— Gotham City Social Services Department, Border of the Narrows and Burnley
She didn’t look up at him from packing her drawer. “That’s it, then?”
Jason was leaned against the doorway, his jaw set, expression unreadable.
“You’ve done your own digging into them, I’m sure.” She smiled, flattening a piece of tape across a box. “They’re good people. Pretty well-off.”
“Good people are rare.”
“So I’ve heard,” she said, her voice even. “You’ll still be checking in, I’m sure.”
“From a distance.”
That seemed to satisfy her. She closed the last drawer and leaned her hip against the desk. “I figured as much.”
The sound of rained filled that moment of silence. He eyed that empty mug.
“Machine sludge.”
“Old habits die hard. Keeps me busy.” Another line of tape. Another reach for a file, a hand brushing his.
More silence. And then, “You should go.”
Calm. Polite. That touch lasting longer than anyone meant it to. He didn’t move. Neither did she.
Then he started to turn, but she caught his sleeve. Her hand slipped away just as fast as she gripped it, her expression unchanged.
“Take care of yourself, Jason.”
“You too, Morrison.” He nodded once.
His first mistake was the pause at the door when he heard her struggle to slide that last box to the closet of a room that already felt too small.
He moved to help her. She shook her head. “I’ve got it.”
Maybe he shouldn’t have insisted. Maybe he should’ve just left— but instead, he lifted it and set it by that narrow storage closet she’d cleaned of everything except a pitiful mattress and a mini heater.
“Still sleeping on the job?” He shouldn’t have teased, shouldn’t have used that tone which was almost like a question.
“Only when the job doesn’t end.”
If she hadn’t leaned down while he stood at the frame, watching her fold one last file into that box.
If she hadn’t left that heater on to where the tiny space was just a bit too warm, the smell of paper dust lingering in its heat.
If the rain didn’t hit the windows like static.
And definitely if he hadn’t stepped aside as she brushed past him for the light switch. Almost stumbled. Then they were too close.
An unfortunate heartbeat where neither of them moved.
Was it the quiet? The exhaustion from those grueling patrols all week?
Or maybe it was two people who’d both stopped thinking— too similar in a sense they reacted before they thought, especially if emotions ran high.
Then her shoulder brushed his chest, nail in the coffin. His hand caught her elbow, just to steady.
Eyes met, then mouths.
Not romantic, just reflex.
How weak that moment was— the fact that was all it took was a little warmth.
No words. No promises.
Just a start to something that shouldn’t have happened.
They wouldn’t meet again. Not until she neared the end of her life, at least.
Jason Peter Todd was never in love with Adeline Morrison. But he came to love what came of that storm he’d been caught in with her.
A girl with his eyes and a politeness unending.
But her blood tainted.
Chapter 11: The Silence of Blue
Summary:
•Is Wayne Manor’s security men in black suits or Batsuits?
•Damian tries to make amends his own way.
•Jason does his best to help Rory.
•Mar’i Grayson is her father’s daughter.
Notes:
TW: •Suicidal ideation/mention (Brief).
•Violence against an elderly person.
•Child grief and trauma.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Present Day— The BatCave
“I told her you were only scared.” Bruce’s voice carried, echoed a bit. Damian didn’t pay him any mind, focused on some tiny gadget at the workbench.
Damian would be lying if he said he didn’t minimize their interactions— his and Rory’s— since the confrontation with his mother.
He was working on trying to repair what he’d broken. Truly, he was. But Robin had been busy lately, and that room tour the day before coupled with a shitty pirate movie and Cassandra was the best interaction they had in months.
“That you were trying to protect her. That you feel guilty, which is why you’re distant.”
Damian didn’t look up. “She shouldn’t have been talking to her.”
“She didn’t know any better.”
Silence again. Bruce came a bit closer, stopping beside the workbench— giving him space but making his presence clear all the same.
“I told her you were trying to protect her.”
He waited a beat. “Unless I was wrong.”
“You’re not.” Damian’s shoulders tightened.
Bruce nodded. “Then next remember protection doesn’t equal control. You can’t teach fear to a child by scaring her, Damian.”
That made his head snap up. Glaring. “That was not my intention.”
“I’m not saying that was your intention, but it’s what you did. If it were Mar’i you would’ve been more gentle.” That one made Damian physically stand.
“She’s not Mar’i. I’m trying, it’s not as if I ignore her.”
“I didn’t say you did. But you handled this poorly, and you never would’ve grabbed Mar’i like that-“
“Mar’i is Tamaranean,” Damian countered. Voice clipped.
“Mar’i is Dick’s,” Bruce’s response came out evenly, but the results were anything else.
Damian froze, just for a second, tension reaching his shoulders.
“I’m right.” Bruce watched him carefully, jaw set.
Damian’s own matched as he knew it would, but his next words weren’t so expected.
“Mar’i has strength, father. Has been taught strength. Enough to defend herself. None of you have given Rory such chances.”
“And that scares you-“
“Yes.” He slammed the screwdriver he’d been working with on the table, eyes narrowed. “As it should all of you. You’ve chosen to keep her in the dark. Play house. Pretend she is just another child. Walking on eggshells, hiding everything that might help her understand what’s really out there-“
“Jason wants to give her a childhood, Damian.” Bruce pinched the bridge of his nose. “We’ve talked about this before.”
“If what we learned last week has proven me right about anything, it’s protecting her childhood has crippled her awareness.” Damian crossed his arms. Stern.
He wasn’t wrong. Not this time, and Bruce’s gut twisted at that fact.
“She’s seven.”
“You fail to consider she’s seven in Gotham.” Damian shot back without missing a beat. “Cassandra even agrees. That’s why she taught her to hide- an actually useful skill when this city tries to eat children alive.”
Bruce’s brow furrowed. “What?”
“You heard me,” Damian said, allowing himself to sit back down. “Cassandra has been teaching her vanishment through play. How to move quietly. How to be unseen.”
“Behind our back?”
“Behind yours,” He countered, turning back to his work.
Bruce exhaled through his nose. “That wasn’t her call to make.”
“Truly it’s not yours, either,” Damian spoke flatly. “Her father is too busy keeping her in the dark to realize she’s blind to the world outside these walls. Growing restless. Curious.”
Bruce’s jaw flexed, but his tone stayed calm. “Curious is not the same as ready.”
Damian didn’t look up. “It’s the same doorway. The difference is whether someone opens it for her or she’s forced to find a way through alone.”
“That’s not her burden.”
“She’s a child connected to our family in Gotham.” Damian said, voice low. “This city will remind her of that whether you allow it or not.”
Before Bruce could respond, the console near the Cave staircase beeped. Soft, insistent.
An alert from the front gates.
Bruce turned toward the monitor, brow furrowing as the camera flickered on.
A teenage boy stood just outside the iron bars, hood up that shadowed his eyes from the daylight, hands shoved in his pockets. Faded jeans. Expression somewhere between bored and annoyed.
“Someone’s at the gates.” Bruce muttered, adjusting its feed.
Damian came to his side, leaning over his father as he sat down, matching his confused expression. “Do you know him?”
“I can’t tell.” Bruce couldn’t. Not really. There was something familiar about him, though his brain wasn’t clicking.
The boy shifted his weight, looked straight at the camera lens like he knew exactly where it was.
“Hey,” he said, voice carrying through the speaker. “Jason Todd home?”
“Jason?” Bruce’s eyes narrowed, hitting the comm button. “State your name.”
“Not important. Care to buzz me in or do I have to break his door down?”
Damian’s arms crossed. “Do you make a habit of appearing uninvited at private estates? Threats?”
“Lately, about as much as you make a habit of living behind a giant iron W,” he eyed the gate in front of him. “You’d think for people who loved privacy so much, you’d be a bit more subtle.”
“You need to leave.” Bruce said with a click, expression unchanged. Probably another kid reporter.
“Yeah, see, that’s the thing,” the boy said, tone dry and hood off now. “You can say no, but that doesn’t exactly mean I’m leaving until I talk to Jason. I don’t care if he’s brooding or in one of those little moods where he pretends he’s fine. He’s coming out here.” His voice lowered. “Or I’m coming in there.”
Damian’s lips thinned as Bruce clicked back in. “Whatever it is you want with him, he’s left. Now it’s your turn.”
He watched as the boy leaned closer to the intercom, unimpressed and not believing a word they said. “What, now you hit a little red button and send security?”
Bruce and Damian exchanged a look.
Bruce’s voice went firm. “There’s no need for-“
“And by security, are we talkin’ men in black suits or Waynes in Bat suits?”
That stopped them cold.
Bruce’s hand lowered slowly from the console.
“He didn’t just-“
“He did.” Damian straightened.
“So is this the part where you people freak out or let me in?”
Damian blinked. Incredulous— unable to determine if this boy was bold or suicidal.
Bruce exhaled through nose, disbelief in his tone. “Open the gate.”
He prayed this wasn’t another Tim situation, though it surely felt reminiscent of what Dick had described all those years ago.
It smelt like polished oak, old books, and way too many expensive candles.
Yuck.
Bruce and Damian Wayne eyed him from their own seats as minutes passed by. He didn’t bother drinking that water on the coffee table— probably laced with nothing, but he was told to never risk it.
He nodded his head, blue hoodie a bit too warm all of a sudden, the nerves setting in but not really seen outside of his stiff posture. Elbows on his knees, silently aware of all exits.
That silence. The old portrait. The smells.
No wonder Jason didn’t talk much about this place. Boring.
“This definitely does not scream a house of secrets and mystery, Mr. Wayne, I applaud you.”
Damian narrow his eyes. Annoyed.
“You’re remarkably mouthy for someone who forced entry.”
He scoffed, meeting the challenge, not knowing what was good for him. “Well, Robin, you opened the gate, so…”
Bruce’s voice came with a steady demand for answers. “You’re looking for Jason.”
Bruce watched as he nodded, leaning back but still on edge. “Yeah. Think I said that out front.”
“This is private property. Jason doesn’t live here.”
“Sure and the BatCave is in the attic.” It came out flat.
Damian was about to bite back, not to be outwitted, when a squeal stung his ears.
“TY!!!” Her voice cracked into the air before anyone could react. Damian and Bruce stood, somewhat startled, as a blur ran past their seats.
The boy barely had a second to stand before he was tackled backward and flat on his ass.
“Ack- okay- that’s enough, Looney Tunes, come on-“ he tapped out as Rory grinned up at him from her place on his stomach.
“You’re here!” She smiled, moving off of him to sit on her knees.
“I told you I’d drop by at some point.”
Jason blinked from where he held her backpack at the open front door.
“Tyler…” it came out more of a growl, Jason’s expression shifting from stunned to enraged.
“Before you freak out-“
Jason’s jaw clenched. “I’m already there.”
Rory turned to him, smiling. “Daddy! Ty came for a visit!”
“Yes, Rory, I can see that.” Jason’s eyes stayed locked on the teenager beside her.
Bruce cleared his throat, gaining their attention. “So that’s who you are.”
It was all coming back to him now— light green eyes, dark auburn hair, faded freckles on the nose and a cartoon nickname for a little girl.
“Tyler Brooks.”
Bruce remembered it well— taking down the cheerdrops distribution.
One of Jason’s successes and simultaneous failures, in Bruce’s eyes, with the death of Andy Brooks.
Tyler frowned. “Tyler Lloyd now, actually.”
“Rory, if you could give us a second, I’ll let Tyler up to see your room.” Jason said expression the softest he could muster through the tension, watching her nod.
“I’ll make sure it’s nice and clean for you, Ty!” The little blonde practically bounced upstairs, overjoyed by the sudden company.
Tyler smiled despite the air. “You better. I still owed you a rematch. Brought the Mario Kart.”
They waited until her laugh turned the corner. Then it was go time.
“Why?” Jason groaned, finally shutting the front door.
“What? No hugs?”
“Tyler-“
“So this is your fault.” Damian muttered.
Jason shot him a glare. “Not helping.”
Tyler stood, brushing himself off. “Look, I just needed to talk to you. It’s important.”
Jason crossed his arms, unimpressed. “Important usually comes with a phone call.”
“Didn’t think this was a phone thing.”
“Right, because home invasion’s always the better option.”
“It is where Roland Avery is concerned.”
The name alone was enough to make all three men pause.
It hit Jason like a bullet. Every muscle went rigid, his expression turned cold.
Bruce knew that look well.
Jason’s voice came out tight. Raspy. “What about him?”
“Takisha Harris is dead.”
Jason’s stomach sank.
Tyler exhaled, eyes sadder this time, a hand through his hair as he carefully chose the next few words before letting them out.
“So is Eliane Morrison.”
Damian blinked, trying to process what all he discovered in reports over the course of the last few months.
“Rory’s grandmother.” He said finally.
“Damian, go help Rory clean her room.” His father said suddenly, a tone of finality.
Damian’s eyes narrowed, head snapping to face him. “What?”
Bruce’s tone left no room for argument. “Go. Now.”
Damian turned on his heel and left without another word, not because he wanted to, but because every expression said he needed to.
Tyler waited until his footsteps faded, then started his report.
“I first heard about the Avery Estate three days ago,” he unzipped his backpack as Jason slowly sat down just beside him, matching posture. “They’re saying it blew up- Jump City FD insists it was electrical. Bad wiring. But the pictures I found? They tell a different story.”
“Accelerant markings.” Bruce frowned, picking up one of various images Tyler displayed on the table before them.
“Close to anything that used gas or electric. Surely no coincidence there.”
Tyler spread the papers across the coffee table— photos, clippings, printed reports, and a single disc disguised as a heavy metal CD.
“Started looking through old contacts when you couldn’t be reached.” He looked pointed at Jason, clearly displeased, who shrugged in return.
“I’ve been busy.”
“You always answered my calls before,” Tyler deadpanned, pulling out a laptop.
“Let me guess, daddy buys you a computer for Christmas and you decide that gives you a go-ahead at my files?”
“Yep.” Tyler popped the ‘p’ at the end, waiting for it to load. “You said no field work while you were gone. Which it’s been a hell of a long time- but you never said anything about digital investigation.”
Jason frowned. “I told you to lay low. That this might take a while.”
“You didn’t say nine months, seven text messages, and a voicemail asking me to send Rory’s birth certificate.”
Jason chose silence was the answer for once, mostly because Bruce was giving him another side-eye.
“I went looking for answers,” Tyler said. “Six months ago, Takisha Harris went missing. Adeline’s friend who helped find you, notarized those custody papers.”
Jason nodded once, slow.
Wasn’t exactly his biggest fan, but he’d never forget the woman sent to tell him he had a daughter.
“Three months later and her coworker comes knocking to find pill bottles floating with her in the bathtub,” Tyler felt sick to his stomach. “Ruled a suicide. I call bullshit.”
Bruce’s jaw tightened. “And Elaine Morrison?”
“Two days ago the apartment got a voicemail from a manager at her living facility.” Tyler lifted the CD. “Burned it on this baby. Track five. Numbers one through four are from a telemarketer and your ex.”
Jason blinked. “Which one?”
“Amazonian. Wants her bracelet or whatever back.”
“I told her I didn’t have it.” He did.
“She thinks you’re a liar.” Tyler shrugged.
Rory’s door had what was supposed to be fake Edelweiss on it. Taped up, star-shaped blooms in an off-white color with bright yellow at the center. Cherry blossom, too.
She always hummed some song Maps showed her. Today was no different as Damian stood in her doorway, watching her scoop crayons back in their bin.
She made her bed rather poorly, as to be expected.
She was lazy when it came to tucking the sheet into the mattress or smoothing the quilt — but she always lined up her plushes the same: Wonder Woman, Robin, Batman, and the tiny Rory one Mar’i had gotten for her birthday.
She didn’t hear him come in at first. Not until his shadow crossed the floorboards.
“Better than last time,” Damian muttered to her, walking over to her bed to make the necessary adjustments.
“Floors almost immaculate.” That was true. She was always good at picking up after herself, so long as there were no sparkles involved.
Which she was currently grounded from after stealing more “coloring pages” from a file Tim had left unattended.
Damian decided that was entirely Drake’s own fault.
Rory looked up shyly. “I already picked everything up.”
“So I see.” He finished then, nodding to himself in approval as he turned back to her.
He stepped closer, the wooden floor creaking faintly under his shoes. Hands clasped behind his back, a posture almost formal.
“Are you mad?” Rory asked, head tilted as she leaned over for one last crayon. “You’re being weird.”
“Not anymore.”
He came to stand by her desk, running a finger over it, though he knew there would be no dust. “I owe you something.”
Rory blinked, curious. “For what?”
He drew a breath. Quiet. Then he sat the pouch down in front of her he’d put in his back pocket that morning. “Open it.”
The last time he gave her something, it ended up being a taser.
Her dad said she was only allowed to take it with her on field trips.
Her small fingers fumbled with the little white ribbon— pulling out a small button. This one was just like the one he’d taken from her a while back, but it was cleaner. Newer.
The engraving was different.
“A bird?” She asked.
“A sparrow.” He corrected.
Her thumb brushed the faint outline with curiosity— tiny, winged, a simple shape and nothing more.
“Why that one?” She questioned. It was pretty, but Rory was confused. “You like dogs and falcons, cats and bats and stuff.”
“I do,” he said, “But I made it for you.” Damian adjusted a few shirts poorly hung on hangers.
“Oh.” Rory still seemed unsure, looking it over front to back. “Thank you!”
“It’s because they always come home.”
That made her blink. “They do?”
“They do,” his voice came out softer than he intended that time. “They travel miles, sometimes across oceans, and somehow… they find their way back.”
Rory studied it longer. “So… like a promise?”
That’s the best connection her seven-year-old mind could come up with.
“If you want it to be.”
His tone throughout the discussion was flat. Void of any pride— just quiet.
Rory turned it over. Thoughtful.
This was like when GB told her dad he did a good job, or Mar’i did her hair pretty after saying something that made her sad.
He’s saying sorry.
“I like it better than the old one.” She decided out loud.
He exhaled through his nose. A sound close to relief if not so restrained.
“Then keep it safe, baby detective.” He muttered.
Her grin widened at the nickname. Maps gave it to her a while back. Stephanie used it once, too. But never Damian. “I will.”
Something shifted.
The smile slipped, her fingers stopped moving after one last trace of its wingspan with her thumb.
Then she whispered, slow. “Uncle Damian… I…I’m a liar.”
Damian didn’t look up from where he was straightening the collar of one of her tiny coats. “What?”
“I’m a liar.” This time it was more clear in a way that made him pause and look at her.
“I lied before.” She murmured, staring at her lap. “About what she gave me.”
Damian went still, then promised himself to keep his composure this time— approaching her slowly. Measured.
“What do you mean?”
Rory hesitated. Her eyes darted to the door, as if the hallway might swallow her words when she let them out. “My friend,” she said finally. “The one I’m not supposed to talk to anymore.”
Damian’s jaw tightened, but his tone stayed even as he crouched. “What did she give you, Rory?”
Rory hesitated, then walked over to her dresser drawer. She pulled out a small, wooden box that was once meant to hold packets of hot chocolate.
Rusted on the hinges and with a few chips in its wood, but still serving its new purpose well.
“I keep my treasures in here.” She said softly, walking back over to him. “There’s a picture of my mommy, and my daddy put something in it for me to keep safe- but it looks weird…”
She offered it to him with both hands. He took it carefully, the way one handles glass, because he could tell it meant as much to her.
“You can open it.”
He lifted the lid open, the hinge creaking faintly.
Just like she said, Damian could see a worn picture of a familiar blonde woman. Not from life, but from a file.
Adeline S. Morrison.
He’d read the obituary, seen the record. But this was different. Professional headshot on an ID badge.
“Gotham City Social Services,” Damian muttered under his breath.
How had he missed this during his sweep?
Beneath the photo, tucked between a ribbon and a few rocks, were two folded slips of thermal paper. Medical printouts.
This is where his studies came in handy.
He unfolded the first, holding it up to the light—black and white, blurry but unmistakable. An ultrasound.
“Did your mother give this to your father?”
“I dunno,” Rory shrugged, sitting cross-legged on the floor beside him. “My Dad said that’s when I was the size of a jellybean.”
“Eight weeks along,” he muttered.
Then he unfolded the second—nearly identical. Same name. Same clinic. Same Doctor sign-off.
But he could read the data marks— they didn’t line up.
The fetal measurement had been manually edited—trimmed to make the pregnancy appear shorter than it was. Nothing lined up with one hundred percent accuracy.
He could see the faint inconsistencies where the numbers were retyped. A crude alteration, but enough to pass casual inspection. Someone had falsified this.
This one shaved eight to six.
“Dad didn’t say why there’s two of them.”
Damian said nothing for a moment. His mind was already racing, piecing together timelines, though this was certainly not his field of medicine.
“He says they’re the best baby Rory pictures he’s got aside from the one in his bedroom.”
Her gaze followed his, nervous as he stared at the two pictures for a long time. “Is something wrong? Was I ugly?”
“No.” How could an ultrasound be— he had to remind himself she’s seven.
“I think it’s weird he has two jellybean pictures,” she commented.
That’s when he saw them at the bottom. Damian frowned. “She gave you more of these?”
“Four,” she said, taking them out and lifting them to his eyes. “This one means choices, this one means rise, this one means… I forget what this one means- but the last one means to learn.”
The third one.
The third one.
“Are you taking them for a long time?” Rory frowned sadly, surprised when Damian shook his head and held out his palm.
He didn’t rip them from her this time, instead letting her slowly place them in the palm of his hand.
“I’ll… review them. For a moment. And bring them back to you.”
Not a complete lie. He’d review them, determine if safe or not, and make her a new one or two of his own as replacement.
Easy enough.
“Promise?”
“Promise.”
Rory smiled faintly. “Okay. But be careful, my friend said they’re special.”
He held them, closing his hand slowly— feeling them. Cool metal against his palm, every symbol pressed against his skin like a quiet accusation.
What was her purpose with these? Gaining the trust of a child?
Downstairs, Jason’s voice called up the stairs.
“Rory?”
She jumped, tucking her tin box back into its drawer. “I gotta go!”
“Go on. I’ll look at these.” He nodded, putting the buttons into his pocket and laying the photos back into her box, which she snapped shut before going back over to her dresser.
“Rory.” Jason’s voice was more insistent this time.
“Coming!” She glanced back at Damian from the doorway, smiling. “I’ll show you my magic trick later, okay?”
Damian nodded, coming to a stand as she skipped to the stairs.
Rory knew it was something important when Jason met her halfway upstairs and told her to go to his bedroom.
Then she knew it was serious when her dad picked her up and sat her on the edge of his bed, shutting his door with a quiet click.
Jason kept the room dark. Didn’t like giving bad news in bright spaces.
She sat there, hands on her lap, legs slowly stopping their kicks as the silence stretched.
Jason sighed deeply, running a hand down the back of his neck.
Rory blinked as he got on his knees in front of her, hands taking hers. He had to do this as gently as possible. Choose his words carefully.
“Dad?” she asked.
Jason struggled to find words that would break her. “Kiddo, I need to tell you something. It’s not good.”
“Huh?”
“You’re gonna cry. And that’s okay, because that means you care.” He really didn’t know where to start.
Her head tilted. “Something bad happened?”
Jason nodded. “Yeah,” he brushed a piece of hair behind her ear. “Yeah, Rory. Something really bad.”
He took a breath. “You remember Grandma Elaine?”
“Yeah!” She grinned. “She has the fuzzy plants and pictures of Mommy. We’re going for a visit when school’s out!”
Jason looked at her— really looked at her. This tiny kid who’d seen too much already for his liking.
“Grandma Elaine passed away, Rory.” He didn’t say it as slow as he’d have liked to. As gently as she deserved— but his best never quite seemed to be enough.
For a moment, Rory just stared. Like she didn’t understand or maybe didn’t hear him.
Her shoulders sank slowly.
“But… she’s all that’s left of Mommy’s family.”
His gut twisted.
Jason nodded once, giving her hands a squeeze.
She didn’t tear up at first, not really. Just blinked really fast and didn’t move anywhere else. Stiff as a board.
“But… she wasn’t sick like other people she lived with,” Rory whispered. “She told me when she called for Christmas she was having fun.”
Jason took away one of his hands to rub it over his mouth. “Sometimes people say that so you don’t feel bad. She was in that place so people could take care of her. Something happened, and they didn’t.”
Rory’s chin wobbled a bit. “Do you think she was scared?”
Jason’s throat felt sore all of a sudden. Raw.
It was hard to swallow, let alone speak.
“I think she knew she was loved.”
That’s when the floodgates opened and the sniffling started. She pressed both hands to her face. “I don’t have anybody from my Mommy now.”
He leaned up and pulled her down, pulling her head into his chest, hand cupping the back of her head. “You’ve got me,” he said into her hair. “You’ve always got me.”
They sat there for a long time, her sobs soaking his shirt but eventually fading into small breaths.
When she finally spoke again, it was so soft he almost didn’t hear her: “Can I plant a flower for her, too?”
“I think she’d really like that, kiddo.”
“She likes the fuzzy ones.”
“We’ll find some tomorrow, okay?”
She nodded into his chest, one small hand clutching his t-shirt.
“I’ll make them grow really big w-with sunlight and wodder.”
“Yeah, kiddo,” he murmured, pressing a kiss to her temple. ”I don’t doubt that.”
Bruce’s head shook as he leaned against the wall outside the door, Tyler across from him with a frown.
“Is he telling her?” Damian asked.
Bruce nodded once.
Damian didn’t say anything else, just looked between them before going to dim the blinds of Rory’s bedroom.
“She’s tougher than most kids, whether you’ve all realized that or not.” Tyler said suddenly, making Bruce look up at him from where his eyes were fixated on hardwood floor. “She’s got what my Pops calls an old soul. She’ll struggle for a bit, but she’s gonna be fine.”
The door opened with a creak, Jason’s voice low and hoarse, murmuring to Bruce that she’d fallen asleep.
Bruce nodded. “I’ll let the school know.”
A quiet would linger for the rest of the night.
It was the kind of grief that didn’t linger loudly but made sure to fill the halls until morning.
Later that evening— The BatCave
Tyler didn’t know what he expected. He knew he wasn’t quite sure what to say though. Didn’t trust himself to open his mouth in a way that didn’t say he was impressed.
Jason had mentioned it briefly— never called it “The Cave” like Bruce, Batman, did.
Just “down there” and sometimes “the old haunt” if he was in a mood. Most of the time he didn’t have a name for it at all.
Water rushed below them, some parts around them but not touching the metal of the floors. How did that metal not rust— billionaire. Dumb question.
Damian’s voice came from behind him, clipped. “Touch nothing.”
Tyler glanced back at him with a grin. “Oh trust me, I’m not interested in breaking your toys.”
“That would imply you could.”
Tyler paused.
He probably could if he really tried.
Like actually.
Bruce was already moving across the platform, checking something on the console. The glow from the monitors threw long shadows against the ground. A thousand shades of memory.
“So this is it…”
Bruce didn’t bother looking up. “You’ve heard about it.”
“Jason only mentioned it, like, once or twice.” More than that. “He said this was where it all started, aside from a corner in Crime Alley.”
Bruce’s fingers paused on the keyboard. A flicker of recognition in his eyes. “He told you that?”
“Kinda hard to forget when your mentor’s origin starts off with: ‘So there I was, about to pop a tire off the Batmobile’.”
“A second tire.” Bruce muttered, but there was a twitch to his mouth unseen by those behind him before it shifted back to calculating. Heavy.
He switched to one of the monitors, the contents of Tyler’s hard drive lighting up on the screen.
The video flickered— grainy, black and white, street view. Jump City, time stamped to the minutes before the facility claimed Elaine had her ‘accident’.
They could barely make out the windows through the glare of neon signs.
“There.” Tyler pointed. “Fourth floor, left window. That’s her unit. If you zoom in, you can see a sliver of the hallway carpet.”
Damian leaned in forward slightly, squinting.
The faint outline of what looked to be a wheelchair drifted into view— slow, steady, like someone pushing it.
“The official report says she went down by herself. Wheeled herself into the elevator shaft after the doors glitched open.” Tyler shook his head. “I call bullshit. Elaine was barely able to hand Rory an animal cracker after her nurse gave the kid a haircut.”
Bruce frowned. “You’re certain the timestamp matches the incident report.”
“Down to the second.”
Bruce rewound the footage. Something was there.
When what little sliver of a chair was visible rolled past the hall window, one of the lights overhead flickered. Not like a power surge or a bad bulb— deliberate.
“That’s when they cut the elevator,” he muttered.
Tyler hadn’t caught that. “What?”
Bruce scrubbed forward two frames. The wheelchair crossed out of sight.
Then the light blinked again.
“That’s not random.” Bruce scrubbed forward again, jaw set. The footage jumped, static lines cutting across the screen. When the image steadied, the hall was empty.
No wheelchair.
No shadows.
“The power flicker matches the timestamp you have the elevator dropping. The light cut again just when she made it to the doors.”
Jason’s voice came firm from behind them. “That’s not a coincidence.”
Bruce was the only one who didn’t bother to turn and face him. “No. It’s not.”
“This is Avery,” Jason said. “It has to be.”
Tyler nodded quickly, half-relieved someone said it.
“From what you’ve told me, he doesn’t seem the type to plan this out, Jason.” Bruce still studied the flickering light as they spoke.
Jason crossed his arms. “You didn’t see that house before it got blown to pieces. Had it not been for Adeline’s planning, I don’t know how easily I would’ve gotten her out.”
It pained him to admit it— but Roland Avery, though weak when it came to a fight, wasn’t stupid. Anything but. And with connections.
That’s why visits to Elaine were so rare.
Maybe he should’ve taken Rory to see her just one more time before they left.
Damian’s brow furrowed. “Timed. Precise.”
“Cut the cameras. Pulled strings so the floor was practically empty of anyone else. No room for witnesses.” Bruce continued. “This was well planned. They put effort in.”
“They?” Tyler blinked.
Jason stiffened. “It’s not The Court, Bruce.”
“You can’t be sure of that. None of us can.”
“They’ve been quiet for nine months.” Jason’s voice came out like gravel. “It’s the Red Hood they were after.”
“So we thought…” Bruce looked to Damian, who had a lie quickly formed on his tongue.
Jason couldn’t know about Talia and Rory’s interaction. Not then, and not now. The fallout was too unpredictable.
“Mother reached out to me,” Damian lied easily. Spoke flat. “She’s been tracking movement in the east. Her sources believe the Court is targeting those connected to the Lazarus Pit.”
Jason’s head whipped around. “That’s one hell of a convenient claim.”
“I don’t lie when it comes to the League, Todd. They’ve connected the bloodlines to users. Anyone who’s touched one or carries its traces became a mark.”
“Wait, wait, wait,” Tyler cut in, hand raised as if it were a classroom. “Lazarus residue? Is this about-“
Jason’s look told him it was time to stop talking.
He shut his mouth quickly, gears shifting. “Is this about your resurrection?”
“The Pit didn’t resurrect me,” Jason corrected. “It healed me. Superboy did that whole punch-paradox thing.”
Tyler would definitely be asking questions about that later.
“But these people know Red Hood has used it,” Tyler pressed. “And if they’re attacking people Rory and you know, as in Rory and Jason Todd, it’s safe to assume they know who you are.”
“They’ve known for some time.”
Jason cut in before the weight of Bruce’s words could land. “Yeah, but The Court doesn’t go for such high-risk targets. Not openly. The Waynes are too public. Bruce is too political, and they’d be risking everything to come at one of us as civilians.”
Damian rolled his eyes. “The only true benefit of the media.”
“They’ve risked more for less,” Bruce said suddenly, making them all pause.
Jason’s tone dropped lower. Colder.
“They don’t attack civilians, Bruce.”
The silence that followed was an argument of its own.
Bruce couldn’t be sure about that anymore. The Talon that hit Star City hadn’t gone for Jason’s mask; it went for his throat.
That he learned three months ago.
But since then, nothing.
No second strike. No message. Not a whisper in Gotham or cities beyond.
They hadn’t gone after anyone else— not Damian, not himself.
Only Jason.
Nothing made sense. Why wait?
Unless they weren’t finished.
Which meant they were watching.
Always watching.
Meanwhile— Dick Grayson’s Apartment, Blüdhaven
No alarms. No growth spurts. No new crisis.
Just the faint sound of a one-year-old.
Who was supposed to be three months old.
But Wally James Grayson was a half-Tamaranean, half-human hybrid baby who got his name after eleven days and a few phone calls just to make sure it was okay.
On day fifteen, Kori woke up Dick in the middle of the night saying Wally had suddenly gained half his weight and a headful of hair.
Now? He was three months on paper, physically one year, and according to Victor’s labs, wasn’t cooling it with the growth spurts just yet. At least another year of them, then he should age relatively human after the fact.
It wasn’t even normal for Tamaraneans — just the fault line where two genomes met.
Who knows what physical age he would be at that point. Donna prayed on their behalf they didn’t wake up to a teenager one morning.
Healthy. Solid. Soft black hair, slightly tan skin, and unable to go out in public without sunglasses like his mother— his irises somehow human but, of all colors, teal.
Kori blamed the suns and radiation of that new planet’s moons or something.
His eyes weren’t as big a concern as his vocal cords, though.
They came to learn Wally might never speak.
His vocal cords were seriously underdeveloped— he couldn’t form words, but little sounds still found their way out at times. Soft hums, breathy coos, the quietest laughs that seemed to come from his chest instead of his throat.
And that face did all the speaking for him.
Dick had never seen a baby so offended by oatmeal.
Across the room, Mar’i dropped onto the couch with a dramatic sigh. “He’s doing it again.”
Nightwing looked half-dead at the kitchen counter, mask hanging partially off his face as his upper body sprawled across it.
Blüdhaven patrols and Titan debriefings were easy— adding his newborn was hard.
A very whelming experience.
“Doing what?” He groaned, taking his mask off with a rip. The adhesive might have taken a little skin off this time, but he didn’t have the energy to care.
Neither did Kori, who was already in bed.
“Following me.”
Sure enough, he had abandoned his stack of blocks to roll, like actually log roll, across the carpet. Slow and determined.
Like a tiny soldier on a mission to annoy the hell out of her.
Mar’i pulled her feet up just in time for him to bump into the couch leg and blink up at her like she’d betrayed him.
“See?” She said, arms crossed. “He’s obsessed.”
“Mar’i-“
“He is! I woke up this morning and he had rolled off you and mom’s bed, onto the floor, and waited for me outside my bedroom door. I almost stepped on him!”
“Oh no, your baby brother loves you, how tragic.”
“No. He loves annoying me.” Mar’i shot back with a hiss.
Wally blinked and let out what little sound he was able— something close to a laugh.
Mar’i scowled. “He does that every time I say something about him. I swear he knows.”
“He’s just laughing,” Dick mumbled, voice muffled as he face-planted into his forearm again.
“He can’t laugh!”
“Mar’i…”
“I’m serious. It’s weird. He doesn’t even cry like a normal baby. It’s all,” she made a rough, warbly noise that was more seal than human. “Like that!”
“Yeah,” he muttered, setting the mask aside. “That’s kind of the point.”
She frowned. “It freaks me out, dad.”
“I know.”
Wally, meanwhile, found his toes fascinating. He chewed on them with determination, that soft, airy hum again. Not quite a coo.
Mar’i blinked at him, her voice much quieter now. “I mean… it doesn’t hurt him, right?”
“No.” Dick blinked. “It’s just… how he talks.”
He tried to find the right words in his exhausted state, desperate for a shower, but knowing this was a bit more important.
“When you’re born with vocal cords that don’t work quite right, your throat still tries. It’s like the air moves but just doesn’t hit right, Mar’i. He’s trying his best. Those little sounds you hear, they’re his way of talking. Nothing strange about them.”
Wally made a sound that wasn’t quite a cry but close. It didn’t sound upset, but it was off enough to make Mar’i stop mid-eye roll.
She frowned to herself. “Okay, fine, don’t do that.”
He blinked up at her with a smile.
“Ugh,” she muttered, scooping him up. “You’re a needy baby, you know that?”
He smiled in a way only a baby could, drool and a wet hand in her hair that made Mar’i groan a bit.
She sighed, plopping him gently on the couch beside her, fixing his hair with her hand.
“There. Are we happy now, king baby.”
The second she turned her head after grabbing her tablet off the arm, Wally was already mid-roll. She reached out too late as he let himself fall back and roll off the cushion.
But instead of hitting the floor with a hard thud, he kinda… ‘Floated’ wasn’t the right word.
He still hit the ground just very, very slow. Like a lazy drift downward until he landed back-first on the carpet with another sound that she assumed was supposed to be a giggle.
Mar’i blinked. Stunned.
“…what?”
Dick groaned without looking up. There weren’t enough energy drinks in the world for this. “What’d he break?”
“Gravity.”
“Try again.”
“No, Dad, for real.”
“Mar’i-“
“He fell off the couch but didn’t do the fall part!”
Dick turned, lips a straight line, eyes squinted in confusion as he reached for a cereal bowl. “What do you mean he didn’t ’do the fall’?”
“I mean he just-“ she gestured wildly, unsure how to explain it. “Like a balloon! A slow, chubby, drooly baby balloon!”
“Mar’i, sweetheart, he probably just bounced a little.”
“No, Dad! He floated! Like a tiny bit. Like drifting!”
“That’s not a thing, Mar’i. He wouldn’t start flying until he’s closer to your age.” Dick blinked. “…I think? Where’s your mother?”
“Wally didn’t let her put him down until I woke up and it is a thing!” Mar’i was growing frustrated.
She picked her brother up under his arms.
“See?! Look at that face! He knows what he did!”
Dick paused mid-spoonful. “He has spit-up on his t-shirt, Mar’i. He barely knows he has toes.
“I’m not lying.”
“I didn’t say you were lying, I said he’s too young to be flying. There’s a difference.” He muttered, eyes anywhere but her antics.
“He’s not flying, he’s floating.”
“Little star, that’s the same thing.”
Mar’i had to take a deep breath as to not have another incident with the ceiling fan above them. “Daddy. I am not a liar-“
“I never said you were-“
“-and I am not playing games. My baby brother floated,” she planted a couch pillow in the middle of the floor, holding Wally up as if he were evidence. “So you’re just gonna have to turn around and see him do it again.”
Dick froze. “What the hell did you just say?”
Mar’i planted herself like she was about to prove a point.
“No- Mar’i-“
She dropped him.
Not from high, obviously, on the off chance she was wrong.
But her dad confused her with a reaction like she’d tossed him off a building. Shouting her name and lunging forward, every muscle tightening.
Wally drifted down, slow and steady, landing flat against his arms. Perfect. No crying. No injury. Just a soft little fwump and breathy giggle-type sound.
Dick froze. Crouched, holding the baby like he couldn’t believe what he just witnessed.
Because he couldn’t.
“See!”
He looked up at her slowly. “You dropped him.”
“Yeah,” she said proudly. “And he floated-“
“Go to your room.”
“Huh?” Mar’i blinked, confusion written all over her face.
His voice didn’t raise. It didn’t need to. That calm, heavy tone was worse. “Now, Mar’i.”
“But he floated!”
“He’s three months old!” Dick’s voice cracked somewhere between anger and disbelief. “You don’t drop a baby!”
Mar’i’s face fell, grin fading to guilt. “I-“
He stood, Wally still tucked against his chest, breathing out hard through his nose. “I don’t care if he sprouts wings, you don’t drop him. Ever.”
She didn’t move. “I-I wouldn’t have done it if I thought I’d hurt him-“
“Were you thinking at all when you did that?”
No. He had to breathe. That was cruel. She was eight.
“Just…I know, just,” he sighed, running a hand down his face. “But you never do anything like that again, understand? Bedroom. Now.”
Mar’i nodded, eyes glassy. “I’m sorry.”
“Just, please, give me a minute.” He muttered, looking his son over head to toe, a slight tremor to his hands.
“Please, Mar’i.”
Later…
She still didn’t get it.
All she did was prove her point. She put down a pillow. He was fine.
Mar’i sat with a large weighted blanket over her head like a cloak, tablet illuminating her face, hitting call on her tablet from in the safety of her closet.
Part of her hair was still frizzy from Wally’s drool, illuminated just a bit.
Rory’s face appeared a few seconds later— blurry, camera tilted too low. She wasn’t talking.
“Okay,” she started, voice hushed but fierce. “So I got grounded for nothing. I didn’t even drop him, like- well I did, but I put down a pillow and… and he…”
That’s when she knew something wasn’t right.
Rory didn’t look okay.
Her eyes were red and puffy, cheeks blotchy, and for a second Mar’i thought the screen froze when she didn’t move.
“Rory?” Mar’i blinked, shifted to her knees, momentum breaking. “What’s wrong with your face?”
Rory tried to smile. Failed. “Nothing.”
Liar.
The blanket slipped down Mar’i’s shoulders. Nostrils flared. “Who did it?”
“Nobody.” Rory hesitate, voice small. “My grandma died.”
Mar’i paused, catching the way her cousin’s voice cracked on the word ‘grandma’, that enraged energy she felt slowly melting away with a frown. “…oh.”
Rory nodded. “My dad said people didn’t watch her good.”
“What?!”
Rory nodded her head, wiping her cheek with her sleeve. “He said it was an accident.”
“That’s not an accident, that’s negligence.” Mar’i said, all the righteous fury of a kid who heard one too many of her dad’s patrol rants.
“What does that mean?”
“It means somebody is in big trouble,” Mar’i declared, sitting up straighter with a tug of her blanket. “You don’t just forget to watch somebody. That’s, like, a law I think.”
“You sound like your dad.”
“Well good. He’s normally right,” Mar’i frowned. “But don’t say that to him because he’s being stupid and tired and his hair is a mess.”
Rory giggled.
“No really! But he doesn’t like being wrong, which is why I’m grounded for being right.”
Rory sniffled. “What do you mean?”
Mar’i crossed her arms. Serious. “Dami told me sometimes you have to prove things in life, and I proved to my dad I wasn’t a liar. My brother floats. Like a balloon. When he falls or you drop him.”
“You dropped him?”
“I put down a pillow first! And it wasn’t high!”
“But he flew like you showed me?” Rory had been fascinated with it ever since Mar’i first showed her.
“Floated.” Mar’i nodded, curls bouncing. “There’s a difference.”
“So cool!”
“And I proved myself right! But no. Grounded. Tablet privileges on ‘thin ice’. Whatever that means.”
“But my baby brother is fine,” Mar’i’s tone softened. “But you look terrible. Like bad.”
Her heart ached at the sight of her cousin. Sniffling through the screen, clearly under a bed with her headphones in Wonder Woman squeezed under her arm.
That’s when it hit her.
“You need a girl’s day!”
Rory wiped her cheek. “What?”
“It’s when girls do fun stuff together and eat sweets so they don’t feel sad anymore.”
Rory blinked. “Like when Aunt Cassandra and Stephanie snuck me cookies through my window?”
Mar’i paused, thinking. “No not really.”
“Oh.”
“But I’m grounded. My dad will say no.” She muttered, lip pouting as she watched Rory frown.
That’s when it hit her.
The best idea she’s ever had in her entire life.
“Unless…” she whispered dramatically, her eyes glinting.
“Unless what?”
Mar’i’s grin told Rory it was something bad.
“Unless we don’t ask him.”
“Mar’i that’s bad-“
“It’s not bad if it’s for friendship.” She reasoned.
“No it’s still bad.”
Mar’i leaned closer to the screen. “Rory. Do you want to be sad tomorrow or go get bubble tea and a cheeseburger?”
Rory hesitated. “Both.”
“Wrong answer and I have a plan!” Mar’i’s grin grew wider somehow. “What are you doing tomorrow?”
“Planting flowers for my grandma. The fuzzy ones with little yellows in the middle.”
“After that.”
“Well, Ty drove a long time to come here, so I think he’s going to stay and eat dinner with me and my dad.”
Mar’i bit her lip. “Who’s Ty?”
“Tyler,” Rory explained. “He’s like my brother but not really.”
“Well if you’re eating dinner with Tyler, you’ll just have to have lunch with me instead of at school.” Mar’i said.
Rory shook her head. “My daddy said I’m not going to school tomorrow because I’m sad.”
Mar’i squinted, tapping her chin before she snapped her finger. “That’s fine. Then I’ll come to you.”
“You’re gonna get in trouble.” Rory warned.
“Only if I get caught.”
“You live a long drive away.”
“I don’t need to drive,” she smirked. “I know something that can get me there way faster than flying or driving.”
All she had to do was sneak out of class, down the hall, and into the Boom Room.
Easy.
“I’ve seen my dad sneak around plenty of times. I’m in school for it, it’s not that hard.”
Rory gasped, horrified. “You said your dad is, like, friends with Batman!”
Dick had explicitly told Mar’i that under no circumstances was she to tell Rory about secret identities. Ever. At all.
So she didn’t.
But she did tell Rory she was half alien.
Oh, and her dad was friends with Batman and Robin.
“You’ll really come here?” Rory asked, no longer sniffling and starting to get excited by the idea.
“Yeah. Save me a flower and we’ll plant it together. Then we’ll eat something sugary until we don’t feel sad anymore.”
Rory smiled, small but real. “You’re gonna get in so much trouble.”
Mar’i grinned. “Worth it.”
Rory’s giggle finally slipped through, and Mar’i leaned back, satisfied.
“Okay,” Mar’i whispered. “So it’s settled. Tomorrow. Operation Girl’s Day.”
Rory nodded. “Operation Girl’s Day.”
That Next Morning— Titan’s Tower, San Francisco.
Mar’i Grayson was a menace.
A quiet, pink-sneakered, half-alien menace whose teachers mostly consisted of superheroes and the internet.
For the last year since she got her powers at least.
She couldn’t exactly go to public school and pass as a normal kid if she started floating because English was hard.
Her plan was simple:
Step one, finish math early on the computer. That was hard. Really, really hard. But she managed.
Step two, say she needed to use the restroom but actually go unplug the fridge in the kitchen so ‘green boy’ would need her Godfather’s help.
Step three, sneak into the ‘Boom Room’ they used to bring her to ‘school’ and go to her Grandpa’s house.
Easy. Her dad did harder things in his pajamas.
Everything went seamlessly— Garfield was ranting about food going bad, Victor had his back turned, and she really didn’t care if they caught her afterward.
She just had to get to her grandpa’s house and see her cousin.
Mar’i peeked around the corner, curls in a messy ponytail that bounced behind her.
She suddenly ducked down as the little red light of the hallway sensor swept over her head.
Eight years old. Practically invisible.
Her backpack jingled faintly with snacks, crayons, and exactly two shovels—one plastic, one metal, because she wasn’t sure which kind you needed for planting flowers.
The Boom Room door was locked, but her mom’s clearance didn’t always need a facial scan. Just a little sensor in the green pendant of her suits.
Luckily, her mom had given her a cuff for show-and-tell with Donna.
And by ‘given’, she meant she borrowed it and never gave it back.
“Shiny things don’t fail me now.” She pressed it against the scanner panel.
The device blinked red once, paused, then flashed green.
The panel beeped:
ACCESS GRANTED.
“Oh shit I did it.” She gasped, stepping forward.
There were way too many buttons. And lights. And glowing things that definitely weren’t supposed to be glowing that much.
She scrolled. “Grandpa’s house isn’t on here.”
That’s when she saw it. “BatCave! Yes!”
She’d been there plenty of times. Just one problem.
Mar’i squinted at the glowing prompt:
BIO SCAN RECOGNIZED. USER NOT AUTHORIZED:
GRAYSON, MAR’I.
PLEASE INSERT MANUAL SECURITY CODE— 3 ATTEMPTS REMAINING.
“There’s no way he’d use it for the Boom Tube…”
She typed it in anyways, not really thinking of anything else. “Six, twenty-eight, twenty…”
It took a few seconds to load, a large blue circle spinning before the screen illuminated green:
ACCESS APPROVED.
“Hehe. Stupid.”
But then her hair started lifting with static, anxiety creeping in as the white glow flared beneath her.
“Wait, where in the cave does it take me?”
Then there was nothing but the echo of a soft fwump, the hum of the room fading around her.
Seconds Later— The BatCave
Mar’i landed with a yelp, stumbling forward before steadying herself and looking around with a grin.
“Yes!” she cheered, feeling her feet lift off a bit, making her grab a nearby shelf and force herself lower to the ground.
Breathe. In and out.
Once her feet were firmly planted, she made her way to the elevator, which luckily the Boom Tube seemed to be in a place familiar to her.
By the time she reached the top level, the air felt colder—older. The cave never really ended; it just shifted from lab to mausoleum.
“Not the cemetery exit,” she groaned.
Rows of displays lined walls.
Cases.
Memorials.
Mar’i slowed as she passed one in particular.
She didn’t know all the stories, but she knew one her Grandpa always avoided.
The case was dusted over. Red glass, a symbol of a bird carved across it. Broken mask and a torn cape along with used elbow pads.
And a picture of a boy she didn’t recognize.
“I think you’d like Rory,” she whispered, almost as if whoever was missing could hear her.
“She smiles like you.”
Notes:
Yeah… Wally West is also dead in this Universe, sorry.
RIP🙏James just sounds nice.
I copy and pasted off of notes… again.
So if anything looks strange let me know!
Chapter 12: ROB 4, ECHO 9.
Summary:
•A turning point.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Present Day— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
“She said she liked the white ones that hold little suns.”Rory murmured.
Jason nodded. “Then you chose perfectly.”
Tyler was crouched nearby, steadying the next flower in place while Rory’s gloved hands pressed soil around it. His sleeves were rolled up, a streak of dirt along his jaw where he must’ve wiped dirt without thinking.
Jason leaned on the shovel, watching them.
He should’ve been taking care of himself for all these years. Trying to pick his own life back up from the pieces it was shattered into— but nothing ever worked out how it should.
It made his chest ache.
Jason Todd spent years convincing himself he had nothing left to lose.
That was what made it easy to live the only way he thought he could; fighting, to running, and burning bridges he stood on before anyone else could.
But now, watching Rory pat down the soil with her small hands, humming under her breath while Tyler steadied the stems beside her— none of that was true anymore.
Fucking damn it, Jason.
He reached forward on one knee, brushing a stray leaf from Rory’s hair. “Good work, kiddo,” he said quietly. “She’d love those.”
Rory’s smile was a bit fragile still. “You think so, Dad?”
“Yeah,” his voice softened. “I’m sure.”
Tyler didn’t note the way his hand lingered in her hair longer than necessary, or the way his gaze flickered from his boyish face to toward the tree line, already thinking of exits for all three of them.
Because the moment he admitted to himself that he had two people to lose, he started planning for who might come to take them away.
“I hope she can see them.” Rory smiled sadly, Tyler wiping a stray tear before Jason had the chance to.
Then he smirked. “I’m sure she sees the roots at least.”
“Tyler.”
That made Rory grin, just as he’d intended.
If they all had one thing in common, it was their humor could run a little dark.
“Hi!” It was so sudden, Jason yanked Rory to her feet, shielding her behind him on instinct while grabbing Tyler’s shoulder.
He blinked for a second. “What- Mar’i?”
She came barreling over the hill, curls flying and backpack loud. “I brought snacks!!”
She grinned, skidding to a stop in front of them, holding up a half-crushed pack of cookies. “I brought fudge stripes!”
Jason stared at her. “How did you-“
“Don’t ask questions.” Mar’i grinned, dropping her backpack beside Rory and yanking her into a hug. “I’m so sorry, Rory, but also please don’t get dirt in my hair.”
Rory laughed a bit as she tried not to touch Mari’s curls with her gloves. “You really came!”
“Of course!”
“Who is this?” Tyler asked.
“Golden boy and Kori made a menace.” Jason sighed, rubbing the back of his neck.
“I’m Mar’i,” she said cheerfully, freezing when she saw his face. “…and you’re tall.”
Tyler frowned, unsure as he sat down. “Thank you?”
“So,” Mar’i started. “Where are you from?”
Jason groaned under his breath. “Oh hell.”
“Uh, Star City.” Tyler spoke slowly, glancing at Jason. “Originally Gotham.”
“Want a cookie?” Mar’i asked leaning close with the opened package.
Rory blinked at her.
“Uh… sure?” Tyler said, taking one from the box and feeling a little uneasy from the way Jason was looking at him.
“Mar’i.”
She looked up, crumbs on her shirt now, her mouth full. “What?”
“I know what you’re doing. He’s double your age, you quit that shit.”
Tyler choked on his cookie, mortified. “HUH?!”
Mar’i blinked, completely unfazed. “Relax, Uncle Jay, it’s not a crush. I’m networking.”
“Don’t make me call Dick.”
“Fine.”
Tyler looked horrified. “Maybe I’ll just uh,” Rory yelped as she was picked up and sat between the two. “That’s better.”
Rory giggled, the first real laugh Jason had heard from her all day.
Mar’i apologized quickly, not actually meaning to make him uncomfortable. “Sorry. My dad says I tease too much like the girls I see in movies. Your face is pretty, though.”
“That right there is what’s going to cause Dickie boy to get his first gray hair.” Jason muttered.
Rory laughed again.
Mar’i softened immediately, smiling at her cousin. “See? I told you Operation Girl’s Day would work.”
“Operation what?” Tyler asked.
“Nothing.” The two girls said in unison.
Jason exhaled, half-exasperated, half-grateful that Rory was smiling again.
She didn’t look as heavy in that moment. Just a little girl giggling in the grass beside her best friend and a half-eaten pack of cookies.
“Dad, can we go get real food?” Rory pleaded. “Please! Nothing that costs lots of money, just Bat Burger.”
Bat Burger wasn’t cheap. Rory didn’t know the worth of a dollar, probably thanks to too many outings with Cassandra and a Bruce Wayne funded debit card.
“I’ll tell you what,” Jason stood, brushing himself off. “You two go with Tyler to the car and I’ll finish putting some of these tools up.”
Mar’i and Rory nodded eagerly, collecting their things while Tyler started piling up their supplies.
Jason paused, looking around. “Rory, did you take my phone?”
Rory blinked. “No.”
Mar’i’s eyes flickered from him to her backpack as she felt it vibrate under her hand.
“I’m starved, let’s get going!”
Meanwhile— Titan’s Tower, San Francisco.
Wally was yanking Kori’s hair. Again.
Kori balanced him carefully in one arm as she tried to read the Titan’s security log on a tablet with the other.
“Wally James, my love,” she sighed. “You must give me a moment. Mother only has two hands and your sister appears to have misplaced herself.”
“I can’t believe she outsmarted the two of you. She’s not even in double digits.”
Garfield made a strangled noise from inside the freezer, penguin head popping out.
“She unplugged it! She unplugged it, Donna. Do you understand what kind of person unplugs a man’s fridge?”
Victor looked up from the counter, brows raised. “I know I’m going to make myself sound worse, but we should’ve seen that one coming.”
“She’s simply lashing out,” Kori explained. “My daughter is not a menace. Simply emotional.”
“Emotional? She literally unplugged the fridge to create a diversion,” Vic deadpanned. “That’s tactical warfare, not emotional outburst.”
Garth leaned back in his chair, hands laced behind his head. “How do we know it was even her?”
“Because,” Vic said, pulling up a holographic on his arm of the Boom Tube logs. “Someone used Starfire’s identifier to access the door. And then Nightwing’s clearance to access restricted coordinates. And when the system required voice confirmation, the only thing it picked up was this.”
He tapped the line of audio.
“Hehe. Stupid.”
The room went quiet.
Kori blinked, clearing her throat. “Ah. Yes. That’s her.”
Donna pinched the bridge of her nose. “Where’d she go?”
“Took a trip to her grandpa’s basement.”
“The BatCave?” Donna blinked, thinking to herself before nodding. “She probably went to see her cousin. She said they’ve been getting pretty close recently.”
“Who?” Garfield asked, blinking.
Donna rolled her eyes. “Jason’s daughter.”
Silence.
Garfield’s protein bar hit the table. “Jason Todd? As in the one that crawled out a grave?”
Victor blinked. “Red Hood’s got one now, too?”
Kori, still balancing Wally on her hip, spoke gently as the boy tugged at his mother’s hair again. “Yes. A very sweet little girl, seven I believe.”
Garfield looked between them. “Wasn’t he on the most wanted list just a few years ago?”
“Batman has since removed him. Richard arranged meetings with Rory and Mar’i, they have formed a rather strong bond.” Kori smiled as she removed her hair from her son’s mouth, who pouted up at her.
“I’ll say,” Donna murmured. “All she talks about is ‘Operation D’- whatever that is.”
“She has been a wonderful friend to Mar’i,” Kori smiled. “Especially since we found it best to start educating her at the Tower. Mar’i has finally found a friendship she values- I would not be surprised if she snuck away to see her.”
Wally hummed to himself as the elevator door slid open.
Everyone could feel a shift in the room as their eyes slowly met a familiar man in stealth gear.
“She did what?”
Meanwhile— LexCorp Gotham, Tricorner Island
Those lights proved to be his worst enemy, truly.
Tim could only compare it to the time Ra’s slammed his head into a concrete wall, those damned fluorescents and that irritating buzz that was just not loud enough to complain about without him seeming like an absolute sociopath.
He’d been staring at the same open report for seven minutes, pretending to read.
He caught his own reflection— washed out, eyes too sharp against white light, bags under his eyes.
“Okay, now tell me this isn’t the dumbest idea in the world.” Carter’s voice cut through, him not even bothering to knock as he all but threw himself into the seat in front of his desk.
Lifted high in his left hand he displayed the weekly newsletter like it was a scroll, chocolate eyes squinting.
“They’re sending kids here,” he said. “Like, actual children. A field trip, like, two weeks out from summer- can you believe that?”
Tim leaned back in his chair, clicking a pen. “To LexCorp?”
“Yeah, to LexCorp,” he repeated. “Martha Wayne Elementary, Gotham Academy, that catholic school my old man keeps hounding me about trying to apply my twins to. PR stunt for sure,” Carter rolled his eyes. “Let’s show the science division, tour the offices, get some press photos in front of the statue Lex had put in the lobby. All in the name of ‘inspiring the minds of tomorrow.’”
Tim could gag. A clear rip-off of Bruce’s annual tour for schools in underappreciated areas.
Kessler’s voice floated from the adjoining office. Measured. “It’s good optics. Encourages public trust. Mr. Luthor considers it a long-term investment.”
Tim stood, mug in hand, walking toward the divider between them. “Gotham Academy is invited?”
He took a long, slow sip. God, he wanted a coffee, but the smell made him physically ill.
Kessler turned in his chair, adjusting his tie. “Only the winners from their annual science fair. One of our interns helped coordinate the invitation list.”
“Meaning they can go for free unlike the rest of us.” Carter complained. “The Dojo App says I need to send Kai with fifteen dollars. Fifteen dollars to walk around the office that I work.”
Kessler sighed, grabbing a pen from the breast pocket of his blazer and jotting down on a post-it. “Here. Take this to the third floor, give it to Stacy. She’ll give you a pass.”
“I wouldn’t let him go anyways,” Carter complained. “This place is Godless.”
Tim hesitated. “That means Rory might’ve been invited.”
Carter blinked. “Oh, your niece?”
He nodded slowly, eyes on the floor. “But I doubt Jason will let her go if she doesn’t have a chaperone, either. He’s… cautious.”
Kessler hummed quietly to himself, a sound halfway between understanding and calculation. “I wonder if other parents should feel the same.”
“Uh, yeah, ME,” Carter said, running a hand through his hair. “Kai is a smart kid, but I can’t exactly ditch work to tag along on a trip to work. They’re bussing the kids straight here and my wife’s on call at the hospital this week, he’ll just have to skip it.”
Kessler paused. Thinking for a moment.
“Hmm… Perhaps I’ll speak with Mr. Luthor about additional supervision- one chaperone per child group, perhaps. It would look considerate.” He looked between the two of them, expression unreadable.
“You two could volunteer.”
Carter blinked. “Wait, really?”
Kessler smiled faintly. “You’re both capable, responsible employees. And Mr. Luthor values initiative.”
Carter snorted. “He values tax write-offs, too.”
“Don’t we all.” Tim mumbled, not trying to defend him, but he helps Bruce every April to avoid a lawsuit from the IRS, so he was inclined to agree.
He exhaled through his nose, a quiet laugh escaping as he leaned on the edge of his desk. World felt too bright, tea had gone cold.
Carter was talking still. Something about how that would work out, if they’d get paid, a comment from Kessler about needing help with banners the night before.
It all kind of warped together for a second. Muffled, like the sound was underwater.
Tim blinked a few times, eyes flickering to the glass wall where faint streaks of light trailed down like static.
“-Tim,” Carter’s voice broke through again, hand on Tim’s shoulder as his head whipped around to face him. “You okay? Do you need to sit down?”
Tim blinked one more time, looking between him and Kessler— who was now standing straight up, brows furrowed and jaw tight.
“Yeah, why?”
“You’re rocking back and forth, Timothy.” Kessler said bluntly, coming to pull out Tim’s chair so Carter could guide the man into it.
He was?
“I was?” Tim blinked slower this time, the hum of the ceiling thickening until it felt like the whole world was vibrating.
Kessler’s hand hovered near the desk phone. “You are,” he confirmed evenly. “And your pupils are dilated.”
Carter leaned down, his expression the most serious Tim had ever seen.
“Deep breaths, Tim-bits. Follow my finger here, okay?”
Tim was fine. He knew he was.
“You’re pale. Do you feel dizzy?”
So why did his voice come out so thin? “Just… lights.” They seemed to hum louder the longer he sat there. The edges of the room shimmered in faint trails, bending as he blinked.
Carter’s head tilted, that familiar humor in him gone completely. “Follow my hand, Tim. Don’t play games right now.”
Tim tried, he really did, but Carter watched as his eyes tracked it for a moment before one slipped off, focus breaking.
The finger Carter held up split in two in his vision. Blurry.
Dark curls shook. “Call it.”
Kessler started dialing the lobby before Tim could protest.
“Wait, guys, seriously-“ He tried to force himself into a stand, only for the ground to go out beneath him suddenly.
He felt the air being pulled away.
Everything flooded. It felt like his own heartbeat had broken open in his chest.
The lights. The noise. The anxiety.
It wasn’t pain— it was too much. Like a sensory overload.
Every nerve flared at once, colors too bright, sounds sharp like his ears would bleed.
His body went cold, but his mind stayed burning.
Kessler dropped the phone to help Carter catch him.
All he could make out after that was the feeling of them helping him meet the ground, a few shouts, and Kessler’s voice.
“-get his legs,” Carter barked, dropping to one knee as the mug on Tim’s desk toppled and rolled, shattering and spilling cold tea on the floor.
“I’ve got him.” Kessler’s voice stayed calm as he caught Tim’s shoulder before it hit the tile, guiding him down carefully with a hand pressed to the back of his neck.
“Tim,” Carter snapped his fingers in front of the man’s face. “Eyes open. You with us? Tim!”
No response. Just shallow, uneven breathing.
Carter tried for his pulse and blinked. It was fast. Really fast. “Good lord.”
Kessler was using a pen light on his eyes, before leaning up and grabbing the office phone again.
“This is Dr. Kessler on seven— we have a neurological emergency, probable syncope with convulsive episode. I need an ambulance up here as soon as possible.”
“Doctor?” Carter shot him a look.
Kessler didn’t glance up. “They’ll get here faster if they think I have credentials.”
Tim’s breath hitched—short, shallow, like he couldn’t quite find the rhythm. Carter leaned closer, keeping his voice low. “Hey man, can you hear me? Relax. We’re getting you some help. Who do I call? What do I say?”
The whole world seemed to dim for half a second after he said that.
A breath of air, sigh of relief.
Then, just as suddenly, it hit Tim all at once— no build up this time, his body convulsing once with a thin whisper of something Carter barely caught before the darkness pulled him under.
“Phone,” Kessler said, voice clipped but level. “Wallet. ID badge. Give them to me.”
Carter did as he asked, hands shaking as Kessler felt through Tim’s pockets, pulling out his phone and handing it to Carter with a look.
“Find an emergency contact.”
Carter blinked. “It needs a passcode,” he said, leaning over and grabbing the wallet from beside Kessler’s hand. “…no emergency card? Oh, come on, this guy thinks of everything but that!”
“Help me keep his head steady.”
So there they were, on the floor, a few coworkers pausing at the door before somebody else entered the room.
Kessler narrowed his eyes. “You’re all crowding the entryway. Emergency services are on the way- get out.”
They did.
Tim’s breathing stuttered, evened, then stuttered again. His fingers twitched once.
“Easy,” Carter murmured. “We’ve got you, alright?”
Kessler’s expression hadn’t changed, eyes staying calculated. Sharp.
“He’s stabilizing.”
It took maybe another four minutes for EMTs to rush in, Kessler coming to a stand and brushing off his suit while Carter collected Tim’s things.
Downstairs, Carter watched Kessler speak to the medical team while he tried— and failed— at guessing Tim’s password again.
Locked out.
By the time he looked up, Kessler was hopping into the back of the ambulance, a medic shutting the door behind him and wheeling them away.
“Hey, wait!”
They left him behind, still holding Tim’s personal belongings. Great.
“Just peachy,” he muttered.
Carter ran a hand through his curls, pacing back and forth a few steps as people looked on, a few taking pictures and videos.
“Come on, think, who would be one of the first people in the need to know if Tim Drake-Wayne ends up in the ER.”
Oh.
Wayne.
He immediately started googling, obviously not able to find Bruce Wayne’s personal number— but he did have one of the front desk of Wayne Tower.
“Hello, yes, My name is Dom. Dom Carter- well actually Dominic. I’m sorry, it doesn’t matter, but I-“
“We kindly ask you refer to the inquiries line-“
“No, no, no! Okay, listen-just- Tim just got wheeled off in an ambulance!”
“Who?”
“Tim.”
“Sir-“
“No, Drake. Timothy Drake. Dark hair, blue eyes, does science number stuff for fun during lunch and works at LexCorp because Bruce Wayne is apparently overbearing- sorry- allegedly overbearing and hateful, but I highly doubt that’s true because he paid for my church to get that fence-“
“Sir, this line is for corporate use only. Unless you can say something that makes this worth calling upstairs to Mr. Wayne, we will be ending this call.”
Carter froze, throwing an arm up for a taxi. “Wait, no, please!,” he hopped inside, handing what cash was on him and asking for Gotham General. “This isn’t a joke, I swear, he’s in an ambulance right now! Ghostly pale, kinda average height-“
“Sir, if this is concerning Mr. Drake, you would have been told a code.”
Carter paused. Code? He has a code for this, but not an emergency contact written down?!
Carter took a deep breath, thinking. “Uh…right. Code. Code, code, co-“
“…Who do I call? What do I say?”
…a thin whisper of something Carter barely caught.
“Rob Four,Echo Nine?”
There was a sharp and immediate silence after that. He moved his phone from his ear, checking to see if they hung up, before he heard a click.
This voice was different. Lower, professional.
“Sir, could you repeat that?”
“Rob Four Echo Nine,” Carter said again, slow and unsure. “He just blurted it out before he blacked out, I don’t know what it means, is that right?”
“Please hold.”
No argument, no room for pleasantries. Just silence and a click.
Carter blinked a few times, the cab jerking a bit as the driver gave him a look from the front mirror.
“You only gave me enough cash for the next six blocks-“
“I don’t have anything else on me.” He frowned.
“That’s an awfully nice coat.”
“It’s not mine- just- can’t you help a brother out here?”
“I don’t do free fare,” the elderly man hissed.
Carter deadpanned before motioning for him to pull over. “Keep the tip.” He barked, watching the driver pull away.
He hadn’t even made it to the hospital doors before the phone clicked again.
A different line this time—no hold music, no receptionist, no polite filter.
“Dominic Carter?”
He froze mid-step. “Yeah?”
“Start from the beginning.” The voice was female. Controlled, steady, almost like he was talking to a nine one-one operator.
“Tim Drake passed out.”
“Passed out?” The voice came off dismissive. Like she thought it was dramatics.
“No, like actually, not sleeping passing out- just- he was twitching, convulsing, eyes rolled back and-“
“What was the code?”
Carter groaned, stomping his foot in a way almost childish as he reached the front desk.
“I already told you people, I don’t know what it means: Rob Four Echo Nine, he said it before he blacked out like some kinda Boy Scout code for ‘call my daddy I’m sick.’”
He really needed to take a deep breath. This was so not his field of expertise.
Where was his beloved wife when he needed her medical expertise most? Definitely not this hallway.
The silence that followed wasn’t normal silence. It was listening silence. The kind that told him whoever this was already knew exactly what that code meant—and it wasn’t good.
“Mr. Carter,” the woman said finally, tone low, efficient. “You’re certain he said that? Exact phrasing?”
“Ma’am I’m not sure of anything.” He covered the phone with his hand, asking a nurse where the ambulance would’ve unloaded, only to be directed toward a waiting area.
“Where is he now?”
“I’m at Gotham General. Another one of my coworkers named Kessler lied about being a doctor to travel with him in the ambulance.”
A pause. Exhale.
“Speak to no one. Remain where you are-“
“Wait-“
“I will have someone there momentarily. You’ll know who it is. Do not answer any calls from LexCorp or media.”
Then the line went dead.
Meanwhile…
Barbara groaned, pushing her glasses back and typing with her other hand.
“Timothy Jackson, you better actually be dying.” She muttered under her breath.
Though on the inside, she prayed anything but that.
“Please let this be dramatics.” She said, eyes to the ceiling as she hit enter.
Rob 1, Echo 9: All Call
Rob 2, Echo 9: D. Grayson
Rob 3, Echo 9: J. Todd
*Rob 4, Echo 9: Tim Drake*
It would start like a pulse. A quiet vibration that crossed frequencies no civilian would notice, surely.
Every Bat on the list, every signal, every silent watch and encrypted comm in a dozen corners of the city and beyond lit yellow and then red: Rob 4, Echo 9.
Tim Drake (Civilian). Medical Emergency Threat Level Nine— Critical.
12:38PM— Downtown Gotham.
Dick’s jaw was still set tight, fist clenched as he reached the crosswalk just outside of Bat Burger, one hand already on his phone, ready to call Jason for the whole “Mar’i is grounded for life, send her outside” conversation when his earpiece buzzed.
He sighed, about to click it when an automated message came through— Oracle’s voice, which was Barbara, just more robotic.
“Rob four, Echo nine.”
His stomach tightened.
“Shit.”
He broke into a sprint.
12:38PM— East Bristol Dorms, Bristol.
Duke blinked awake with a yawn, phone buzzing on his chest from where he fell asleep with it in his hands.
He rubbed his eyes, squinting at the small, blinking icon on his screen.
Ugh.
“Echo Seven,” he chuckled to himself.
Echo Seven meant something different for everyone. For example, for Mar’i Grayson, it meant peanut allergy. For Tim? Sleep deprivation. Passed out in the field, low danger.
“Rob four, echo seven…” he mumbled to himself, hand slowly lowering his phone, eyes slowly coming to a close as his blurry vision tried to adjust a bit more.
Rob four, echo seven… weird looking seven—that was a nine.
“OH SHIT,” he yelled, waking his roommate, who threw a not-so-appropriate magazine at him as he jumped out of bed and grabbed a jacket.
12:38 PM— Crime Alley, Park Rowe
Batwoman wiped her lip of blood, a boot planted firmly in the rib of a Regulator who thought robbing a department store for supplies mid-day was a grand idea.
“You know we aren’t vampires like that silly little subreddit says, right?” She smirked, digging a little deeper as he screamed.
The vibration hit her belt, causing her to pull out her remote controlled batarang.
Since when does it—
Rob 4, Echo 9.
She shrugged, clicking the wings closed, reattaching it to her side.
“He’s probably fine.”
Then she kicked the guy just one more time for good measure before dragging him to the cops.
12:36 AM— Hong Kong, China
Cassandra felt it before she saw it.
The train shook beneath her boots. A red pulse lit her iPod, headphones beeping in her ears.
She didn’t blink. Didn’t hit pause.
Just furrowed her brows, let it rise to her gaze in the dark of the train-car.
Rob 4, Echo 9.
Wonderful.
She slowly stood, smiling lightly as a staff member walked by.
It looked as if she might go use the restroom to the little girl whose eyes followed her a few feet away, head tilted in curiosity as Cassandra just made her way to the latched window nearby.
Cassandra popped it open with practiced ease, catching the girl staring.
She offered a small wave and quirk of her lip before she jumped out.
Time to head home.
12:38PM— Gotham University, Diamond District
Damian Wayne was halfway through a lecture he truly didn’t need, only there for an attendance credit he also had little use for.
Biochemistry II— Upper Division, Pre-Med Track.
He sat in the back row, immaculate posture, pen tapping against his notebook as the professor droned on about neural pathways he could diagram from memory.
His wristwatch buzzed.
He glanced down.
Rob 4, Echo 9.
A pause, then a click and it was gone.
He slowly slid his phone from his pocket.
Damian: Do we really think Drake is dying or can I get through the next 45 minutes?
Dick: Gotham General.
Dick: Now.
He exhaled through his nose, sliding his notebook shut. “Finally,” he muttered, standing as the professor turned mid-sentence.
“Mr. Wayne, where would you be off to?”
“To study something more advanced,” he paused at the door, looking the scrawny man up and down. “By the way. Your belt isn’t properly looped.”
He then let his eyes glare at a blonde with her lipstick smudged just so on his way out.
“Harlots.”
12:38 PM— Wayne Enterprises Boardroom, Financial District
Luke blinked down as his wrist lit up under a mahogany table.
He didn’t move. Couldn’t move.
Not now.
A CFO was mid-presentation, a line of suits murmuring over quarterly reports and asking questions.
But those tiny words on the face of his watch. That vibration and little blink:
Rob 4, Echo 9.
He swallowed hard, suddenly closing his tablet and coming to a stand.
“Family Matter,” he said.
The chair he once sat in empty before anyone could look up and ask questions.
12:38PM— Monarch Cafè, Old Gotham
“Thank you so much,” Stephanie smiled.
She eagerly sat down, all smiles as she went to dig into that muffin she just bought.
She popped open her laptop, just as eager to make use of that free Wi-Fi.
“Damn, you really are bigger than my head.” She murmured, unwrapping and about to take a bite into it when yellow and red reflected in her eyes.
She blinked.
“No way.”
Rob 4, Echo 9.
“He’s pulling my leg, right?” She tapped her mouse once. Twice.
Still there.
“Uh-oh.”
12:39PM— Titan’s Tower, San Francisco
The call hit the tower late, approximately thirty seconds after Gotham’s network.
The communicator Wally was chewing on buzzed in his mouth, causing him to pull it out with a blink.
Raven had been left to watch him while Kori went to use the restroom, looking up from where she was reading before uncrossing her legs and lowering her feet to the floor.
She closed her book with a snap, picking the drooling boy up with a disgusted expression, before trying to take it from him, only for him to shove it back in.
“Seriously?” She murmured, reaching out, only for her phone to buzz in her pocket.
Unknown number: Grayson says it’s serious.
Her brows furrowed in confusion before she deadpanned, blocking the number quickly.
“That makes six.” She hissed, grabbing a binky and trading it for the flat, circular device which Wally eagerly gave up in exchange for the familiar plastic.
“What does it say?” Kori asked, coming in and scooping him up just as Raven slid the screen open.
The minute Kori saw it, her stomach dropped.
“Oh no…”
Raven and her exchanged a look, Mari’s’ name leaving her lips before she could stop herself as they were both enveloped in violet light.
Moments Earlier—Bat Burger, Bristol Border
There were two Bat Burgers in Gotham.
The original location, about an hour drive due to Gotham’s heavy traffic, and another much closer to home— about a twenty minute walk from Manor’s driveway to the front door.
There Rory sat, two cheeseburgers and an entire plate of fries in, munching happily.
Jason had to shake his head of any thoughts on asking her to reel it back with the bottomless pit that was his daughter’s stomach.
Not just because she was grieving, but because Bruce said her powers burned calories and fat like a motherfucker and that’s why she was a quarter under the average weight of a kid her age.
Mar’i slurped her milkshake, sliding what extras she had over to the girl, fear in her eyes as the blonde snatched the basket from her with record speed.
“Pig.” She mumbled, Rory grinning before popping one of her extra onion rings into her mouth.
“Thank you, Mar’i.”
“Can you do the same with vegetables?”
“She can do the same with anything,” Tyler murmured behind a hotdog.
Jason arched a brow. “You do realize you’ve had three of those, right?”
The teen shrugged. “I’m a growing boy, Old Man. Mind your damn business.”
The two exchanged a look. “I’m paying for it.”
“Oh yeah,” Tyler smirked, raising his hand. “Hey, can I get another two of these?”
“Tyler.”
Rory laughed, holding up her newest toy.
“I can’t believe I got a new one!”
It was Nightwing— Mar’i had traded her in exchange for Robin.
“Thank you for trading me, Mar’i.”
“Trust me, I didn’t want it. I already have one of— DAD?!”
The door slammed open hard enough to rattle the condiment tray.
A few customers and one irritated waitress shot Dick Grayson a look as the diner bell rang wildly.
Dick adjusted his baseball cap, eyes locked on Jason.
Jason froze mid-bite, burger half-raised. “The hell happened to you?”
“Where’s your phone?”
“Lost it planting flowers,” he said around a mouthful, totally unfazed.
“Rob Four, Echo Nine.”
Jason froze, mouth still full, slowly swallowing before sitting up straight. Muscles tight.
“Like, actually?”
Mar’i blinked, confused, feeling her backpack buzz under the table.
“Oh…um… yeah…” she mumbled, pulling out his phone and holding it up. “Is this yours?”
She could feel both sets of eyes burning into her, Jason putting out a hand for her to lay it in, eyes flicking down to the screen.
Mar’i read what it said, eyes flickering from his face to her father’s.
“Is it Tim?,” she asked. “I tried to tell you he was weird at dinner.”
Dick’s silence was enough.
Jason pulled out his car keys— well, Bruce’s— and tossed them to Tyler before pushing himself out of the booth. “Take her home, now.”
Tyler blinked, catching them in reflex before freezing.
Jason frowned. “What.”
The teen cleared his throat. “So, um, I probably shouldn’t drive-“
Jason leaned a hand against the table, Rory blinking up at him as Mar’i started collecting her things, the blue eyes of Dick Grayson staring straight into her soul.
“Why?”
Tyler hesitated, then: “I kinda don’t have a license right now.”
Jason’s stare sharpened. “Why?”
Tyler’s mouth opened, then closed, looking to Rory as if she would somehow save him.
Rory just shook her head, putting over her backpack. Tyler nodded, meeting Jason’s eyes.
“Street racing.”
He blinked once. “I’m sorry, what.”
“Not like racing racing,” Tyler said fast, hands up. “More like a test run. Car wasn’t even mine-“
“Then whose was it?”
“Pop’s shop car.”
Dick shook his head, guiding Mar’i outside by her shoulder.
“You stole a shop car.”
“Borrowed,” Tyler corrected quickly. “Temporarily. There were cameras, but they only caught the front-“
“Tyler.”
“Okay, and the license plate.”
“How did you even get to this city- you know what? Never mind. Come on.” Jason scooped Rory up, barely had time to grab her milkshake and Nightwing as Jason threw down whatever cash was in his wallet and ran.
She was used to it by now.
12:38 PM— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
Bruce was halfway through calibrating a new line of armor plating when the monitor tone hit.
Sharp. Unmistakable— live emergency ping from the family network that made him freeze.
His eyes flicked to the corner of the screen.
“Rob 4, Echo 9.”
The stool scraped back, gloves thrown somewhere across the room.
“Alfred,” he said quietly, out of instinct more than memory.
That echo of his own voice answered him instead, making him frown. “Right.”
Then he was gone.
12:41PM— Crime Alley, Park Rowe
The Regulator groaned as Batwoman tossed him into the side of a GCPD cruiser with zero grace or consideration for his already bruised face and broken rib.
“Hey!,” the officer hissed, getting out from the driver side and throwing up a finger as she grappled away. “That’s a new paint job, batsy!”
Batwoman rolled her eyes, landing on top of the water tower with a soft thud.
Signal should be taking over for a few hours soon, giving her time to call her wife to see if there were any updates on Tim.
That’s when Oracle hit her comms line.
“Batwoman, I need you at the Trigate Bridge. ASAP.”
The vigilante sighed, popping her knuckles before taking to the air. “What now?”
12:47 PM— Gotham General Hospital, Midtown/Robinson Park District.
Despite Jason’s and Tyler’s little spat at Bat Burger and in the car, the five of them arrived first— two grown men, a teenager, and two little girls with milkshakes that made an NPO’s mouth water as she was wheeled by.
“Hi,” Dick started as Jason out Rory down in a nearby chair. “My name is Dick Grayson, it might be under Richard, I’m looking for my brother. I heard he was coming by ambulance.”
The nurse barely looked up. “Patients name?”
Jason came up from behind him, watching as the woman clicked her computer on.
“Timothy Drake. Might be under Tim Drake-Wayne. Birthdate July nineteenth.”
“Year?”
“Uhh-“ Dick bit his lip, fingers coming up to count.
Jason sighed, pinching between his nose. “Nineteen ninety-xx…”
“That.” Dick nodded.
The nurse popped a bubble with her gum, clicking away. Her expression didn’t change at first.
Then her pager dinged, making her roll her eyes before picking it up.
She seemed to realize something, blinking between the two, then freezing.
After that, a small furrow of her brow.
Then her hand hesitated over the keyboard.
They both caught it immediately, though Jason was the first to speak. “Well?”
She blinked, seemingly startled, like he pulled her out of her thoughts. “Sorry?”
“You hesitated,” he said flatly, crossing his arms.
“I just-“ she straightened, gulping before taking a stand. “He’s being evaluated right now. You can have a seat in the waiting area, someone should be with you shortly.”
It wasn’t that simple. Couldn’t be.
Wasn’t.
“That easy, huh?” Jason leaned over the front desk, voice lower than before. “You’re lookin’ awfully fidgety there, Adele.”
“Okay,” Dick cut in, grabbing his upper arm and pulling him back. “Forgive my younger brother, he’s just a little nervous- real emotional guy- Jason go sit down.”
That last part came out as a whisper. Poor nurse looked terrified.
Rory stood up from her chair walking over to her dad, tugging on his jacket sleeve as Tyler watched her. “Is Uncle Tim sick?”
Jason knelt a bit, one hand resting on her shoulder. “That’s what we’re here to find out, kiddo. Why don’t you go… uh…”
“Oh!” A man in a nearby chair looked up from his phone, pulling out a backpack. “Sorry to listen in- would you want a coloring page, sweetie? I always have an extra pack of crayons and a book in here somewhere.”
Jason’s brows furrowed, looking the man up and down before his gaze landed on something familiar.
He immediately stiffened, back on his feet, shadow looming over the man as he came closer.
“You,” Jason accused. “Where did you get that?”
Carter froze, blinking up at him. “Get what?”
Jason’s glare dropped to the folded coat draped over the chair beside him, Dick immediately picking it up and inspecting it from beside him.
“That,” he said, voice low. “Where did you get that?”
Carter blinked, shocked. “Oh! That’s my coworker’s,” he said quickly. “Tim’s. I grabbed his stuff while they were loading him up.”
Dick and Jason exchanged a look.
“Coworker, huh?” Dick grinned as he tossed the coat to Jason, who folded it over his arm while Mar’i motioned for Rory to come watch something on her tablet— trying to keep both of them busy, but as eyeing her dad from her seat.
Dick walked in front of the man, putting out a hand for a shake. “My name’s Dick. Would you happen to be Dominic?”
Carter blinked, standing as giving him a shake. “Oh- yeah! Nice to meet you, sorry, I usually go by Carter. Feels less serious.”
Dick nodded. “Well, Carter, it’s nice to meet you. I’m Tim’s older brother and that’s Jason.”
Carter froze. Eyes wide, body tensing.
Jason Todd?
“You’re the one who punched Bruce Wayne on the Gotham Academy steps and my son thinks he wants to marry your daughter.” It came out so fast, Jason almost didn’t catch that last part.
Unfortunately for him, both he and Mar’i did.
“What did you just say to me?”
“Oh my gosh,” Mar’i whispered, nudging Rory. “I think he’s saying a boy likes you!”
Rory blinked. “Why?”
“Who cares, Rory, you have an admirer!” Mar’i squealed, almost floating, grabbing Rory’s backpack and moving it to her legs for additional weight.
Rory tilted her head. Confused. “A what?”
“Oh, Rory…”
Mar’i went off on a tangent, speaking about grand romances while Tyler scrolled his phone. “Is my court date set for this July or before school starts up in August…” he murmured.
Jason put a hand on his hip. “You mind running that by me again?”
“Okay- okay- bad delivery. I meant- uh, the Gotham Academy thing was all over the papers, sir. And my kid- his names Kai- he saw her on the news and then again in the paper for that science fair thing and now-“
Dick cleared his throat, cutting him off. “Let’s bring it back to Tim for a second here. What happened?”
Carter nodded, eager to change the topic. “He just, I don’t know, went down? One second he’s standing there talking and the next-“
“Mr. Grayson?” The nurse’s voice cut him off, thin and professional.
Jason glanced back, then turned fully once he saw who was behind her.
Bruce.
Everything stopped for a beat.
Even Carter’s mouth clicked shut as if gravity itself had ordered it.
“Thank you, Adele.” Bruce said quietly, stepping past the nurse without another glance.
Adele shot Jason a glare as she walked by, earning one back.
Bitch.
Bruce’s presence filled the space to its capacity, per usual, but especially here— considering the amount of funding he’d put into this place.
“You said the patient arrived by ambulance?”
“Yes, Mr. Wayne,” she said quickly. “If you’ll all follow me, we’ll get you all somewhere private. We can bring the rest of your family up as they arrive.”
Dick frowned. “Private?”
“Hospital protocol,” Bruce murmured, already moving. “Let’s go.”
“Sure, okay.” Jason murmured, looking over at the girls with a frown.
Rory was half-asleep now while Mar’i gripped her tablet, muttering about some game.
He sighed, going to pick her up when Tyler pushed himself off the wall, sliding his phone away with one hand.
“I got it,” he grinned. “C’mon, Looney Tunes. Up we go.”
He picked her up with minimal effort, Carter blinking as they made their way to a nearby elevator.
“Hey, if you’d like, there’s a daycare center on the third floor,” he said. “My wife is a nurse here. She could probably steal your little one a blanket.”
Jason just looked at him. Expression unreadable, arms crossed as the nurse hit for the fourth floor.
“…or not,” Carter muttered, glancing up at the floor numbers.
“I can grab one and bring it back up once you’re all settled.” The nurse said.
Dick’s gaze dropped to Mar’i, face morphing to a frown as he wordlessly took the tablet, causing her to stare at her hands for a split second before slowly looking up at his face.
Crap.
Her eyes widened, voice small. “I’m so-“
“Save it,” he said quietly. It came out sharper than he intended, earning a few uncomfortable glances in the compact space.
Why was this elevator so slow? Carter’s foot started tapping, causing Jason to glare at him sharply.
“Stop.”
“Yessir.”
Bruce exhaled softly through his nose, adjusting his tie, eyes flicking between them. The silence pressed in again—heavy, awkward, filled with fluorescent hum and shoe scuffs.
Bruce didn’t look at her. Didn’t say a word. Just kept his attention on the floor numbers climbing.
Dick was still rubbing a hand over his face when the elevator chimed open.
“Fourth floor.”
12:50 PM— Trigate Bridge
“Move faster.” Her brows furrowed.
“Sounding a little eager there, Oracle,” Batwoman landed, scaling the last rooftop. “Bane pop out of Arkham and plant some more bridge bombs?”
As soon as the words left her mouth, she froze.
Sirens. Lots of them.
Two helicopters with far too much focus on the water for her liking.
Batwoman took the scene in and frowned. She wasn’t needed here.
“Oracle, what is this?”
Oracle clicked back in, voice low. Uneven.
Her eyes widened.
12:52 PM— Gotham General Hospital, Midtown/Robinson Park District.
The nurse guided them down the corridor, heels clicking against the tile, the sound oddly sharp in the silence. She stopped at a door marked ‘Conference D’,keying in a code before pushing it open.
“If you’ll just wait here,” she said carefully. “I’ll be downstairs to meet the rest of your family as they arrive. Someone will bring updates as soon as they’re cleared.”
Jason frowned. “Cleared for what?”
She hesitated. Just long enough. “Evaluation,” she said finally, forcing a smile that didn’t reach her eyes. “I’ll be right back.”
The door shut behind her with a soft hiss.
Bruce looked out the window, pretending to scratch the back of his neck.
“Barbara,” he murmured. “Start watching Tim’s medical chart for any updates.”
Her voice crackled faintly in his earpiece. “Already logged in. Give me a minute—I need to ghost the signal through a dummy node if we don’t want this traced back.”
“That’s fine,” Bruce murmured. “We’ll be here.”
“Yeah,” Jason leaned against the wall. “We’ll be here alright, while ‘Adele’ stalls us with that good old hospital double-talk.”
“Jason-“ Dick warned, rubbing at the back of his neck.
“No.” He snapped, his voice low but edged. “You saw it. She hesitated, Bruce. That wasn’t ‘let me check on your family’ it was ‘shit, how do I give them bad news.’”
“Enough,” Bruce said.
Jason was never one to back down. “Tell me you don’t see it.”
Before Bruce could respond, the door opened again— Damian, who looked to have aged the poor nurse by a decade.
12:54 PM— 11th Street.
Duke muttered under his breath as he rounded the corner, shoulder checking someone coming the opposite way.
“Watch it, man-“
A few onlookers gave him a look as an irritated Gothamite hissed, steadying his grip on the wheelchair in front of him.
Duke, though he didn’t stop, just shouted back as the person being pushed blinked from under their hood.
“Sorry!” He shouted automatically.
The man gave a short nod, hitting the screwball button as citizens murmured amongst themselves.
“How rude.”
12:55 PM— Gotham General Hospital, Midtown/Robinson Park District.
Dark jeans, dark green university hoodie, he actually looked like he could blend in with the college crowd if not for that posture and his personality.
“Sir, for the last time, I can’t disclose patient information unless you’re direct family.”
She exhaled sharply. “Maybe you can all wait together now,” she said, gesturing him inside before she turned and walked away.
Damian stood there for a second, watching her leave, then looked at his father directly.
“Father, transfer Drake immediately. I have no time for mourning with finals next week. The entire staff here is incompetent.”
Jason rolled his eyes. “I could’ve told you that.”
“I ask questions and suddenly their assistants lose the ability to read words on a monitor not two inches from their face.” Damian continued, arms behind his back. “ I then asked a nurse if there was a trauma alert under his initials- subject change. They take me for a fool.”
Carter blinked. “Who-“
Damian ignored him, voice cutting through. “If this was a routine case, we’d have a floor. Department. Status code. Something.”
Bruce watched him quietly, the thought of Tim possibly skipping out on medical treatment crossing his mind.
It wouldn’t be the first time.
“You think they lost him-“
“Lost him?!” Stephanie blinked from the doorway, hair half-pulled up, half-frizzled from the wind, clutching a paper bag.
“No, Brown,” Damian said flatly. “Idiot.”
Stephanie breathed a sigh of relief, looking around. “Thank god. Brought some extra muffins, can’t be emotionally devastated on an empty stomach.”
Jason smirked. “Real touching.”
“Don’t start with me, Todd. I just had to pay twenty bucks plus tax for parking.” She plopped herself just beside Mar’i— eyes landing on Tyler and Rory with raised brows.
“Who’s the new kid?”
“Tyler,” he whispered, awkwardly adjusting Rory in his arms as she slept. “And could you get any louder? God.”
Stephanie deadpanned. “Okay, you know what, are you even family?”
“Are you?” he shot back, just as quietly.
“Touché.”
The door opened again.
Koriand’r stepped inside, oversized sunglasses on, bright orange of her curls still impossible to hide no matter the style.
A squirming, dark-haired infant sat on her hip, small hands clawing furiously at the knit hat she’d tugged down over his head.
“No, no, my love- no, stop-“ She sighed as he yanked it halfway off, teal eyes flashing bright in hospital light. “Oh, for X’hal’s sake. Rachel, assistance, please.”
Raven followed in right behind her, civilian clothes consisting of a beanie and black jacket, expression unreadable but a slight twitch in her brow— one sharp word away from throwing this stroller to literal hell.
“Of course you brought her,” Damian muttered under his breath.
She didn’t even look at him.
“You didn’t answer any of my calls.”
“Blocked all six numbers.”
“Expect a seventh.”
That landed heavier than it should have. Kori glanced between them, her voice quiet but firm.
“Please, not here. I know it’s about the incident. We don’t need to reopen that.”
“Incident?” Bruce questioned, making Damian stiffen.
“An incident during a recent mission,” Kori explained. “Have we heard anything of Tim’s condition?”
“Nothing yet,” Dick muttered, coming to a stand and taking the baby from her. “Hey Wally, look at you, let’s try and keep that hat on.”
Wally made a breathy sound, almost a hiss as Dick tried to shove the hat back on his head.
Raven’s jaw flexed. “This isn’t about that.”
“Then what is it about?” Jason asked, his tone edging toward accusation before Dick cut him off with a sharp look.
Damian’s hands were shoved in his pockets, eyes fixed on the floor; Raven’s expression had gone unreadable again.
Bruce turned, voice low but cutting.
“Whatever happened in San Francisco stays there. This is Gotham. We focus on Tim.”
“Agreed.” Damian said.
Raven didn’t respond. She just crossed her arms and looked away, the faintest flicker of guilt in her eyes before her face closed off again.
12:58 PM— The BatCave
Cassandra preferred the jet, really, though it would’ve taken her an hour to hit Gotham’s soil.
The Boom Tube flared to life for the second time that day, air cracking like thunder, before snapping back into silence.
Silence.
Just the sound of her boots echoing on the floor, subtly landing onto stone floors.
Hollow dark.
Empty.
No engines. No quite hum of a butler she’d still expected, despite knowing that not possible. No Bruce.
But there was the flash of the BatComputer— screen still alive from the alert that she was sure made other stomachs drop as hers had.
She approached it quickly, hit the confirmation key, and went to turn and leave just as the system roared to life.
She froze at the sound.
Sirens.
Water distortion.
Police radio static bleeding through. “…LexCorp patient status?”
She turned, eyes narrowing on a particular corner of the live feed before she made her way over, moving the chair and quietly zooming in.
That blur in the water— a flash in the current. Clear as the day was.
Something half-submerged and rolling in the wake of pure chaos. Not a jacket or ID badge. Not a phone.
Metallic. Familiar.
She blinked once. Only once, before reaching for her phone.
“…two deceased.”
12:59 PM— Gotham General Hospital, Midtown/Robinson Park District.
For a beat, the only sound was the air vent.
Even Wally had gone quiet.
That was when Carter’s nightmare truly began.
All eyes on the man with twelve keys and a hand-sanitizer on his lanyard.
“…You all keep looking at me like I did something wrong.” Carter’s throat felt dry as he glanced between them, before landing on Bruce Wayne himself.
His voice came out low, even, and impossible to read. “You said he collapsed.”
Carter nodded, gulping before he spoke. “Yeah. One minute we’re in his office area, talking about school field trips and chaperones and stuff. The next I look over and he’s kinda… I don’t know, struggling to balance himself? It was like I watched his whole body lock up. I thought it was a seizure, but it didn’t look right.”
“Define ‘didn’t look right.’” Jason said. His eyes hadn’t really left the LexCorp employee since they met.
“Was he standing or sitting when the first symptoms started?”
“Like I said, he was kinda just standing there talking to me and-“
Damian cut him off. “Were his words coherent? Did he say anything one might consider strange?”
“I mean it is Tim Drake.”
That earned at least two looks as to say fair enough.
“Was he sweating?” Carter sure was.
“I couldn’t really tell?”
“What was his posture before the fall?”
“God, Damian, let the man breathe,” Dick muttered. “He just said Tim couldn’t stand up straight.”
Damian ignored him entirely though noted he was correct.
“Did he respond to external stimuli?”
“I don’t know what that means.” Carter’s voice came out shakily.
“Your voice. Pain. Light.”
“I mean he was able to stutter out that ‘Rob Four, Echo Nine’ thing when I asked who I should call.”
The air left the room. Bruce and Jason’s shoulders tensed, every muscle going tight.
Rory looked up with a sleepy blink between them while Mar’i slowly lowered the phone in her hands.
Stephanie and Dick shared a look, only for the man to blink as he caught on to water his daughter was busying herself with to the blonde’s right.
“Mar’i,” his tone laced with irritation. “Where did you get that?”
The girl froze. “Um…”
Stephanie took the screen from her hands, a humorous scoff escaping as she smirked. “Granddad of the year alright.”
Dick’s head turned to Bruce. Eyes sharp. “Why?”
The older man just crossed his arms with all the nonchalance of a billionaire socialite.
“She’d get bored.”
“That’s the point.”
“She’s you when she gets bored.”
“What’s that supposed to mean.”
“You know exactly what it means.”
“Is the air filtered?,” Damian continued. “Was he eating, drinking, staring at a device?”
“Oh! Tea!,” Carter said, straightening a bit. “He was drinking tea.”
Bruce narrowed his eyes.
Tea?
Stephanie frowned. “Try that again, curly, Tim doesn’t do tea.”
Carter blinked, seemingly surprised. Dick said as much.
“That surprises you.”
Carter gave a slow nod, swallowing a bit of saliva to help with the dry of his throat. “Yeah. It does.”
“You mentioned someone else was with you.” A new voice. Luke stood in the doorway, dressed as a man of business but posture comparable to a soldier ready for war, WayneTech tablet tucked under his arm. “A coworker?”
Carter was the only one who seemed to have missed him somehow. “Oh, yeah, Kessler. You guys should’ve seen him- he jumped straight into action, unlike me, who kinda just helped him to the ground.”
Carter minimized his role, praying he’d wake up and this was all just a bad dream— not only for himself, but his favorite coworker, because what in the name of all things holy was this family dynamic?
How were all of these people related? Did Tim really have that many emergency contacts? And if so, that was irritating, because he really needed to put a card with at least one or two in his wallet.
“Go on.”
1:00 PM— Barbara Gordon’s Apartment, Burnside.
Barbara, Oracle, whatever version of herself she was right now had shaky hands and her grip on that bowl of noodles long ago.
She had to breathe. She had to breathe.
Nothing was confirmed just yet.
There was no need to panic.
It was Tim, after all. He’s survived way worse, had the spleen stabbed out of him, was legally dead for two minutes before he was resuscitated on a rooftop— surely he was fine.
But as she alternated between listening to radio chatter, watched the live feed on GCN, and waited for an update on Tim’s Medical Record— she felt sick.
Something told her it wasn’t fine.
1:05 PM— Gotham General Hospital, Midtown/Robinson Park District.
Damian tapped his chin, leaning against the long, oak table.
“You’re saying Kessler called himself a man of medicine,” Damian muttered, repeating what the man just said. “‘Probable syncope with convulsive episode…’”
For just a fraction of a second, Bruce looked at him. That expression, the way the words rolled of his tongue, how a finger twitched as he repeated medical jargon Bruce knew only from books and investigative work.
Nostalgic isn’t even the right word.
Jason deadpanned. “Can you cool it with the leg taps? Nobody here is going to jump you, buddy, I promise.”
Not now at least.
Carter nodded, putting a hand on his leg to still himself with one hand, before using the other to fidget with the cross necklace he pulled from under the neck of his shirt.
1:05 PM— Barbara Gordon’s Apartment, Burnside.
The radio kicked up again.
Barbara blinked, head turning toward the sound.
“..that makes four….”
She froze.
“…Copy. How many DOA?…”
1:07 PM— Gotham General Hospital, Midtown/Robinson Park District.
Dick noticed Bruce’s head turn sharply to the window. Hand to his ear.
Two sets of green eyes caught the way Raven suddenly blinked, a hitch to her breath.
Kori slowly stood up, gaining Mar’i’s attention.
Damian turned the rest of himself to face her direction from across the room. “Roth?”
“Repeat…”
It was that tone. It was that tone.
The one that made time stop and the temperature drop. The lights never changing but the shadows seem to crawl their way in, muscles tightening and arm hairs standing.
Even Tyler and Rory, who at some point sat themselves on the floor with some of Rory’s superhero figurines, felt it alongside Carter— none of them having ever heard such before, a sickening twist in their guts at the foreign feeling.
The door opened then, revealing a few more familiar faces, confusion and worry now taking their place.
“Mr. Wayne, we recommend you take a seat, please.”
Notes:
Lowkey thinking about running a poll to decide if Tim makes it out of this. You know… a little callback to family tradition, for old times’ sake.
Maybe.
This was my favorite chapter to write. I live for chaos.
Explanation: ROB 4– But Tim is Robin #3?
I added a list in-chapter to explain, but everyone is moved down the list basically because ROB 1, ECHO 9 is… well… everyone!
Bruce loves his contingency plans.
Chapter 13: A Cortical Collapse
Summary:
•Tim Drake is not okay.
•Author had to label as mature due to curses.
•Damian Wayne’s complex ‘love life’.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
YEARS AGO— S.T.A.R. Labs
There was that white, fluorescent lighting that annoyed the hell out of him.
But those soft hums of machines proved to be a comfort to Tim at the moment.
Kori’s laughter, Dick had been crying earlier just as he predicted.
His hand hovered. Awkward.
Tim Drake was never good with kids— least of all babies. But he was damn well going to try and hold that newborn of Richard’s even if he was scared she’d suddenly burp fire in his face.
People couldn’t blame him— Mar’i Grayson is the first of her kind.
Half-human, half-Tamaranean… horrifyingly enough, a Grayson.
The world outside was chaos— Metas, Titans, LexCorp drones— but inside this small lab, there’s only warmth for a moment.
But it’s a warmth he didn’t really belong in. Nobody wanted him there. Not truly.
Comfort is the currency of the weak.
Mar’i’s tiny fingers curl around his thumb. Glowing eyes blink once.
She hiccups, then promptly baptizes his shoulder.
How fleeting and transactional a life is.
“Great,” Tim mutters. “I’ve been christened.”
Dick snorted, wiping his eyes.
Dick frowned.
He had a role to play. That’s all this was.
For a split second, Tim forgot who he is.
What he’s lost and what he’s owed.
All warmth burns away with time.
Present Day— Gotham General Hospital (Third Floor)
Raven flushed the toilet with a sigh.
Ironically enough, this place of healing made her ill— too much grief. Too much love. Too much everything.
Damian noticed the way her breath caught when Gordon and the others entered.
“It might be best the children leave.”
He’d said. A reminder he wasn’t one himself anymore.
Things had changed. Become…
Two Months Ago— Titans Tower, San Francisco.
“Damian wouldn’t hurt me,” Raven muttered. “Not like that.”
“I didn’t say that.” Emiko had kept her eyes honed in on him as she said it, catching a small imperfection where he cut with that warrior’s precision. Calm. Controlled.
“You misunderstand. I have no worry of him hurting you with intention.”
Raven didn’t like her tone. Didn’t appreciate the feeling that came with it— she cared.
Emiko cared.
And not just for the man cutting through another form below them.
She was calm. Honest.
Pure in her intentions.
“Damian Wayne feels too much for you,” Emiko said. “You know that.”
She did.
She absolutely did.
The grief. The anger. Generational Trauma. Pride. Self-frustration.
Raven felt it all— in silence and in orbit, the space between his restraint and her stillness.
Even worse was knowing how it began: Projection. Not love.
Damian’s attraction to her had been need.
Recognition.
He found peace in her because she breathed like control.
“You always were drawn to the broken and the damned, Rachel Roth.” Emiko spoke of her fears so easily it made Raven freeze.
Her mind had reeled for a response that wasn’t there— that wouldn’t be there.
“He’s not so broken anymore.” She’d said, no edge to her words.
Simple truth.
He’s come so far.
Emiko Queen had approached more for a discussion than fight as Raven originally thought.
She should’ve known better than to enter with assumption rather than intuition.
Emiko sighed, eyes closing for a moment.
Not nervous. At peace.
Collecting courage Raven felt she already radiated but displayed with a hesitation that fit her well.
Orange sun. A sky that bled blue, purple, and various other tones that made the world seem peaceful for a moment.
Emiko was never there for a fight.
Not when she was reprogramming herself to no longer be that kind of soldier.
It was why she and Damian couldn’t be anymore— weren’t anymore.
Too similar in their past, nowhere close enough to the same page at present. Raven knew that. Felt that.
They had what was best depicted as strength in chemistry with stronger results… but an outcome undesired.
“I want to understand.” She had to know. “Why did you warn him?”
Emiko hummed to herself, smirking as Damian faltered on one step from the corner of her eye.
“I didn’t warn him,” she said, her tone softer now. “I reminded him.”
“Of?” She felt her cape moving with the winds.
“Fact.“ She adjusted her stance. “He is building a life for himself where peace doesn’t have to look like surrender.”
He looked so much smaller from where they stood.
“No,” Emiko’s lip quirked. “He’s not the same broken bird. But he’s a creature of habit, even in his evolution.”
Then it fell with the sun, that small hopeful feeling as he finished the task at hand under two all too familiar sets of eyes.
One his past, the other his present.
Damian stiffened under the weight and realization of it, unable to hear a word, not close enough to read mouths.
For a second he couldn’t tell which one made him take pause first— Emiko’s control or Raven’s calm.
Two different weights. Too similar silence.
Damn it all.
Emiko turned heel, expression unreadable, then paused at the door.
Brown eyes met Raven’s own one last time, a silent flicker.
Not just two women with only one roof to stand on, but two who had one man present in the stories of their lives.
“You don’t have to be his peace. Just make sure you’re not his excuse.”
She didn’t expect her to say it so outright.
But there she stood. Only now with the shadow of the tower stretching to the city it guarded.
So many people. So many stories.
Each with different endings.
Present Day— Gotham General Hospital (Third Floor)
…Complicated. Awkward.
Hellish.
A fitting word for his life right now.
This had to be one of the most awkward moments of Tyler Brooks Lloyd’s life, standing outside the women’s restroom of Gotham General Hospital, holding the baby who’d thrown up on him twice and let out noises that sounded more from his chest.
He adjusted the baby in his arms, frowning down at the tiny, teal-eyed face. “You done? You sure? ’Cause I can feel round three loading up, man.”
Wally blinked, then found himself fascinated with the drawstring of Tyler’s hoodie, trying to eat it.
“No,” Tyler groaned as he tried to gently tug the slobbering cord away. “If holding one of these isn’t free birth control I don’t know what is- stop that!”
Wally blinked up at him, chubby fists closing around the fabric of Tyler’s jacket like that answered everything. Then came a grunt—low, chesty, and almost offended.
“Yeah, I know,” Tyler muttered. “Life’s hard when you’re one.”
“He’s supposed to be three months,” Mar’i said cheerily. “But he’s growing really fast and that makes my Mommy sad. She was holding him last time he grew out of his onesie.”
Tyler blinked. Horrified.
“Grew out of?”
That violet-eyed lady with the long dark hair better not die on him in that bathroom.
If she didn’t, Tyler didn’t know what he was going to do— knock? Call? Hand the baby over to a nurse and hope for divine intervention?
It’s not like he could burst into the women’s restroom. Not only was that disrespectful and looked strange— Jason would have a field day.
Rory and Mar’i were busying themselves with a few coloring pages from Carter’s backpack, a thing of crayons from Rory’s own.
But Rory had since moved on from coloring and took to folding instead. She moved with all the focus and determination she had in her, hands now steadier than her own heartbeat.
“A weakness in the fold ruins,” Rory explained. “See! Clean lines. Perfect.”
Mar’i leaned forward. “Oh wow that looks pretty. Where’d you learn that?”
Rory seemed to hesitate. “Uh-“
“And I just put it in water and it blooms like a flower?” Mar’i asked, already trying to copy her.
“Yeah! Just don’t leave it in the water too long, it’ll sink.” She grinned.
Rory had made three already— tiny, uneven blossoms that dotted the table. She didn’t even know why she kept making them, just something for her fingers to do.
It kept her from shaking.
That’s why she wanted to be an artist someday. It let her feel a lot more… here?
“That’s not bad,” Rory said. “It’s just-“
Then it shifted.
It came and went sometimes, that little pull under her skin and in her chest. Not painful, just confusing. Pulling like strings and telling her where to go.
This pull was familiar to her, though. Not weird anymore, just exciting.
She blinked once before standing up with a smile.
“I’m going to use the restroom.”
“Alright,” Mar’i grumbled, fumbling with the paper again as she heard Rory walk away and frowning when her paper ripped.
“Why is this so hard?!”
Rory grabbed one of her folds as she went, smiling as she made her way past Tyler.
Tyler blinked as she walked by, simultaneously trying to wrestle his ear back from Wally’s grip.
“Hey- uh- bathroom’s the other way, Loo- OUCH! Damn it- why? WHY?”
Rory’s steps were small but certain as she rounded the corner.
Her feet were carrying her toward a much more quiet corridor that opened into the side wing. The hospital’s hum dimmed there, replaced by the distant beeping of monitors and the soft shuffle of nurses.
There was a row of windows nearby. The glass was cool against her fingertips, the sky outside a lot darker than before. Not night, but close to it. They’d been here a long time.
Rain started to fall in tiny silver lines as she lifted her eyes out toward the city, trailing up to a particularly tall building that was a few blocks away.
The lights inside were dim. Dark.
Someone was watching from there— and she knew that. Knew who it was.
It wasn’t fear that filled her, but that strange warmth in her blood when certain people were near her.
It wasn’t her family.
They were upstairs.
So it had to be her friend, right?
She used one hand to wave, the other holding up the folded bloom in hopes she’d see progress.
???— Gotham City.
Talia stood in the darkened corner of a corporate tower, binoculars steady.
She had been watching the boardroom below, her son among the various figures on a particular floor.
Composed. Precise. Cautious and observant.
That was until she’d caught movement and adjusted focus.
Blonde hair. Pale skin. Green eyes that reflected a boy she once knew.
“Dawn.” She murmured to no one, unmoving as the child seemed to stare directly at her.
The glass in front of her reflected nothing but her own stillness, though she felt the breath leave her.
Impossible.
Mirror tinted. Angle all wrong. A distance too great for eyes so young and untrained.
And yet the gaze held.
The faint edges of the craft in her hand tore through the fog and steady rain.
A folded bloom.
Her own composure cracked for moment, binoculars falling just an inch.
Recognition settled like a knife in Talia’s chest.
“You see me.”
She stood motionless, the rain whispering down the glass between them. Her reflection stared back, composed and cold. But her pulse said otherwise.
For the first time in years, Talia al Ghul didn’t know whether realization when others had none brought her comfort— or fear.
Meanwhile— Gotham General Hospital (Fourth Floor Boardroom)
Hospitals always sounded like they held their breath to Jason. Didn’t like them.
Especially with the delivery of bad news in the brightness.
Jim Gordon stood at the head of the room. Duke Thomas panted not far behind— confused until he stepped inside the room and met grim expressions and teary eyes.
“…Two vehicles,” Jim explained, voice grim. “Both went over the bridge. Ambulance and a black sedan. Witnesses confirm impact right at the center. Sedan in the wrong lane, seems to have lost control.”
“Yeah, right.” Jason scoffed under his breath shooting Damian a glance, who said nothing but felt the same.
Dick was still staring at Bruce’s back. He hadn’t moved. Just kept staring.
That told him he knew something.
Something bad.
Montoya flipped open a folder— voice calm, but not cold.
“Dispatch says the call that came in from the LexCorp desk mentioned collapse in office. The two EMTs who went out on call both DOA. One survivor-“
“Tim?” Duke asked, looking around the room, praying for a nod or grin that never came.
Montoya shook her head. Eyes closed. “A male. Mid-forties. Unidentified, drifting-“
“Was he wearing a suit?” Carter suddenly asked, standing. “Gray? Red undershirt?”
Montoya looked at him quizzically. “I’m sorry, who are you?”
“Oh,” Carter blinked, rubbing the back of his neck. “Uh-“
“A witness to the collapse,” Luke answered quickly. “Commissioner Montoya, this is Dominic Carter. Detective Gage and you might find it helpful to question him.”
That was Luke Fox’s professional way of saying get that man out of here.
“You heard him, Nick.” The dark haired man nodded quickly, pulling out a pen and notepad.
Nick smiled, putting on the good guy act Stephanie remembered well. “Mr. Carter, come with me. Let’s have a little chat.”
Carter slowly nodded, collecting his belongings and eagerly heading out the door.
Thank God.
Montoya sat her paper down, a hollow sound in the table as she leaned over a chair.
“You’re being too kind with the ‘Commissioner’ bit there, Fox. Board hasn’t approved just yet.”
“Don’t let her fool you,” Jim cut in, eyes still on Bruce as he let himself step a bit closer. He glanced back at the rest of them briefly just as his hand touched the taller man’s shoulder. “She runs that floor now.”
Whatever exchange the two were having as Bruce pivoted himself away from the rest of the group couldn’t be heard by even the most trained of human ears.
Damian muttered under his breath, “It feels induced.”
“Induced?” Luke questioned.
“Think for a minute, Fox,” he snapped, his voice low. “Drake has years of training in autonomic control, minimal neurological risk factors compared to myself or Todd.”
Damian’s hands motioned as he explained.
“In depth it sounds like sensory overload,” he muttered. “Possible neurological interference— but convulsive syncope? In waves? Brought on by light alone?”
Luke frowned. “Could that even happen?”
“Drake’s been trained for autonomic control. No cardiac red flags. Sensory overload alone wouldn’t drop him.” A beat. “Light can’t do that, unless it’s paired with electrical interference.” He finally meets Luke’s eyes. “So not circulatory. Cortical.”
“Alright, Doc- let’s reel this back a bit,” Stephanie said. “What the hell is a syncope?”
Damian deadpanned, then dryly explained. “Fainting, Brown. Fainting with convulsions caused by sudden drop in-“
Stephanie raised a hand. “Five words or less.”
He exhaled through his nose, shoulders tense, unimpressed.
“Brain short-circuits. Body follows.”
Jason snorted. “And people say I’m dramatic.”
Then there was a slow shift as Stephanie put her hand down, blinking in realization.
“I was supposed to meet him for lunch,” She muttered to nobody in particular. “Told him we should talk. Catch up on life,” her eyes hardened. “He cancelled last minute. Said he had work to catch up on. I didn’t push him.”
Damian didn’t miss a beat. “Don’t make this about yourself, Brown. You act as though you could have known a man perfectly healthy was going to be interfered with.”
The words hung over the table for a moment. Just a brief second before Luke cut through its thickness.
“You’re saying someone caused the collapse.”
Damian let out an exhale of irritation, punching the bridge of his nose. “Now you all understand. None of this was accidental.”
Bruce didn’t move from the window.
The reflection in the glass looked more human than he did—city bleeding red and blue across the outline of his tailored suit.
The one he wasn’t sure was entirely right for this situation.
“I should have known something was wrong, Jim.” It came out low, emotionless. “Tim…hasn’t been himself.”
Two Months Ago— The BatCave
Tim’s words spilled out faster than thought, datapad in hand, standing just beside the console that Bruce was staring at the screen of for far too long.
Again.
“I don’t want to do it, Bruce.” He admitted. “I really don’t, but we’re out of options. It would just be once-“
“Tim.” Bruce’s head turned sharply.
“Controlled observation. A sample of active healing. Only one could prove the difference between answers and staying in the dark while the Court of Owls is now out playing vampires of the night.”
“Active,” Bruce repeated. The word coming out flat.
“Nothing invasive. She can be under sedation- you said yourself you had to cut for cellular regeneration to display when she first came.”
“That was different,” Bruce stood, jaw tight as Tim refused to meet his eyes. “You aren’t talking the equivalent of a paper cut. I won’t allow it.”
“She-“
“She’s a child,” Bruce snapped.
This was the fourth time in these months since bringing Tim into Rory’s case that he’d suggested going beyond morals for the purpose of science.
“She’s Rory.”
Tim flinched just barely. “And if Ra’s finds out what she can do, what she is, what then? You think he won’t come for her? You think the Court won’t drag her screaming and rip her apart to learn just what makes her tick? I’m trying to make her safe, Bruce.”
“By cutting her-“
“By understanding her body, this effect…by knowing what they’ll want before they can touch he-“
“You’re talking about a little girl like she’s a bomb you can preemptively disarm, Tim.”
“She’s a target!” Tim shot back, “And it’s starting to look like I’m the only one willing to cross the line to keep that a reality.”
Bruce stepped forward. “That’s not reality, Tim. You need to stop before you cross a line you can’t come back from.”
“Then show me another way.”
“There is another-.”
Tim’s hand flexed around the data pad.
“You haven’t found one yet.”
Bruce never really let himself plead. It wasn’t in his character to do so.
But something made his voice crack— his composure grow more stiff as he grabbed the pad from Tim’s hands and sat it down.
“Tim. If you touch that girl, you won’t have to worry about Ra’s coming for her. You touch that girl and I will stop you.”
There was a single blink of those eyes.
An eerie stillness of a mind already made up.
“You’re too sentimental to fix this.” He murmured, before he all but threw himself away from the taller man, grabbing his work bag off the nearby bench on his way out.
“Tim.” He couldn’t just walk away from a conversation like this. “Step down. From both Rory and LexCorp. I mean it, you’re walking on a thin line-“
Tim hit the elevator button so hard, Bruce thought he might jam it in.
“And who taught me to get there, oh world’s greatest detective?”
The way he said that felt like hate.
Bruce let the noises of the room slowly reach his ears again, the hum of computers bathing the Cave in cold blue light.
He’d stare at screens until the words blurred that night.
Meanwhile— Gotham General Hospital (Fourth Floor, Boardroom)
Bruce finally turned to face Jim at his right.
Only Jim.
“How many bodies did you find?”
“Four. Like we said, there’s been one survivor so far, but we think there was one other involved not including Tim,” Gordon adjusted his glasses and cleared his throat. “I’ve pulled multiple search teams. We’ll keep you informed.”
He paused as him and Bruce’s eyes finally met and suddenly he was standing in front of a boy with too much grief and world of expectation at an age where there shouldn’t be.
“For what it’s worth,” his voice came out softer than Bruce had heard in a long time. “I don’t think this was an accident.”
That got the room’s attention, everyone suddenly able to hear him all at once. So much so that Jason barely noted a knock on the door.
First time they’ve knocked all day.
Meant someone was nervous.
The door cracked open. “Commissioner?”
Two turned at once.
Jim rubbed the back of his neck quickly, muttering about old habits as Montoya nodded for her to continue.
“They’ve brought in the last recovered body,” she said carefully. “It’s… it’s pretty badly damaged. They can’t confirm-.”
Dick stood with a scrape of his chair, everything stiff as Kori’s hand brushed his wrist, trying to show presence but knowing better than to force him to a sit.
“I’ve got it.” He was gone before anyone could protest, though Jason stood like he might follow.
The nurse, Adele, blinked and slowly trailed behind him. Kori close behind.
The door closed with a soft click.
The room held its breath.
Bruce Wayne didn’t move.
He just stood there, framed in the light, the rain turning the skyline into a smear of color.
His reflection looked like it was waiting to be told which version of his life he was living this time.
The one where he’d bury another son, or the one where he’d find him first.
Present Day— Gotham General Hospital (Third Floor)
A burst of motion filled the corridor.
The medical team pushed through, quick voices cutting through silence as a nurse called her sweetheart, told her to move.
She could only nod and step aside, pressing her back into the glass. A gurney passed, a man she didn’t recognize coughing waters.
Talia watched as a woman in a dark coat and hat brushed the child’s shoulder.
Raven turned her head briefly, a shiver crawling up her neck. Something had brushed against her senses, light as static, then gone.
She scanned the hallway once, saw nothing, and guided Rory away by her shoulder.
The noise swallowed the quiet.
Meanwhile— Tricorner Bridge
The rain started coming down slowly. Not thick, wet droplets that soaked you the minute you walked outside. Just a light drizzle with dark clouds and the sun still struggling to peak through.
Typical Gotham City.
Batwoman stood at the bridge’s edge, right at the center of chaos, earpieces crackling.
“Nothing so far,” she informed. “Is Black Bat on her way?”
“Orphan.” A familiar voice crackled through— not Oracle.
That’s when she saw the emergency ski speeding under where she stood, a familiar mouth cover and hood.
Guess there was no real time to change costumes your ‘brother’ was in a vehicular ‘accident’.
Batwoman called bullshit on that one.
Behind her, flood lamps bathed the wreck side as the sky darkened. That familiar and ugly glow, the red and blue flashes of the lights reflecting off her suit.
Cassandra caught that flash again after circling around a few times— cutting the engine and dipping a hand into the polluted filth that was Gotham’s surrounding waters.
She’d wash her hand many times after this—remembering vividly the time Aquaman jumped out and asked Batman to never call him again.
A frown made its way to her features as she held it up and let the light catch.
She never understood why Tim— the tech obsessive— insisted on an older model of their watches.
A dot at the clock face blinked a dim green.
Oracle tracking. Still live.
Orphan gave a short whistle before grappling up to meet Batwoman, tossing it to her.
She caught it cleanly— Digital, waterproof, titanium casing.
Engraved initials on the backplate:
T.D.
Her lips parted, then grimaced with a curse. “Shit.”
Orphan nodded, then froze, eyes narrowing at a rising whishing sound.
Light shifted— shadow stretched between them.
Batwoman frowned and let herself glance up. Eyes adjusting.
“Double shit,” she muttered, voice grim.
The comm line crackled again. “Batwoman? Orphan? Report- what do you see?”
He hit the ground hard enough to crack a few pieces of gravel.
Rain hissed off his shoulders. His eyes were too bright. Too human.
Wrong.
“Sunshine boy.”
He just stood there a moment. Didn’t say a word. Unblinking— sleeves rolled up to the elbows of that black flight jacket, S-shield muted under rain. An expression calm enough to pass for control, if you didn’t know what to look for.
Batwoman did.
“Kon-el,” she greeted slowly. “We’ve got search teams downstream. Your help would be-“
All Kate could say was she did her best, but he was already moving and she made no attempt to stop him from ripping the object from her hand.
He blinked once. Slow. Almost measured.
Deep breath in, chest puffed out. A steady exhale, sunglasses coming out of his pocket to lay over his eyes.
Orphan watched him— caught the shift of his foot.
She didn’t know Conner Kent or truly any of the Supers— but she knew two things:
Kon-el, Conner Kent, Superboy, Kon— whatever name he went by lately, he was unstable.
And he really cared.
For Tim.
“We’ve got it here,” her voice was flat. Almost a whisper.
He gave a curt nod.
They watched the dust settle and barely caught his figure shoot through a cloud.
“Bruce says it’s normally best to let those ones burn it off.” Batwoman muttered under her breath.
???— Gotham City.
Talia still hadn’t moved.
Her gaze lingered on a rain-slick window, though not the one her son or former love was facing a verbal chaos.
The image flickered within her mind. A pull beneath her skin.
Not just of a child’s presence and eyes but of folded paper.
Paper. Artwork.
The drawing.
Unopened and forgotten in a moment of tension and verbal altercation.
She moved wordlessly, no sound other than the light snap of a coat pocket unbuttoning, and withdrew the folded page.
Edges soft, paper aged from months of being carried but never truly touched.
Her eyes flickered once between the two— the task at hand, or a brief pause for curiosity— then out to the sky.
This once.
As pieces unfolded and its contents came to life, her breath did not hitch— it left her.
Not one she had ever laid her eyes on. Older.
She stared. She blinked once.
Not built. Born.
She felt bile rise to her throat and tears of unlearning scratch at the back of her mind, a dread burning and twisting within her very soul.
“Not imitation,” she whispered despite herself. “Memory.”
Clarity.
It settled with a grace lacking all calm within her.
The child hadn’t gifted her artwork; clarity. Understanding.
Not one of his; one of the earths.
Purpose.
The kind she hadn’t felt in years.
She nodded once, swallowed, and watched it light aflame in her hands. Watched it crumble, blacken, flame reflecting in her eyes and mirrored by the glass in front of her until only the scent of ash.
“Man cannot touch what he cannot see,” and the thought hardened to doctrine.
Burned not to forget— to hide.
Four Months Ago— Tim Drake’s Apartment, Bristol.
The light was warm.
Dim lamps, steam from a kettle.
The faint hum of an old playlist on loop. Again.
Tim let out a slow, steady breath over his mug.
It smelled like cinnamon tea and rain.
And maybe, for once, peace.
Then the tap on the window.
Tim didn’t flinch. Just sighed into his mug, muttering.
“Seriously?”
A second tap. This time followed by the slide of the latch.
“Privacy laws exist for a reason, you know.”
A hand landed on the arm of his chair as he turned around, facing that shit-eating grin.
“Why?”
“It’s your own fault for being so cool, Tim-bits.”
Tim paused, then sat his mug down carefully and came to a stand.
That earned him both hands raised in mock surrender, a silent smirk of victory.
“You’ve been listening in on me at work.” It was a statement. Not a question.
He shrugged. “Not you-you, really. Just… casual surveillance of your boss’s secondary corporate location,” it wasn’t a complete lie. “Getting to hear your pretty voice chat up a Catholic was just a bonus.”
Tim wasn’t angry. Not really. Just annoyed as Kon took off his jacket and tossed it on the couch like he lived there.
“This version of you really has no sense of boundaries.”
“Working on it.”
Tim said nothing in response, just flexed his jaw and rolled his eyes.
Conner walked toward the cabinet, looked at the sink and smiled.
“Look who took the time to do his dishes.”
“You make it sound as if I live in filth.” Tim murmured, going over and closing his window with a soft click. He really needed to update the security on that. Seemed Kon took the gesture as an invitation.
“No coffee?” He questioned, head tilted back to give Tim a strange look.
“Burnt myself out,” Tim blinked once and frowned. “I guess?”
“After all these years? From what memory I have, you’re more likely to grow a tail than go cold turkey on the caffeine.”
It was strange, the way he spoke now.
Tim was still trying to get used to it— struggled at times to piece together what version he was getting what minute.
The version he knew— he was more grounded. Minimalistic. Sought after family, friendships. Kept his emotions under wraps a lot better.
Relied on Tim for moral judgement more than anything else.
But this one? Brash. Rebellious. More jokes and a punch first, ask questions later type.
Didn’t seem to care much for either Lex— or Superman. Seemed to care too much about what Tim was up to.
“Seriously, though.” Conner took the sunglasses off, laying them on the counter near the stove top with the kettle brewing. “That’s not like you.”
That’s when his eyes caught the fridge.
Tim noticed the difference in his tone — too calm, too even.
This wasn’t the reckless one. Not tonight anymore.
“Where’s all your stuff?”
“Storage.”
The grounded one stood in front of him, arms folded, voice lower by just a fraction. “Why?”
“Distractions.”
Kon snorted. “Distractions? Nah, that’s proof you exist.”
Tim turned, slow. And for a second he looked… blank.
It was like he couldn’t process what he was saying.
Confusion etched on his features as he stared at his watch like it may provide an answer for him.
“Is everything okay?”
“Yes.” It came out too quickly. Practiced.
Conner crossed that space between them before he thought about it.
“No,” he spoke softly. “You’re not.”
“I’m fine.” Tim didn’t look up. “Everything’s fine.”
“Do you ever stop?”
Tim tilted his head, that sharp mind of his scanning for context. “Stop what?”
“Building cages and calling them systems.”
A silence stretched, that old playlist being the only hum to fill the air.
Then came that flicker.
Not much. Just the smallest pull at the edge of his mouth— an echo of a version he knew.
Of someone Conner recognized in personality and not just face.
“There it is,” Kon breathed, voice cracking somewhere between awe and relief.
Tim rolled his eyes and grabbed a pen from the holder at his desk, a half-smile threatening but never landing.
“Don’t start.”
“No promises.”
He followed him toward the desk like he always did. Too familiar, too close, too stubborn to leave.
Present Day— Tim Drake’s Apartment, Bristol.
Now Conner stood there alone.
There was a time Tim’s apartment used to breathe until recent weeks.
Books left open. Cables everywhere. Post-its on mugs, mugs on table, dirty dishes in the sink that made Conner roll his eyes and comment about flies.
Now?
Every surface wiped down, every wire coiled. Even the couch— its two pillows perfectly centered. In place.
Kon would’ve whistled, kicked off his boots just to ruin the perfection.
Conner didn’t move.
Just stood there, scanning, cataloguing, the way soldiers do before the noise starts.
The air pressed down thick. Cleaner and silence clinging to the air.
He turned in a slow circle.
Fridge bare again. Magnets gone.
No photos, no scraps of paper, no reminders that someone lived there.
Just the faint outline where they used to be.
He swallowed.
“Guess you really did it,” he muttered. “You built your cage.”
And someone took him before he could really live in it.
Kon was restless. Anxious.
He made quick work toward his bedroom, walking past the desk where he barely caught a glimpse of that LexCorp lanyard that made him freeze.
No ID attached.
His voice came out lower. Dangerous. “You said you were done with them.”
Then softer, almost like a prayer. “You said you were going home.”
He turned toward the hallway when the light caught his eye.
The bathroom door was half-closed. A sliver of amber cut through the dark.
The floor creaked beneath his weight as he made quick work of throwing it open.
It was a stark contrast from everything outside.
Vomit in the toilet.
Not fresh. A mug shattered on the floor.
The mirror over the sink was shattered, spidering from the center like a small explosion.
No blood. No smear. No struggle.
Just a mess.
Pill bottles.
Conner leaned down on one knee. “Painkillers…Nausea meds… Sleeping pills?” Most of them were empty or close to it.
Eye drops in the bathtub. Towels on the floor in front of it.
A tipped over shampoo bottle that let its scent blend with all the others.
Another towel hung on its rack. Perfectly folded.
Toothbrush in its place. Razor on the counter.
A hanger with no clothes on the other side of the door handle.
“Went to work,” Conner muttered. Then, his voice lowered again. “You did all of this and went to work. Like it was normal.”
Then a snap.
“You fucking idiot.”
Present Day— Gotham General Hospital (Morgue)
The attendant didn’t follow him in. Just pointed to the drawer and left him alone.
Neither did his wife.
It was a kind of control that pained Kori to look at. Face set, eyes void of anything just in case he was about to feel everything.
Frosted glass. Outline of his shadow moving across sterile light.
The energy felt so wrong.
She didn’t go in.
Didn’t want to.
Didn’t need to.
Was never asked to.
She watched that thin, blurry panel as he stood still. Head bowed, hand braced against a metal drawer.
Green eyes behind dark glasses caught the way he paused. Stared at his own reflection in the shine of metal.
Then the click as he pulled.
The sound of air escaping as the seal broke.
Kori’s breath hitched. Every muscle told her to walk through the door, go to him— but she didn’t.
She knew Dick.
Knew when space was needed more than comfort.
Knew that, in his eyes, the only thing worse than finding out was not being the one to look.
Having Bruce be the one to look. Because she doubted anyone else would.
He moved the white of the sheet just enough to see the head and froze. She felt bile rise to her throat, a hand coming up over her mouth.
Then his shoulders stiffened as he pulled it further— slow and deliberate with the slight sound of its ruffle through the air.
The sheet fell to the ground softly. Almost graceful as it touched aged tile.
He had to do it. He had to see that scar.
Because if not, he couldn’t trust what he saw.
And either way—
In the end—
It would still be dread.
Sixteen Hours Ago— Tim Drake’s Apartment, Bristol.
The first sound is retching.
Hard and unrestrained.
The bathroom light flickered as Tim gripped the toilet rim, sweat beads down his jaw. He drags a hand through his hair and gags again, shaking.
His breath comes out like he’s struggling to catch the air.
The color is drained from his face.
He tries to stand, loses his balance, and falls into the tub. The faucet he grabs snaps at the sudden weight. Water spews everywhere and he barely manages to jam it back on.
Drenched. Karma.
The water had sprayed across tile. He curses, throws the cabinet door open and starts going through various medications.
Fuck.
He didn’t have what he needed here.
“Damn it.” He curses with a groan, slamming the cabinet door far too hard as he clutches his head, trembling.
The impact sent various medication across the floor. Pills scatter. Bottles roll.
He picks up a thing of eye drops and some other bottle, just throws them off into the distance somewhere behind him.
He picks up his phone. The reflection on the screen makes him blink.
Then he checked the time.
“Sixty-two seconds.” That wasn’t enough.
It wasn’t enough.
The reflection that stares back at him as he lifts himself to the sink and faces the mirror is one that makes him want to hurl all over again.
Crash. The mirror explodes in various shards, water and glass pooling together.
Just breathe. Just breathe. Just think- think before you shut down.
Towels hit the floor, darkening as they soak up spray.
He staggers out, barely shutting the door behind him.
At his desk, the computer light catches him—blue, harsh, sterile. He hits record.
“Bruce…” his voice cracks. “Jason… please forgive me.”
Notes:
I promise Emiko and Raven aren’t just there as love interest LET ME COOK.
I don’t write the women weak and if it comes off that way I’ll damn sure fix it.Next chapter comes out later this week— I have two funsies in my back pocket but they still fit to the story line.
Halloween Special! Yay!
Chapter 14: Hours of The Living
Summary:
•Grief
•Finding
•That’s Fear Talking, Nightwing.
•The Carters
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
7 Hours After The Incident— Tim Drake’s Apartment, Bristol.
“This place used to look lived in,” Stephanie said softly. “This is so…”
What was the right word? Bizarre? Surgical?
”…Crime scene chic?”
The space was devoid of all warmth and color. Even those whiteboards he put all along the wall behind the TV was cleaned off, leaving not even the faintest smudges of past notes and obsessions.
Brown eyes searched desperately for anything at all— blue and yellow sticky notes on the door frames again, maybe? A mug on the counter or a table left to go cold?
Surely she’d find notebooks scraps crunched and overflowing the bin by his desk or a few thrown into a corner with frustration from the latest rabbit hole of study.
Nothing.
Empty.
The chaos of Tim Drake was dead in the space he’d lived in. His own little version of a home.
Conner didn’t answer right away. Just stared at the ceiling, lanyard thrown up and then caught back in his hand as gravity worked its magic. “He said a while back that clean meant control,” This time, the plastic and string weren’t tossed back up to her eye level. “Didn’t sound like himself.”
There was a beat of silence, bile rising to her throat.
“He only said it when I found the box,” Conner muttered, sitting up straight, flying himself to the hallway and clicking the light on.
Stephanie followed. Watching him go to Tim’s room, open the closet with a creak.
Even his clothes were finely pressed inside— not a thing in the laundry basket at its bottom.
Shoes rowed. Ties on hangers with a blazer that matched.
Made her do a double-take.
It made her gut wrench when she opened the lid of the shoebox he gave her.
Seeing the scrawled handwriting on its inner lid made her swallow.
Inside was a life he apparently saw fit to no longer display: pictures, receipts, ticket stubs, folded letters… and photos.
Their photos.
Stephanie’s family was fragmented from before she was born. A household doomed for failure— so she built her own version out of the people who chose her just as much as she wanted them.
That’s why it hurt so bad.
“Family’s supposed to fill your room,” she said, tears in her eyes as she held the one on top between her fingers. “Not haunt it.”
She blinked a few times, rubbed her eyes while Conner stared at the lanyard still in his hands.
Stephanie spoke up, voice trembling as she set it down on Tim’s bed— not a single wrinkle. “Do you ever think about what makes someone alive?”
He tilted his head. Thinking.
“All the time,” he said truthfully. “Maybe because I don’t know what that means for a man who was never really born.”
“Real’s relative.” She shrugged, putting the lid back on with a small sound.
There was another breath of silence in the space between them— him leaning against the closet door, her sitting on the edge of the bed.
One staring at a box of memories, the other fidgeting as a string of his lineage. “I sometimes wonder if I’m alive because death hasn’t kept me yet,” he admitted. “It’s not been final for me. Twice now, since I broke it once.”
Conner promptly looked at the LexCorp memorabilia one last time before frowning now even deeper than before and tossing it lazily toward the nearby desk.
“Call it karma for causing a paradox or whatever. Feels like I’m on borrowed time before it calls to collect.”
Stephanie softened, eyes tired but warmed. “That’s how you know you’re alive, Conner. It’s not about how long you get. It’s about who’s still there when you wake up.”
It didn’t sound like something she’d say. Not usually. Too Hallmark. Easy.
But Stephanie Brown was teetering on the edge.
They all were.
12 Hours After The Incident — Gotham General Hospital
The clock always ticked too loud in rooms like this for Kate.
It was the way machines breathed where people didn’t.
Dominic Carter leaned forward, forearms to his knees, a rosary threaded between his fingers. The beads moved slow with the air like he was counting names more than prayers.
Whispers. Small. Perfect. Practiced.
Until his voice cracks at the final line of someone’s homecoming.
She stood a few feet away— too familiar with this feeling of waiting, watching, listening. A building full of ghosts who hadn’t quite left yet.
Carter finished quietly. Crosses himself.
“Amen.”
The words land like a sigh.
“You really think someone’s listening?” the soldier asked the believer, voice low but not unkind.
“My father has this saying,” he said, hand running through curls and tan skin almost pale under bright lights. “Prayer isn’t about asking God for miracles, but to remind yourself they do happen…,” he paused in taking Kessler’s still, pale hand in one of his own as the other ran its thumb over the cross. “When the world forgets mercy’s sounds, you speak it out loud until it learns again.”
Kate glanced at him once more, exhaling through her nose.
She was never really sure when faith stopped being comfort and started feeling like a bruise.
Maybe the night she realized not all deaths come with closure— just paperwork and crying little girls.
“Must be nice.”
She didn’t leave. She didn’t pray.
Faith in her had died long ago, but solidarity still counts for something.
13 Hours After The Incident— Trigate Bridge
Wind moved the candle light.
The bridge hums with the passing cars, but Duke hears nothing. Too deep in thought— too used to the sounds of chaos.
Lights stretch on both sides of him— yellow, blue, orange— they paint his skin and reflects in his visor.
He doesn’t have the helmet on. Just holds it with both hands, armor catching the glow. Pictures lined on temporary guardrails. Dry as a bone— but with Gotham’s trend of sudden rains, that wouldn’t last.
Faces of people he never met. Names half-smudged.
Death never really scared him so much as others.
To Duke Thomas, death was never darkness— just the moment when light stops bouncing back.
He kneels. Places the Signal patch from his shoulder beside the candles.
“You keep the lights on,” he murmurs. The words come out rough as his shadow left just before the last of its flames went out.
24 Hours After The Incident— In the Car, Near Founder’s Island
Jason never really made peace with death.
Not when he met it, fought it, fell to it— crawled out of its claws through soil with hands that looked like they had more splinters in the skin than hairs on his body.
Death didn’t leave him. Not really.
Its scent stuck beneath his skin. In his mind.
Tethered to his personality and very soul.
Now it rode in the back seat— quiet aside from the small, muffled sounds of his daughter crying in the backseat.
Rory didn’t know much about death. Only that it took people away, sometimes right in front of you.
Other times like a thief in the night.
For her, death was the flowers that came after. It was decay turned to beauty but a pain in your heart that never left no matter how much you stared at pretty petals or smelled the center.
Death meant something different for Cassandra— pattern more than poetry.
It wasn’t memory. It wasn’t even mystery.
She’d seen more times than she could count the way a pulse vanished and light left the eyes, how the body stilled before the mind knew it was gone.
For her, death was a movement stopped too soon. A gap between one breath in the next, frozen in the lungs.
It wasn’t evil— pain— but never evil.
Only final.
But sitting beside a little girl made her feel it again. That breath.
Every heartbeat that kept going meant the silence didn’t win, but each muffled sob had weight.
She didn’t reach for words. She never did.
She preferred to listen, to gesture, and to touch— anticipating that one day she’d freeze mid-motion herself to that finality. As all would.
The touch she offered to her was light, just close enough so warmth could do what language never could.
And when small fingers wrapped around her hand, she just let them hold.
32 Hours After the Incident— Trigate Island.
The night hummed loudly. Wind scraping metal, the low thrum of Gotham City below.
Gotham’s LexCorp branch stands across the street, its shape odd, the glass and steel reflecting streetlights and the hollow flash of patrol drones.
“That logo is almost as ugly as the man who owns it,” Nightwing muttered low under his breath. “Office is never empty enough.”
His stance gives him away long before his expression. Weight balanced far too forward, fist tightening and loosening like he’s just got the urge to move. Jaw set tight. Breaths struggling to stay even.
Robin not far off— Gray and black lit just under a yellow light, cape drawn close. Motionless and seemingly emotionless in his own expression.
But every muscle held charge. Green eyes didn’t blink, dark hair the only thing that moved with the winds.
His calm kept like a weapon.
For a while, neither speaks.
Then Robin catches the twitch of Nightwing’s foot and walks up. “We can’t infiltrate tonight.”
“Says who?”
“Says you.”
Nightwing laughs under his breath, dry. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“It means you know better.” Robin straightened his cape, eyes narrowed at the tower’s mirrored facade. “It means you’re not ready to see it.”
Robin could always seem to read Nightwing better than most.
And the older they got, the more true a statement that was.
There was wind. The faint hum of those drones again.
And then:
“The “why” is always uglier than the act itself.”
“Don’t start quoting Alfred at me.”
“It wasn’t a quote.”
Nightwing finally looked at him. “Then what was it?”
“Experience,” he said simply.
It hits harder than Robin intends. Blue eyes flickered back to glass— Nightwing’s reflection on the surface of a corporation that didn’t belong on the street it was built.
A company that took too much.
“They never turn the lights off on his floor.”
Robin hums. “No. They don’t.” He frowns, the logic and restraint warring under his mask. “Getting in without notice will be challenging. Every route is monitored.”
He pauses. Narrows his eyes.
“Unless…”
Nightwing turns. “Unless what?”
Robin didn’t answer right away, looking from glass eyesore to blue headache. “Rory was invited for a tour. Drake’s floor included. Sponsored by one of LexCorp’s various shell companies- one of their ‘education initiative’ fronts.”
The expression of the man in front of him softens and hardens all at once.
“I don’t want her involved.”
Robin nodded once. “Neither do I.”
“But,” he says, quieter, almost to himself. “If a chaperone went along…”
Robin’s head whipped sharply to the side.
“If it’s controlled. Monitored. That’s a way in.”
Robin had to blink once. Then twice.
Then his stare could’ve cut steel.
“You’d use her for access?”
”That’s… no, that’s not what I meant- I mean…” his knuckles turned white around the railing his hand rested on. Voice measured, but each word with tension. “We’d protect her. While getting answers.”
Robin stiffened, then turned to leave him. “You’re not thinking straight.”
“I’m thinking of what we don’t know, Damian.”
Robin whipped around, finger pointing, shoulders impossibly more stiff. “Grief isn’t an excuse, Grayson. You taught me that.“
“And what are we supposed to do? Sit back and wait? You know they did something to him,” Nightwing came a step closer, fists clenched at his sides. “We can’t stand here and keep losing people to questions. If a parent goes- eyes on her the entire time-“
He heard the words as they left his mouth and winced. That wasn’t him talking.
Grief. Fear.
”No.”
”Listen, first it was our contact back in Metropolis, then Conner came back all wrong, now we’ve lost Tim-“
“We don’t know th-“
“We pretty well know and we could pull her out the minute something feels off.”
“Grayson.”
“I can’t keep losing family to questions!” He finally said it, head shaking. “I can’t. I won’t.”
Robin’s silence is deliberate. Quiet, coiled, precise.
He wasn’t one to pace. Didn’t shout.
He just restrains. Absorbs. Explodes within his own mind and lets the dust settle.
It’s heavier that way.
“She’s a child.”
“We all were once.” Nightwing was trying to reason with himself more than be on the defensive.
Robin paused.
Silence stretched.
And on the inside, Damian Wayne snapped.
“You wouldn’t say the same if she were yours.”
Nightwing froze. “I-“
“Go on. Ask Todd to use his daughter as bait so you can get answers-“
“That’s not what I meant, Damian.” Robin made it to the ledge, grappler on hand. “Now hold on a minute, I-“
“No.” It came out low. Cracking. Dangerous in a way his brother hadn’t expected. “You’re the one who taught me all these years that we don’t use people- least of all the ones who still believe we can protect them.”
Nightwing didn’t answer. Couldn’t.
“Don’t approach Todd until you start thinking like yourself again.”
48 Hours After the Incident— Wayne Tower, Central Gotham.
The city looked quieter from up that high.
Like Gotham knew when to hold its breath.
It was sunny, just this once. Light and bright, warm to the skin.
Luke Fox adjusted his tie for the third time within the same hour, the tap of finely polished shoes on the floor.
He still didn’t feel it fit right.
Nothing did— the situation, the shoes, the tie, the shirt, not even the name.
But there he was, taking that paper in his hands, the words blurring as he stared.
The Foundation would cover every funeral. Every single name tied to the night Gotham lost good people just doing their jobs.
An “accident” that occurred while providing medical attention to one of Bruce Wayne’s sons.
The text he’d gotten an hour ago was brief but useless.
Bruce: You don’t have to do this.
Yes. He did.
What he was doing was too important— Luke helped wherever he was able. As always.
He’d answered that message quickly.
But had been avoiding another call.
One asking for a visit.
For a sit beside a man whose heart started failing just as Gotham’s own did.
He didn’t know which scared him more—losing his father or becoming him.
The same father who used to say that this city didn’t need another savior— but someone to stay.
Maybe that’s what he was doing. Staying.
Putting up a front so others could do the work he so desperately craved to be more involved with— but put his own feelings on the back burner for the sake of the very thing he’d soon take over in total.
Foundation. A front. A shield for not only the public in any way possible, but for others to continue the fight behind him. Unseen.
49 Hours Later— The Wayne Foundation, Downtown Burnley
The room buzzed before he even reached the podium.
Those flashbulbs and murmurs, the flipping of notepads, adjusting of lenses.
He hated how good he was at this. How clearly he spoke, how slowly.
How easy it was to put on the mask of a saint when you hid the wounds of a warrior.
This one wore a suit.
“The Wayne Foundation extends its deepest condolences to the lives lost during the emergency medical response surrounding the Drake-Wayne medical transport,” he continued. “The Foundation will cover all funeral costs and provide continued support to the families whose loved ones were lost to such tragedy.”
He paused. “…We owe them more than words. We owe them care.”
He stopped there. No scripted flourish or ending. Just a deep breath.
Then the questions started rolling the minute he looked up.
“Has there been any word from Bruce Wayne himself?” A young lady in a grey hat, student press badge clipped to her collar.
Luke nodded once. Voice steady. Professional.
“Mr. Wayne has sent his personal condolences to the families affected. He’s asked that his statements remain private until all services have concluded.”
The next hand he called on he recognized the pen of immediately. Black with a gold end, little red stripe around its cap.
Vicki Vale’s voice came out louder than her trainees did. Professional.
“What about Tim Drake?”
The room seemed to still. A few cameras stopped— even more lifted at the ready.
Luke didn’t look up right away. He let the silence hang— a breath too long for anyone’s comfort.
He had to make sure his tone was steady. Careful.
“Timothy Jackson Drake-Wayne is still considered a missing person at this time…”
The cameras started flashing before he could get much farther, but Luke maintained his composure. Pressed on.
“Search teams continue to sweep the lower Gotham River and adjacent bay areas. We ask that the public remain alert and report any possible sightings or evidence that may assist in his recovery.”
50 Hours After the Incident— The BatCave
The Batsuit was on, but the mask wasn’t.
His eyes were a bloodshot red, dark bags just underneath.
His jaw hadn’t loosened since Dick confirmed it.
“It’s not him… just one hell of a lookalike.”
The Batman. Bruce Wayne.
Neither had slept since.
He just kept clicking through footage, what little there was.
The cameras cut off approximately thirty six seconds before the ambulance made it to the bridge. All five angles
They slowly clicked back on, one by one, at a range between sixty and a hundred and two seconds before full feed returned.
Nothing useful.
But the car that hit them.
Black sedan. Older model. False city plates.
Nothing particularly special— except for the fact its occupants remained unidentified.
One male. One female. Both died on impact along with two male EMTs. And another unidentified male that looked far too close to Tim for comfort.
Only no scars. A quarter of an inch too tall.
Dental records off.
He closed his eyes. Rubbed them with gloved hands.
In and out.
Alfred would have come downstairs by now. Put down a hot tray of something he’d mostly ignore. Practically beg him to look away from the screen for more than three minutes at a time. Maybe walk outside.
Hell, in his younger years, the old man would get so desperate he’d offer a cigar.
But Alfred wasn’t around anymore.
And even if he was, he’d have to claw Bruce’s hands away from that computer.
Not just because his son was missing.
But because he had nothing.
Not an angle. Not a small sound in the background of a radio.
Plenty of witnesses— not one saw him come up from the water.
No body found in the water.
The gurney was the only clue— the straps frayed where they were cut.
He used to talk to the screens when nobody was around. Out loud.
A habit he thought he broke years ago— the words burned behind his teeth now, none of them helpful.
Bruce sighed.
“Just a few more angles.”
No sit down time. Not yet.
Barbara hadn’t locked him out yet.
Until then, he checks more feeds.
No matter how small or seemingly insignificant.
A corner. Ten seconds before the camera cut out.
The ambulance takes just a second too long to turn.
The back of it isn’t visible.
He rewinds. Checks again.
Not enough time for removal.
He’d spent years teaching others to accept what they couldn’t change.
Then spent many nights trying to prove his own lessons wrong for the sake of those he cared for.
Tonight was no different as his hand hit the console.
Not too hard.
Just enough to make the glass rattle as the sound echo for moment— small and sharp, before fading into the hum of old machines and ghosts.
50 Hours After the Incident— The Carter House, Burnley District.
Dinners with the Carters were normally loud.
Two twin blondes arguing about soccer again— something about who got to be goalie at recess next game.
Kai was humming the Daily Planet and GCN news theme under his breath, spoon tapping against the table.
And their latest foster, Azad, gurgled from his bouncer in the nearby window.
His wife sat down a white bag of takeout on the table, dishing out portions.
“Out of sweet and sour,” she said, voice tired. “Got chow mein instead.”
“Perfect,” Carter grinned.
The steam rose. Soy, ginger, and a sharp edge of garlic.
Smell hit harder than it should’ve.
The kitchen noise blurred. The twins’ laughter faded. Kai’s tapping went still.
Eleven Months Ago— LexCorp, Trigate Island
Carter sat on the edge of Tim’s desk, chopsticks in one hand and a carton of chow mein balanced on his knee.
“Okay, I’m just saying,” he said around a mouthful. “If that photo was real- imagine finding out your billionaire boss fights crime on his days off.”
Tim didn’t look up from his notebook. “Fake. It was debunked.”
“Yeah, by Lex Luthor,” Carter countered, noodles half-dangling. “Like he’s gonna admit he’s been getting out-engineered by Batman Incorporated. Come on. How do you beat Wayne Tech if Bruce Wayne is the Batman? We’d all be out of jobs.“
Kessler, who was sitting in the chair across from Tim’s desk, barely reacted.
“I recall when Joker got arrested for domestic terrorism at the time,” he said, voice low and even. “He told reporters Batman couldn’t be Bruce Wayne because Batman’s not crazy enough to sue the IRS.”
Carter blinked. “You know… valid.”
Tim snorted before he could help himself. “Sanest thing that clown’s ever said.”
Carter grinned, pleased with himself. “Now I’m just saying- if my adoptive dad were secretly Batman, I’d be so annoying. Ever think of if the tabloid got it right for once, Tim-bits? For the bragging rights?”
Tim’s hands froze for half a second, before he grinned and shook his head. “He’s not,” he said simply. “Trust me. You’re right. I’d be using the Bat-dad card everywhere.”
“You seem so sure,” Kessler shrugged. “But you haven’t seen the internet conspiracies.”
Tim’s nose scrunched. “I’m good. Trust me, Bruce doesn’t have the attention span for night patrols. The man forgets board meetings on his way to board meetings.”
That earned a laugh from Carter, loud and true, before Tim sighed dramatically.
“Besides, could you imagine the reaction? Riddler would lose his mind finding out he’s been beaten by the guy who stripped at the Iceberg Lounge and danced on a sculpture for fun.”
“Gotham would simply never recover.”
“Neither would my Twitter feed.”
“I think my twins would need therapy. Wayne Foundation funded because their billionaire dished it out, of course.”
The laughter lingered a second too long, filling the small space with an easy warmth that felt foreign even then.
Carter looked around as it faded—the glow from the monitor reflected off a small silver pin on Tim’s desk, catching the light.
“Hey,” he said, almost softly, “your corner’s brighter than usual.”
Tim blinked, followed his gaze to the lights above, then to the blinds—half-open, sunlight splitting the table in two.
“Maybe,” he said. “Guess I forgot to close them.”
50 Hours After the Incident— The Carter House, Burnley District.
Carter blinked. Back to the kitchen.
“Dad!,” one of the twins said. “Kai called us sinners again!”
“He dropped a noodle and lied,” the boy said simply. “Lying is a sin.”
“Alright little pope, let’s cool it with the sinner talk at dinner, okay?”
“Breaking news dad, the lord doesn’t stop just because you wanna him to.”
That made Carter freeze with a blink.
“Maybe you have been around your grandfather too much.”
Kai shrugged, taking a drink of water and going red in the face as a noodle flew on his head from across the table.
The twins were now fighting over soccer via a noodle war, his wife had picked up baby Azad and was trying her best at calming him down— but he was fussier than most newborns. Had been since day one of placement.
For Dominic Carter this was his world— his chaos, his reason.
And the thought came before he could stop it that, if it were one of his own, he’d want any help or closure any way he could get it.
He sat his chopsticks down.
Tomorrow, even if he didn’t have any real reason for it, even if it crossed lines— he was going to drop off that anointed cloth.
“Kai, you and Azad are coming with me on a little trip tomorrow while your brothers are at scouts, okay?”
Kai blinked. “Where are we going?”
“To drop off a prayer cloth,” he smiled. “To help a friend.”
Notes:
Okay back to Rory and Jason after the next chapter! yay!
Chapter 15: A Birth Story (Funsies Chapter)
Summary:
Funsies Chapter!
•A birth story
•Horticulture
•Mar’i Grayson is a brat but I love her.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
This Takes Place After “A Lonely Space Between.”
Mar’i loved her dad.
Really, she did. Very much.
But one thing she didn’t love about him was the pacing thing he did in the hallway outside of her bedroom during a panic.
Last time he did that, it was because a bad guy broke out of jail and they had a fight soon after.
Then it was when Tamaraneans showed up at his door looking for her mom.
And now? Her baby brother was on his way, Mom was glowing on the living room floor with all the blinds shut, Miss Raven was doing some kind of magic stuff she didn’t understand, and Aunt Donna shut her in her bedroom with a weighted blanket and some snacks.
Nothing was ‘totally fine’ like her dad assured her before closing the bedroom door. Not one bit.
If so, he wouldn’t be sweating so much either.
She didn’t want to admit she was scared more than she was annoyed. Her mom looked really sick and bright all at once.
Maybe that’s why she called the only other adult she knew would be home during daylight.
Meanwhile, Wayne Manor, Bristol
Bruce Wayne had a love-hate relationship with the kind of quiet he was currently experiencing in the manor.
Rory was outside trying to climb a tree again. He could faintly hear Jason yelling at her to get down before she fell and broke her leg.
Again.
He let out a deep sigh, clicking through a few files of hers, before pausing briefly as his phone started ringing.
His personal phone.
Brows furrowed, he answered to the rather distraught voice of his oldest granddaughter.
“Hell-”
“I need you to come over and get me out of this apartment right now-”
Meanwhile, Dick Grayson’s Apartment, Blüdhaven.
“-everyone here is driving me crazy.”
Mar’i was currently stuffing her tablet and charger in a backpack.
She heard him let out a deep exhale. “Mar’i-“
“I’m serious this time!” she cut him off with a zip of her backpack. “Come get me and Blip-C right now. My mom’s having my baby brother and Dad’s walking up and down the hallway, Aunt Donna’s here and she brought snacks but nobody’s eating them, and if my Dad passes out I’m gonna cry.”
There was a pause on the other end. A long one.
“…Come again?”
“I said,” Mar’i huffed. “Mom’s having my baby brother in the living room. Raven is here. Aunt Donna is here. My blanket is not enough to keep me on the ground right now.”
There was a slow click. Like he was closing something.
“Where is your father?”
“I just told you he’s walking around!”
“Where is your mother?”
“Yelling at him to stop walking around.”
There was another exhale before he called Damian’s name.
Mar’i could only hear bits and pieces.
“….Dick… you knew?…”
“She… two months… mn it… cking Grayson.”
Damian must’ve taken the phone because it was his voice now, laced with annoyance and little hints of genuine concern.
“Father, that’s not of any importance at the moment- You said Roth is there?”
“Who?”
“Raven.”
“Yeah.”
“Go give her the phone.”
Mar’i blinked, glancing down at the weighted blanket around her. Her anxiety made her lift off a bit, toes not touching the ground, backpack on her shoulders helping keep her down.
“Uncle Dami, I’m kinda floaty right now-“
“Then drag yourself across the ceiling.”
Donna scanned the room, munching on a Crunch bar— the couch, scattered blankets, blinds all closed as to avoid any nosy neighbors from buildings nearby. “You really didn’t think to go to a hospital?”
“S.T.A.R. Labs is blacklisted again,” Dick spoke as if that explained everything.
“…Victor?”
“Did you not see him taking a blowtorch to his leg as we left?” Raven said, her voice rather blunt.
Her palm on Kori’s stomach lit a light violet, brows furrowed.
“Excuse me for trying to think outside of the box here.” Donna huffed, rolling her eyes.
“He doesn’t seem any less in good health,” she muttered, using her other hand to remove her hood. “But he’s a bit… stirred.”
“Stirred?” Donna repeated, incredulous. “What does that even mean?”
“Aware?” She struggled to find the right words, violet light under her palm dimming and brightening like a pulse. “Almost awake.”
“Awake? He’s not even born yet!” Dick, already through his tenth lap up and down the hallway, stopped dead at its end. Hands on his hips.
“He’s also not human.”
Donna groaned. “Fantastic. Another Tamaranean-human baby or whatever, and I never even got to throw this one a shower.”
She shot Dick a glare. “Which I feel like is probably more your fault, somehow. You’re lucky Raven let me stop for snacks.”
“Would you like to be useful?” Raven asked flatly, crouched by Kori’s side still.
“Not particularly,” Donna said before taking another rather loud bite.
“He’s very calm,” Kori murmured. “A bit concerningly so. I fear he’s almost ready-“
“For what?! He wasn’t supposed to be here for another two months. Two!” Dick threw his hands up. “I just found out less than an hour ago he’s a boy.”
Raven didn’t even look up. “Would you prefer to argue with the laws of human-tamaranean hybrid biology, or with her uterus?”
“I-“ He caught himself mid-word, deciding it was best not to continue, before taking a seat on the arm of the couch instead.
“Pipe it down, Dickie,” Donna, shaking her head. “We’re all doing our best to understand all of this. Especially me.”
Kori tilted her head toward her, apology evident on her features. “I do apologize, Donna. It was not for lack of trust. Simply…time.”
“Oh I’m so sure.” She huffed in response, but took the woman’s hand anyway. “Your exile was lifted and suddenly I’m no longer on your favorite list.”
“That isn’t true,” Kori said softly. Her skin lightly shimmering. “I promise.”
“Please stop talking. All of you.” Raven muttered under her breath. Focused.
Donna rolled her eyes but squeezed Kori’s hand anyway. She wasn’t really mad— just irritated, to an extent.
Maybe nostalgic.
Their friendship slowly dulled over the last year; too many worlds between them now.
The politics of Tamaran during yet another rebuild effort had shown to swallow everyone’s good intentions.
Kori was exiled for choosing Earth and her husband. Then, as suddenly as she was somewhat condemned, her people begged her return. She’d gone back to a half-finished planet orbiting two suns and a council that smiled too wide. Half of which were members not even Tamaranean— some far-off species Kori described as looking somewhat human but being anything but; their smiles too wide.
And Donna, ever the skeptic, didn’t trust it for a second. Not the diplomacy. Not the timing. Certainly not the invitation.
Kori’s people were never cruel. But the other species? They had very little history to go off of.
But she couldn’t stew over that when her hand was being crushed again.
“Okay, okay!” Donna winced. “Strong girl- strong girl strength- love that for you.”
Raven frowned. She felt him from about six blocks away. Now he was outside the door.
ugh.
“Fantastic,” she muttered. Straightening. “Backup has arrived.”
Dick blinked and sat up straight. “Backup?”
The front door clicked open beside them. No one looked— they all assumed it was probably Cyborg who finished fixing himself up at the tower.
That was until a voice broke the silence.
“Dick.” Bruce’s voice was heavy. Sharp.
The room froze.
“Grayson.”
Bruce stood in the doorway with Damian just in front of him, storming inside as Rory lingered behind both of them with a backpack. She had on a pair of fingerless mittens and a guilty look on her face.
Dick looked like he was ready to pass out again. “Bruce,” he blinked, coming to a stand. “What- why are you here?”
“I’m not,” Bruce said calmly. “Your daughter is stuck in the ceiling fan by her backpack. I came to get her down. Brought her some company.”
Donna actually choked on her candy bar. Raven blinked once. “Come again?”
Kori started to tear up. “This is exactly what I meant earlier… we have no time for her.” There went the waterworks along with the light bulb in the hallway.
Rory blinked from where her grandfather held her head straight, ears covered, limiting her gaze to the hallway and kitchen. “What happened?!”
“Nothing,” he said softly before covering them again. “I said Mar’i is in the ceiling fan. Rotating slowly. Unharmed. I told her to stay still.”
He spoke so flatly, it was almost comedic if not for Dick’s reaction. “Damn it not again! Mar’i!”
“Dami told me to!” They heard her shout.
“I recommend educating on the safety of ceiling fans next week.”
“Agreed,” Kori groaned mid-contraction. “Oh, Richard. Help her…”
“I’m going, I’m going!”
Damian rolled his eyes as he watched him run to the back room.
“Vitals?” He asked Raven, ignoring everyone else.
“Both are fine but something is off. I can’t exactly read into what it is.”
“Define off,” Damian said, arching a brow.
“Define doctor.” Raven shot back.
“I never said I was a doctor.”
“You’ve treated bullet wounds.”
“Correct. As have many in this room.”
“Not well.”
“Is that a compliment or a statement to shove me into a situation which I’m undereducated for?”
Donna was surprised he’d admit to that. So was Bruce, but Raven and Kori could tell he was just saying that to be difficult.
“You’ve performed surgeries on teammates.”
“Also correct.”
“You’ve also diagnosed a pregnancy.” Kori motioned to herself.
“You’ve been doing self-studies and shadowing with that other doctor.” Raven’s eyes were narrowed, finger practically in his face.
“Also correct. Her name is Leslie.”
“So you’re a doctor for the moment.” She hated to admit this, but she actually could use his help if willing.
When Mar’i was born, they had S.T.A.R. Labs. But now it was down to herself, Donna, and Dick— both of which proved themselves useless in this situation for anything outside of gathering towels and candles.
“Not legally, neither am I in the study of that medicine,” he said tightly. “I don’t do or study labor and delivery, Roth. I don’t do anything relating to that field.”
“So you’re not gonna help your own nephew?”
“As I said, I cannot deliver a child, but my studies have allowed me to help with the child after and preparation. Which nothing here seems nearly sterile enough.”
“Raven did some kind of magic stuff or whatever, I’m sure it’s fine-“ Donna was cut off.
“Actually, if you have anything in that backpack for pain, it would let me focus more on delivery than comfort incantation.” She admitted, Damian giving a curt nod.
“None of that looks like anything you should legally own.” Donna murmured, eyeing him suspiciously.
He muttered under his breath, already snapping on gloves. “This is why I work alone.”
“You don’t work alone,” Raven said, her hands gleaming violet around Kori’s stomach once more. “You just pretend to.”
Damian rolled his eyes, coming a bit closer, motioning for Kori to sit up and get jabbed.
“You are remarkably calm.”
Kori smiled at his way of expressing concern for her. That was likely the best they’d get at him ever asking how people felt— never truly asking. “I’m unsure myself why, but outside of the labor pain, I feel perfectly at ease now compared to earlier.”
“Mar’i says the child is a male,” he questioned. “Months early?”
“Not exactly,” Raven explained. “She believes this is happening because of physiology. The suns of her new planet along with Tamaranean male biology. Two yellow stars and a teal moon. Double radiation exposure and something else. My concern is more with his stability.”
“His stability?”
Raven nodded, moving a piece of hair out of her face. “He’s strong. I don’t think his life is at risk, but he isn’t the least bit stressed. No adrenaline.”
“That’s bad?” Donna asked.
“It’s strange,” Damian replied. “The child is supposed to be under pressure right now. During labor. He’s not. He-”
“He’s calm,” Raven finished.
“I fail to understand how any of this is medically possible.”
“She’s not exactly human, idiot.” The glares exchanged between the two twenty-somethings at that moment made Donna wish she were literally anywhere else.
Bruce, still in the doorway, watched as Dick came back with a rather disheveled-looking Mar’i Grayson.
Tablet in her hands, backpack full of weights to keep her down. They at least made it look like she was on the ground in her boots.
“Rory! Grandpa!” She cheered, saved at last.
“Dad, where’s Blip-C?”
“Blip-C has to stay here, Mar’i.” Bruce said.
“Blip-C?”
“My baby,” Mar’i grinned. “Dami helped me get him. Dami, where is my baby?”
“How should I know?” Her uncle hissed, looking away from Raven with a snap of his head.
“He’s your baby, too.” Mar’i pointed out, looking under the sofa.
“As I explained before, he is not my responsibility.”
“Yeah he is. Dad says he’s just the landlord and you signed the papers for me to bring him home.” Mar’i pointed out, looking around the bodies in the room.
“If anything I’m more its veterinarian with how often he falls ill over your lack of portioning skills.” Damian hissed.
Mar’i shrugged. “He likes extra.”
Damian was about to speak, only to feel something brush up against his back.
Blip-C.
Damn it.
“Mar’i, he is contaminating the area- get him out of here this instant.”
“Yes! Please!” Dick begged, grabbing the feline as it hissed at him. “I’ve almost stepped on him twice.” He shoved him roughly into his daughter’s arms.
Mar’i beamed. “Yes! Let’s go, Blip-C.” She smiled, walking out the door happily as she juggled between treasured cat and technology.
“No- Mar’i-“ Bruce tried to come out stern, but she simply ignored him, walking down the apartment stairs with a bit of a skip.
She waved goodbye to no one in particular after a few steps. “Bye, everyone! I’ll see you when baby brother is here and my dad is nice to me again.”
Various eyes stabbed daggers into Dick’s soul at that last bit.
Damian’s arms crossed. “What would that mean, Grayson?”
“I-“
“What did you do now?”
“Donna, please calm down.” Kori begged.
The Sunny Side Social, Riverside Row, Blüdhaven.
The drive wasn’t far, but it was a bit quiet. Mar’i playing on her iPad, Rory looking out the window.
“GB, do you think I can get breakfast for lunch when we get there?” Rory asked, steaming the window with air from her lungs and drawing a smiley face.
Bruce nodded in the rearview mirror— he didn’t exactly have the time to bother with calling a car service that morning. “I’m sure they still serve breakfast there.”
It was one of many endless, endless questions she had since leaving the apartment:
“Why did that lightbulb shatter? Why did Uncle Damian look so mad? Why couldn’t her dad come with them? I think that lady was glowing under the blanket, was she glowing? GB, can I color my hair like the girl in the purple? Would I look ugly with hair like that girl in the purple?”
She could go on.
And she probably would have, had they not pulled into the diner and him immediately gotten out of the car to open their door.
“The cat stays.” He told Mar’i. Stern.
The dark-haired girl scoffed with a simple, “No thanks,” before attaching the small feline’s leash to the collar.
Bruce deadpanned, but didn’t argue. He was certain this place had a “no pets” sign somewhere, but he had a way around that.
Soon enough, Mar’i was sulking behind a grilled cheese sandwich while Rory was practically vibrating in her seat, sipping chocolate milk with a breakfast sandwich in her other hand.
Blip-C sprawled across a chair like he was holding court.
Bruce sipped his coffee, silently wishing it was something much stronger. “Both feet on the ground, please, Aurora.”
Rory stopped kicking the table. “Okay, GB… but what if I have one leg on the ground and the other way up in the sky?”
“Then gravity wins.”
“That’s nice.” She beamed, biting into her sandwich, a bit of egg yolk on her chin. “May I have a napkin, please?”
He nodded, handing it to her. Despite her constant questioning and being a ball of energy, she was by far the most polite company he’d had in a while.
“Grandpa, I don’t want a baby brother,” Mar’i declared suddenly.
Bruce stopped mid-sip. “And why would that be?”
“Yeah!” Rory said, tilting her head in confusion. “Why not?! Having a little brother looks like so much fun! That’s probably why my dad has so many.”
That was most certainly not the reason.
“They scream,” Mar’i said flatly. “And throw up. And everyone looks at them and my dad will probably cry just like one when he holds him and then I’ll throw up.”
She paused a moment. Frowning. “My mom’s gonna forget I exist.”
Bruce frowned, setting his mug down with a clink. “Now, Mar’i, I promise you-“
Rory cut him off with a loud gasp. “You’re crazy!”
“Excuse me?” Mar’i whipped her head around to face her.
“Mommies don’t forget their babies. All my stories say they never do.”
“My mom isn’t a storybook mom like yours is.”
Rory beamed. “No, my mommy’s just dead!”
The entire diner went quiet.
Even the cat stopped licking its paw.
Bruce froze. Mar’i’s eyes widened like saucers.
“What?” She felt a pang of guilt. Panic. She didn’t realize Rory didn’t have a mom—they just kinda never talked about it.
Rory shrugged, perfectly cheerful. “Yeah. Now she’s plant food! Like my school science-fair project!”
A man two tables over choked on his omelet.
A redhead smirked.
“She got no air, she died, now she helps grow flowers!”
Silverware clattered. Someone whispered, “Oh my god.”
Bruce slowly rubbed his chin, staring straight ahead. “…Thank you for sharing that, Rory.”
“You’re welcome!” she said brightly, reaching for ketchup. “I bet she’s a cherry blossom.”
Then the redhead snorted.
Mar’i blinked, horrified. “What are we even talking about?!”
“Well,” Rory said matter-of-factly, “when we all stop breathing, we go to heaven, and our parts stay here, and we are plant food.”
“You believe in heaven?” Mar’i asked.
“Mar’i, Rory, let’s not—”
“Yeah, my daddy went there for a visit, but now he says he’ll probably go to hell next time,” she explained.
Bruce paused again, this time with interest.
“Go on…” He glanced around. People were staring. “…Indoor voices, though, please.”
The waiter appeared, seemingly paler than they remembered. “Everything… alright over here?”
Bruce handed him a hundred without looking up. “We’re fine.”
Rory waved. “May I please have another napkin? Also, did you know my mom’s a garden?”
Pamela Isley, sunglasses on, hair tucked into a loose scarf, sat alone at a table with a green smoothie and a plate of vegan pancakes.
She wasn’t even hiding.
Just… watching the chaos unfold around Bruce Wayne, the billionaire and Batman himself.
The waiter blinked twice, nodded, and walked away at record speed with the tip he was given.
“That’s the worst thing I’ve ever heard. Dirt is gross. I don’t wanna be in dirt!”
“But it’s the truth!” Rory said. “And we get sunflowers out of it!”
“Oh my GOD.”
“Both of you, stop yelling,” Bruce muttered. “Please…”
“Grandpa, she’s saying her mom turned into a garden!”
“She’s coping through horticulture,” Bruce said dryly. “Let’s talk about something else.”
Rory laughed happily. “See! GB gets it!”
“I really don’t,” Bruce said, staring into his coffee as if it would save him. “People are staring, Rory.”
“Oh, sorry.” She took a long slurp of her drink, then whispered. “My dad says I don’t have to be quiet if I’m not talking about his business and shit.”
Ivy nearly choked on her smoothie. A muffled laugh escaped. She hid it behind her napkin, shaking her head. “Oh, she’s perfect.”
She whispered to nobody in particular, then called over the waiter and pulled out a ten.
“Get the decomposition kid a tart or whatever, will you? I’m out of here,” she said, readjusting her headscarf and leaving with a grin.
Harley ♦️
♦️: r u still at that weird place w/bad hashbrowns?
🌿: No.
🌿: Bruce Wayne was there
♦️: ?!
♦️: you’re kidding.
♦️: did you fight him?
🌿: Are you insane?
🌿: Don’t answer that.
🌿: No. I watched him bring in a cat.
🌿: Oh! Selina wasn’t lying. There’s a new kid.
♦️: like the one from the paper?
♦️: 🦇🥊💀+🦸🏻♂️—— 👧❔
🌿: Yes.
♦️: do u think she’s actually Redhood’s?
♦️: do u think the cat thing is because Selina left him?
🌿: I mean. She kinda looks like him, I guess? And I don’t know, probably. Weirdo.
🌿: Anyways, the kid talked about her dead mom being plant food.
♦️: oh that ain’t trauma, that’s normal processing. U see, humor protects ya ego from emotional overload.
♦️: kid sounds funny don’t kill her
🌿: I wasn’t planning on it. She’s, like, 7. Maybe 8. Very polite.
♦️: OMG 😭 my ex killed her daddy, she’s like my murder grandbaby!
🌿: Never say that shit again.
♦️: my lil murder grandbaby…🥺🔫❤️
🌿: I’m blocking you.
♦️: did u take a picture of her for granny?
🌿: You are not her grandmother.
🌿: Goodbye, Harley.
♦️: i’ll see u at the stakeout Tuesday! 💕
♦️: wait if we’re in the narrows we should ask redhood about her
🌿: Absolutely not. Goodbye.
♦️: I googled a picture again.
♦️: is she blonde?!
♦️: hello?!
♦️: I’m gonna ask him
♦️: if I get shot will u feed Selina’s cats for me tmrw?
♦️: hello?
Meanwhile— Dick Grayson’s Apartment, Blüdhaven.
The apartment has gone completely still.
No alarms. No screams.
Just the quiet hum of the city outside and the faint sound of Richard Grayson hyperventilating.
And in the middle of it, wrapped in a blanket, a newborn with eyes somewhat teal blinked up at the world from his mother’s arms.
Not stoic. Not blank. Just calm.
The kind of calm that made everyone else in the room look insane by comparison.
“He uh… he doesn’t really look like a typical newborn.” Donna blinked.
“He’s a a tamaranean-human hybrid whose mother has been between planets for most of his gestation,” Damian glared. “Nothing about him is exactly going to be ‘typical’.”
“Why is he not crying?!” Dick demanded from across the room, both hands in his hair now. “That’s- that- he’s supposed to cry! Like, scream, like- like Mar’i screamed! That’s what babies do! They cry! He’s supposed to cry!!”
“You’re doing plenty of the panicking for him, I promise.” Raven muttered, though she was just as concerned.
“He’s breathing,” Damian said, stethoscope on the baby’s chest. “That’s the important part, Grayson, I recommend you stop yelling and sit down before you faint.”
“I’m not going to faint.”
“Roth said you fainted back with Mar’i.”
“I thought Kori died.”
“I was napping,” Kori smiled softly, exhausted but happy as could be. “He is fine, Richard. So beautiful.”
“He’s very at peace it seems.” Raven tilted her head, eyes narrowed. Not in confusion or annoyance, but in genuine curiosity.
Kori just rocked him a bit, close to her chest.
“At peace?!” Dick repeated.
He looked to Donna as if she’d ever have an answer. “I mean…” she hesitated, leaning a bit closer and chewing at her bottom lip. “He’s beautiful if nothing else! Eyes are kinda… what color is that, turquoise? Sea-glass?”
“It reminds me of the moon of the new planet my people are building.”
“Yes, but why isn’t he screaming?” Dick picked the baby up, shaky hands. He held him close, like he’d was glass. “He’s, like, not making any sound- at all!”
Damian frowned before motioning to take him. “Do you want me to check on that or not?”
“Hey, hey, give me five minutes. Kori had her turn.” Dick pouted.
“You sound like a child yourself,” Damian rolled his eyes for probably the fifth time since the ordeal began. He leaned in, watching with the detached focus of someone who’d rather not deal with all the emotions flooding the far too small space.
“He’s fine,” he said after a beat. “His heart and lungs sounded clear. What little reflexes he should have at the moment seem intact.”
“Better than yours,” Dick shot back.
“You’re welcome for the free consultation.” Damian was clearly annoyed as ever. This was certainly not how he planned on spending his day.
Especially after a late night of setting up surveillance on Gotham Academy because of his mother.
“And you,” he whipped around, finger pointing. “You nearly lit curtains on fire. What was that?”
“Symbolic warmth.” Raven said dryly.
“Your bedside manner is atrocious.”
She didn’t miss a beat. “Better than yours,” she fired back. “That’s why you’re single now.”
Dick’s eyes went wide. Why?
He started mouthing for her to “stop talking” behind Damian’s back, one hand making frantic slicing motions as his son blinked at him from the other.
Donna froze. “Oh, shit.”
Damian froze mid-glare. “And what would you know of that?” His voice came out lower— more a hiss than a tone, really. Clipped. Dangerous.
“I think you know what I mean.” She crossed her arms. Cold. “Tell me, how long has it been since you’ve spoken to anyone about it? A month? Three?”
His jaw twitched. “I didn’t realize you were keeping track of my personal life so much, Roth.”
“I’m not,” Raven narrowed her eyes. “You radiate repression.”
“Funny,” Damian muttered. “Coming from someone who literally wears emotional suppression as a hooded garment.”
Donna leaned over to whisper in Kori’s ear.
“Donna,” Kori breathed, half-laughing, half-groaning in her exhausted state. “Please not now.”
“I’m just saying.” She said, gesturing to the two. “Maybe we should, like, ask them to leave.”
“I can hear you,” the two said in unison with neither of them breaking eye contact.
Dick rubbed his temples, coming between them, baby lifted in the middle. “Glad we’re all emotionally healthy and definitely not plotting murder in my living room- can someone instead, I don’t know, check on my newborn son?”
“Your son,” Raven said pointedly as Damian took said child. “is fine. Can’t say the same for your blood pressure.”
“Fine!” Dick barked, eyes wide and panicked. “Yeah, he’s breathing okay, but he hasn’t made a sound! You what all newborns do, regardless of biology? SCREAM! He’s done nothing. They don’t just-“
“Breathe evenly?” Damian interrupted his rant, already halfway through a diagnostic report now. “That would be too stable for your bloodline, would it not?”
“Are you-“ Dick blinked hard. “Are you seriously mocking me right now?”
“Not intentionally.” Damian handed the baby back. Smug. “Though you make it remarkably easy.”
Kori let out a tired huff. “Please,” she murmured, “no fighting over him. He’s done nothing wrong.”
“I disagree,” Donna said. “Showed up early, skipped crying, has Daddy in a panic and Mommy on the living room floor still. I’m impressed, truly.”
Raven sighed, straightening her cloak before placing her hand on the baby again. That same glow from before, this time making little hands move a bit.
“He’s fine.” She said, eyes glowing faintly for a moment. “But there’s something unusual in his rhythm. It’s not distress- awareness, more like.”
“Awareness?”
“He’s calm.” She gave a small shrug. “He feels safe. He’s not crying not just because he can’t but because he doesn’t feel the need to.”
“See! Totally okay.” Donna smiled, squeezing Kori’s hand, who was still oddly calm throughout the entire ordeal.
It was strange. She’d held that same calm for a majority of the morning and afternoon. Most of her pregnancy, also.
“Silence in infants isn’t exactly comforting, Raven, I’ve had one before.” Dick deadpanned.
Damian ignored him, already collecting his things. He wasn’t needed here any longer. “Take him to the tower tomorrow,” he said. “I’ll have someone there to perform a more thorough evaluation.” He hesitated, softening imperceptibly. “Maybe I’ll even show up myself.”
“Awe,” Dick teased. “You do care.”
Raven turned toward Kori, her tone gentler. Expression softer. “You did well. Both of you.” She crouched briefly, palm glowing as she gave the boy back to her mother, having taken him just seconds ago, gentle as possible. “He’s quiet, but not empty. I’m not sure what his struggle is when making sound, but he doesn’t feel distressed over it. I’ll stop by tomorrow, too.”
Maybe she’d even bring Damian’s ex along just to make him squirm.
Dick exhaled. “Thank you.”
“Just don’t make a habit out of it.”
Damian paused at the door, coat slung over his arm and bag over his shoulder. “Perhaps,” he said evenly. “By tomorrow, you’ll have a name for your son.”
Dick blinked. Dumbfounded. “That’s what you’re leaving me with? That?”
Damian’s mouth twisted. Barely.
“Consider it motivation.”
The door closed behind him with a soft click.
Donna smirked at Kori, whose mouth was gaped.
“I… truly have not thought of a male name.”
“Like actually?” Donna asked. “I mean… what would you have named Mar’i if she was a boy?”
“Mar’i is a girl.” Dick said, as if it were an answer.
“Yes but if she weren’t.”
The couple looked at each other, both at a loss for words.
Donna looked between them as Raven gave the baby some form of blessing, before standing and brushing herself off with her hands.
“Neither of you have one?”
“I mean, his middle name is Wally.”
Donna but her lip. “Love that, really, but the question remains- what is his name?”
Dick came closer, sitting on the floor by Kori, looking the boy over.
He really was precious. Dark hair, bright eyes, skin somewhat pale but still warmer than his own.
“…maybe they are kinda like a sea-glassy teal color. That’s weird.”
“He’s beautiful,” Kori cooed, fingers brushing dark hair. “Mar’i will be jealous. I remember when she was born bald at first.”
“I’ll be going now.” Raven said, gathering her thermos and the book she’d brought with her.
She gave a small smile to the couple and their latest addition before she was gone in a circle of purple mist.
Donna sighed, getting on one knee beside them. “I still have an overnight bag in Mar’i’s room, right? Air mattress? I’m guessing you’ll need the extra hands again.”
“We’d appreciate it.” Kori grinned.
“Could you take our picture, actually?”
For one blessed moment, Dick thought he had peace again.
Then Bruce opened the door— coat fully buttoned, a calm that made everyone else nervous. His eyes swept over the room like it was a crime scene— the blankets, flickering lamp, a faint burnt mark on the curtain.
His eyes landed on his first ward.
He said nothing. Just looked.
Dick offered a weak wave. “…Hi Bruce.”
Nothing.
When he did finally speak, he broke through silence like he baited through glass, dangerous and quick. “You knew.”
“I didn’t know-know.” Dick spoke quickly. “I more… I mean I knew but I thought I had time on my side!”
Kori, bless her, tried to smile through the tension before blinking slightly as she motioned for Dick to hand her a pair of sunglasses from a nearby shelf.
She slid them on with the unbothered grace of a movie star, eyes still a faint glow between lenses.
“If the girls wish to see him, I will not refuse.” That was her best effort at getting her estranged father-in-law to put his attention elsewhere.
Bruce’s jaw twitched, but he looked to the two girls peaking in from the front door and nodded.
Rory’s hair was slightly tangled, eyes glazed with wonder.
Mar’i stood beside her, holding Blip-C and looking emotionally conflicted. Almost like she cared but didn’t want to show it.
Bruce looked around again, then narrowed his eyes. “Where’s Damian?”
”He went home.”
”I drove him here.”
“Then he took a bus, I guess?”
Kori smiled softly. “You can come in.”
Rory was practically bouncing. “Am I too close?” She asked, leaning in as Kori shook her head.
“He’s so tiny!” She grinned. “He’s got lots of hair. Are you his mom?”
Kori nodded. “It’s wonderful to meet you! I’m so sorry we didn’t have a chance to meet more formally.”
“It’s okay. Mar’i said you leave a lot.”
That made Kori frown, “I am trying to be home more often.”
The baby was asleep when Mar’i first met him, blinking as she looked him up and down. He looked a lot like her dad, kinda like she did, but his hair was a bit tinted.
Like a really really dark red-brown color. Not as dark as hers, though. His nose looked like her dad.
“What does his eyes look like?”
He better not have her mother’s eyes. She’d throw a fit.
“Uh…”
“I’m telling you people, it looks like seaglass.” Donna shrugged.
Bruce came a bit closer, head tilted at the sleeping bundle, arms crossed. “Seaglass?”
Rory blinked, grabbing her backpack and pulling out her tablet and scrolling through pages of colors.
“What are you doing?” Bruce questioned, seeing her typing.
“I have an app with lots of colors on it my dad doesn’t know I used his money for.” Rory shrugged, pulling up a page of blues and greens. “Like this?”
Donna blinked. “You know what? Yeah, actually.”
”So they’re like a teal-“
“ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!” Mar’i screamed.
Her brother startled a bit, waking with a tiny blink as if providing her evidence.
He didn’t have her mother’s eyes.
His eyes were better.
“I’m staying at Grandpa’s house.” The girl huffed, going to her room to start packing a bag.
“No. You’re not.” Dick’s voice came out stern, crossing his arms and leaning against her doorway. “You’re going stay home and welcome your brother to the world, Mar’i, that’s what good older sisters do.”
“I am a good older sister,” she said matter-of-fact. “But I’m upset so unless you want me to be mean I need to leave, please.”
And with that, one Grayson had a sleepover with her cousin.
One Grayson started making phone calls until three in the morning.
One Kori, who technically they never got ‘married’ so she can’t be labeled a Grayson legally, slept through four alarms the next morning.
And a new Grayson was born.
…
And later that week, Harley Quinn got shot in the leg.
(Author Note: The next funsies chapter will not be for a while. I promise there is a plan here. And a timeline of events, but this is more of a comical side-story.)
Notes:
Enjoy… no more fun chapters for a long time. Oof.
Chapter 16: Ghosts
Summary:
•There’s something under Wayne Manor
•Dick struggles with fear and fatherhood.
•Tim Drake.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Present Day— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
“Reporting live from the Daily Planet,” Kai said with some pep to his step. “Today we are at a rich man’s house who makes my dad sweaty.”
Carter let out a sigh of exhaustion. “Kai, please, just a little more quiet. We’re just here for a quick drop-off and we’ll be on our way.”
The baby stirred, making noises somewhere between a sigh and a tiny protest of sorts.
Carter patted his back.
“Okay, Kai, just under the gate there I guess?”
He wasn’t really looking to interact with the Waynes anytime soon again after the chaos earlier in the week— especially the University Student.
So many questions.
Kai crouched down, trying to push the small envelope under the gate with both hands. It didn’t fit.
He shoved harder.
“Don’t force it,” Carter whispered. “We can just leave it in front of the gate, I’m sure someone will see it.”
Kai frowned and shoved even harder. “Grandpas says you gotta deliver the blessing, Dad.”
“Yeah, well, he also said I was going to hell for taking another job under Lex Luthor.”
Which wasn’t entirely inaccurate now that he thought about it.
Azad squirmed in his arms. “Azad, please, just a minute- where’s the mailbox?,” he glanced around. “Do rich people not do mail?”
He was about to give up and just grab Kai by the arm and leave it there when the gate sudden made a ‘click’.
Kai looked up quickly as Carter froze.
“Mr. Carter,” a somewhat familiar voice said. Deep. Tired. “Come in.”
COME IN?!
“Uh-“
“Okay God!” Kai said happily, watching as the gate slowly opened in front of him, taking a few proud steps forward.
Carter was baffled. “Wait- no- Kai!”
He quickly ran over, baby clutched to his chest, and grabbed the boy’s shoulder a bit roughly. “We don’t just listen to strange voices over radios and walk through open doors! Especially ones that look like the entrance to the asylum-“
His back stiffened as he heard the gate creak shut and lock behind him.
Oh no.
He half-expected security guards or maybe a butler of some form— instead he got Bruce Wayne himself.
No suit this time, instead a black sweater with the sleeves rolled up and an expression people wore when sleeping became optional.
“Mr. Carter,” Bruce said, voice lower than the man remembered but calm. Even.
“It’s alright. Come in.”
Carter blinked. “Oh-uh- see… y’know, about that, we were just here for a quick drop-off-“
Before he could continue, Kai piped up brightly with a hop.
“Hello, sinner! Here’s your blessing!”
Silence.
Birds.
A leaf blew in a circle behind them.
Carter’s face was cherry red. “I-I am so sorry, I- my dad is, like, a priest and we’ve had him for a little over a year with us and-“
Bruce’s eyebrows lifted slightly as he leaned down and let the boy hand it to him. Voice perfectly steady. “I appreciate the blessing.”
Kai beamed. “You’re very welcome and your house is really big.”
“It is, isn’t it?,” Bruce smiled, taking a step back and gesturing them inside. His tone was dry, though not unfriendly.
“I think it looks even bigger inside.”
Kai’s eyes widened. “Really?!”
Before Carter could object, the boy was halfway through the door.
He groaned softly, shifting by Azad on his hip. “Sir, really, we didn’t mean to bother you. My wife is working double, my father is on a ‘mission of mercy’ and I’m just—trying to drop off a cloth.”
Bruce’s eyes flickered from the baby to his guardian. “If you were a bother, you’d know,” he said evenly.
Carter blinked.
“You were on Tim’s floor- data analysis, yes?” Bruce asked lightly, as though it had just come to him.
“Yeah,” Carter said, surprised he knew that. “Kessler’s office was beside his. I met Tim my first week after transferring from Metropolis. We shared a wall before the remodel. He needed more room for the PR end.”
Kai stirred, tugging on his father’s sleeve. Bored. “Dad, can we go now?”
“Sorry, uh, Mr. Wayne-sir. Kai isn’t really bout for waiting rooms so we really should be-“
“No child is.” Bruce said quietly. His eyes softened but his mind stayed with PR, adjacent offices, Tim. Every detail lined with a silent precision he’d practiced for decades.
“My granddaughters home upstairs. She’s around your age, Kai.” Bruce leaned down with that practiced smile that barely reached his eyes. “I’m sure Rory would appreciate the company.”
At that, Kai froze.
Slowly, he turned his head, wide-eyed.
“Rory?” he asked in a small voice.
Bruce paused, surprised. “You know her?”
Kai nodded slowly, mouth open. “She was on the news when that man hit you in the face and then she was on the paper with a trophy.”
“I see.”
Carter was mortified. “Kai.”
“Rory!” Bruce called, voice loud but soft.
Only there were three sets of footsteps that sounded down the steps, small ones at first— then two heavier sets just after.
Rory appeared first, hair a mess on top of her head where Jason tied it up because she would get more paint in her hair than on paper.
Tyler was mid-sentence, turned slightly as he and Jason came into view behind her.
“So I think it’s set for August twelfth.”
“We think it’s the twelfth or it is the twelfth? And how much over the speed limit are we talking?”
Tyler blinked. “Well it was a forty… I might have been going eighty nine-“
“EIGHTY NINE IN A FORTY?!”
“Maybe ninety three.”
Jason rolled his eyes with a groan that seemed to escape the depths of his very souls. “Jesus, kid, just- get that footage to me before noon. Barbara said she can have it doctored up by tomorrow.”
Bruce cleared his throat as they reached the bottom steps.
Jason froze mid-scroll and pocketed his phone. “Didn’t know we had visitors.”
Bruce’s tone was calm. Deliberate.
“We do.” His eyes flicked toward Carter. “You again. What? Back for another round of twenty one questions?”
Carter tensed and adjusted Azad in his arms.
“Jason,” Bruce started. “Me and Dominic here are going to my study for a more private discussion. This is his son Kai,” Bruce gestured to the boy at Carter’s right. “I thought maybe he and Rory could find a way to entertain themselves.”
Jason’s jaw tightened by just a fraction. Tyler barely caught it.
“You good?”
Jason didn’t answer.
Rory, meanwhile, looked from him to Carter.
Jason gave her a curt nod, giving her the all clear to introduce herself.
“My names Aurora,” she said brightly. “But you guys can call me Rory- is that your baby?!”
She practically shrieked the last part, throwing a hand over her mouth as Azad stirred a bit and cried out in response.
“Oh no! I’m sorry.” She frowned, shaking her head. “I didn’t mean to scare him.”
“Oh, no, it’s okay!” Carter smiled, rubbing the baby’s back. “He’s a little fussy anyways. He probably would have started himself any second now.”
“M-my name is Kai,” the boys’ voice came out small. Almost like a nervous whisper.
Carter bit his lip. “He, uh, he might be a little starstruck-“
“So he’s little prayer warrior junior, huh?” Jason eyed the boy carefully. A bit too carefully.
“You have a-a trophy.” Kai gulped.
Rory beamed. “Oh, yeah! You wanna come see? I’ll show you, it’s upstairs in my room still!”
Kai nodded— too fast.
“C’mon, then!” She turned toward the stairs, already tugging at his sleeve like the rest of them didn’t exist.
“Tyler,” Jason said flatly.
“Yeah, I got it.”
Jason caught his upper arm. “Like a hawk.”
Tyler sighed, crossing his arms. “Dude, he’s like six.”
Jason deadpanned, earning a faint smirk and an eye roll.
“Copy that.” He murmured, that smirk etching its way back as he turned and followed the two upstairs.
Carter shifted the baby again, trying for humor but sounding more tired than amused. “For what it’s worth, I think the only thing that kid’s dangerous to is his own coordination.”
Jason’s expression remained unchanged, though his arms looked to cross a bit more tightly. “Coordination’s the least of my worries.”
Bruce’s voice cut clean through the air before it could settle any further. “Jason.”
Jason exhaled once, shoulders loosening, before he nodded. “Yeah, yeah.”
His glare didn’t leave the smaller man as he walked toward the study.
Bruce gestured for Carter to follow, who paused just at the door. Hesitant.
“The uh… the one with all the medical questions isn’t in there, right?”
Bruce shook his head, “He’s out.”
Carter breathed a sigh of relief, looking to the ceiling and silently thanking God for some good news finally.
The door shut with a soft click behind him.
Sunlight stretched across the desk, thin and cold, as Carter sat at the chair just in front of it.
Bruce took his seat— calm. Composed. Elbows to the table.
Jason opted for a lean on the shelf near the window— a silent shadow, arms still crossed, jaw set.
“Tell me, Mr. Carter, did you and Tim work closely?”
Carter nodded, shifting in his chair a bit. “Yeah, considering we shared a wall. He ran circles around most of us other analysts, honestly.”
Bruce said nothing. He just let him keep talking.
Carter exhaled through his nose. “I mean, sometimes we’d talk after hours. He didn’t say much about home, but he mentioned you once or twice. Said things were… complicated.”
Bruce’s jaw twitched. He didn’t answer. Hands folded.
“He uh… told me about Jason, though,” Carter added quickly, glancing at the window. “Wouldn’t give many details but said he just came home one day with a little girl. It sounded like a lot, but he smiled when he said it. Almost like he was proud, in a way.”
Jason just stared at him, shifting his weight.
Carter rubbed the back of his neck with one hand, Azad held close in the other.
“He mentioned a breakup. Bernard, maybe? Said it was pretty mutual but he had some regrets,” he went on. “Some friend, Conner- maybe Kon- kept showing up at his place saying it was ‘too clean’. I laughed but it was no joke. The order thing started to feel pretty… intense after that.”
“Intense how?”
“He organized, well, basically everything. Desk, files, break room fridge labels- alphabetically, balanced, perfect. Said it helped him to think. Then he suddenly stopped with the coffee thing you all got so bothered by at the hospital.”
Obsessive behavior.
Azad stirred a bit in Carter’s arms.
“The switch to tea.” Jason said, now staring out of the window.
Carter nodded, though Jason didn’t see it.
“Yeah,” he said. “Said coffee caffeine made him sick. His thoughts ‘interfere’. Joked about three years until he’s thirty, started staying later and later. Asked for extra shifts. Said he couldn’t focus at home.”
Made his thoughts interfere.
Bruce leaned himself back slightly, eyes narrowed.
“And then?”
“I encouraged him to take a few days off. Use some PTO. Three, maybe four. Said he had these migraines, looked worse and worse every day. When he came back, he looked so much better. More like himself,” Carter’s lip quirked a bit. “Like my friend again. For about a week.”
He frowned.
Bruce repeated. “Talked like your friend again?”
“Oh yeah,” Carter was most sure about this topic. “Like I said, and I assumed you all know, Tim tends to say some pretty funny stuff-“
Azad started fussing, little fists pressing against Carter’s collar. The sound echoed in the still room.
Jason shook his head with a sigh, then stepped forward and held out his hands. “Here.”
Bruce glanced back at him briefly as Carter blinked. “Oh, are you sure?”
Jason only lifted a brow. Carter carefully stood and passed the baby over, Jason shifting him into place with a palm steady at the back.
Bruce noted the efficiency of it. The gentleness. The part of his mind that catalogued details filed it away automatically: years ago, he wouldn’t have known how to do that so simply.
But years ago he didn’t have that little girl upstairs.
Their eyes met.
Jason caught that look immediately. “What? Go on.”
“Nothing.” Bruce said quickly, attention back to their guest.
More like witness.
“And Kessler?”
“He said Tim needed to rest on his own time. That we shouldn’t push him, but he seemed concerned. As much as his personality would allow.”
Carter paused for a moment too long. “Listen… I really like your son, Mr. Wayne.” He admitted. “He’s a good coworker, an even better friend, but I do have to ask… why do I get the feeling none of you noticed all of this?”
Carter had never been so bold. Bruce and Jason didn’t expect the line of questioning.
They didn’t expect him to question at all.
But it seemed so raw. So real.
Bruce felt it— Jason the same.
He knew their shoulders stiffened in sync. That small tightening of both their jaws and a downward quirk of their lips.
When he spoke up again, his voice was steady. Practiced.
“Tim isn’t one to volunteer information easily,” he said, voice low. “He’s learned to separate life from work. He trusts you.”
Carter seemed taken aback. “I guess?,” he watched Jason shift Azad to the crook of his arm. “Still… someone like that, and please understand I’m not trying to be unkind, you notice when they start slipping.”
It was a hard pill for Bruce to swallow.
His peripherals caught the way Jason shifted slightly, Azad now asleep against his chest. The small hand had curled into the edge of his sweatshirt. Jason’s movements were instinctive, steady. He swayed just enough to keep him calm seemingly without thought.
He blinked, but the image remained of a man who once saw a world that only held bite now keeping something so small and fragile at peace.
Bruce then turned back to the desk before Jason could notice. Didn’t let his mind wander to Rory.
Jason’s voice came next. Low. Controlled.
“Some of us tried giving him some space.”
“Space,” Carter repeated. Softly. Almost like he was testing it. “Yeah… I get that.”
Meanwhile, upstairs…
“Is it heavy?” Kai asked, reflection in the shiny metal.
Rory shook her head. “No. Tyler is mean and says that’s because it’s cheap metal.”
“Am not,” came from the bed behind the two. Tyler lay on his stomach, pretending not to watch them as he scrolled on his phone. “I said it looked bendable. There’s a difference.”
Rory rolled her eyes. “You’re boring.”
“I’m the babysitter.”
Kai giggled. “My babysitter’s scary. She says I got too much Holy Spirit.”
Tyler cracked a grin before he could stop it. “Kid, you really are something else.”
For a moment, it was easy— they painted, Tyler glanced up at them with a bored expression every now and then, Kai eventually stopped stuttering and wasn’t a cherry tomato anymore.
But then Rory’s smile faded.
Her hand twitched once. It was that feeling under her skin again. Then it reached her chest. This time there was a prick at the back of her neck. That string-like pull.
It had started downstairs like a whisper, but pulsed stronger now.
No fear still. No noise. Just pull.
Then it went away. She smiled, went back to painting with Kai, who didn’t love painting, but told her about angels and the time he saw Superman fly through a wall back in Metropolis.
Eventually they moved on to coloring instead.
Then the room went still.
Her fingers trembled once. Twice. The crayon in her hand dropped, rolled across paper.
Tyler heard it roll. His brows furrowed as she just sat there, unmoving.
The crayon rolled under her dresser.
“Rory?” His voice sharpened.
She still didn’t move.
Kai tilted his head, blinking from him to her, then sat up on his knees. “Rory?”
She didn’t answer him either.
Her chest barely moved. Eyes glassy. Locked on nothing.
Kai tilted his head. “Rory?” He scooted closer, grin fading. “Hey, you okay?”
His hand on her shoulder seemed to snap her out of it, blinking as she was brought back to reality.
“Oh, sorry!” She said a little too fast. “I was thinking about something…” her eyes hit the floorboards, a glint of determination to her eyes.
Tonight, she’d wait. Look for the owner of that feeling. Or the thing.
They then got back to work— Tyler watching her a little more closely the entire time.
Outside, the afternoon light shifted across the wall, slow and gold.
For a moment, it almost felt normal again.
Then, faintly, under the floorboards, something answered her beneath the skin again.
Once.
Then gone.
Late That Night— Industrial Complex, East End.
The storm had drowned most of Gotham City’s skyline.
Batman landed on the roof of an abandoned warehouse just by the shipping yard, boots sliding through thick rust.
The van below backed up to a side door.
The eyes of his mask lit white in darkness— six men. Two armed. All unmarked tactical gear.
Not a street gang. Too organized when he listened in.
“Can you go any slower?” one complained, voice muffled through the rain. “Deadline’s tonight. Keep moving.”
Another grunted. “What’s the rush?”
“Boss wants proof of skill before opening applications. Word is, Blüdhavens the next job.”
Batman’s eyes narrowed.
Applications— recruitment.
He dropped and the impact scattered puddles. The man didn’t even turn before a gauntlet slammed across his jaw with a sickening crack.
It was as if Batman saw the world in slow motion— anticipated every motion before it even happened. Almost inhuman.
But Batman was no meta. He didn’t need to be when one fell back in shock, a hand to the back of his head and slammed into an armored knee before he could scream.
Another barely lifted his firearm when his wrist was grabbed, body flipped over onto his back, and arm twisted back with pop. His world faded black with a kick.
Time seemed to catch up— the click of a gun.
Bullets sparked off armor, ricocheting into rain. Bright flashes.
“You don’t know what you’re up against here, bat!”
He surged through smoke and shadow, caught the man’s rifle, used it to sweep his legs and watched him crash hard to the asphalt.
Number five made a run for it, only to scream when a grappler attached itself to his shoulder, yanking him back with a stumble and then a grab to his elbow— Batman threw him forward, into the weakened structure nearby, and watched consciousness leave him in a pile of ply wood and dust.
He didn’t even flinch. Didn’t turn around.
Just threw a hand up and caught the pipe of the last man standing before it could hit the side of his head.
The criminal froze and shakily let go of his end, taking a step back and tripping over nothing.
His pulse spiked. He scuffled backward into the van’s side, let out a yelp as the Dark Knight grabbed him by his black undershirt.
His hands wrapped around Batman’s arm, legs kicking as he shook in terror.
“Talk.”
The man nodded quickly and spoke with a bloodied lip. “W-we were hired through a guy! Just channel. Said they were takin’ applications. Skill tests. Payment doubled if shipment intact and early-“
“What shipment?”
The man hesitated.
Rookie mistake.
Batman slammed him one against the van’s side panel— not enough to kill, never enough to kill, but to remind a man what he could do.
That he was afraid.
“TACTICAL GEAR!” He yelled. “I don’t know whose doin’ the payin’, I swear! Just get them across the bay to Blüdhaven. That’s all I know!”
Batman loosed his grip slightly, leaned in close. “Who gave you the route?”
“No names! Guy in a suit. Said-said anyone who passed the run got recruited.
“For?”
The man swallowed hard. Batman could see the reflection of his cowled form in his dark, glassy eyes.
“Weren’t suppose to ask! Calls it cleaning. Said city needed a reset.”
Batman’s jaw tightened.
Slade’s language. Or someone close.
“That’s all I know! Promise!”
“Good.” Then one last slam echoed into the night, the sound of a window cracking, and thud to wet ground.
Batman turned toward the open crate near the van. WayneTech serials— but its contents.
Anything but standard.
He knelt, gloved hand brushing a cloth away.
“A signal jammer.”
High-grade. Tactical.
He’d signed off on the prototype himself.
It was made for hostage-recovery teams to cut communication from hijacked networks.
A temporary blackout to all cell, Wi-Fi, satellite, and GPS signals in seconds.
Never released.
Something twisted at the base of his throat as he inserted the coordinates on his arm, ready to flag Luke and Nightwing both.
Click. Then static.
“Bruce!”
“Oracle.” His voice steadied. “Right on time, I’m sending you coordinates to-“
“I found him.”
Everything stopped.
Wind and rain— it all just stopped.
“…say again.”
Meanwhile— The Belfry.
“I shifted the net.” Oracle’s tone was light. Professional only because it had to be. “When we got nothing in Gotham or any outlying districts connected to the bay, I rerouted. Anywhere that might flag unregistered trauma cases or protected ones. A hit came up.”
She smiled to herself. Finally.
“A Blüdhaven PD case just opened on their network. A man, early to mid twenties, listed as a John Doe. Dehydrated, moderate concussion…”
She swallowed at the next bit. Hesitated.
How do you put that into words?
“Oracle.”
“Sorry.” she was back to that same practiced tone. “Lacerations. A spleen scar matches Ra’s incident pattern.”
“Where?”
“Rabe Memorial,” she said quietly. “But Bruce…”
The typing slowed, rhythm changing to something deliberate. You could hear her thinking.
“You can’t go as Batman.”
Static filled the gap between them.
“He’s alive.”
“Maybe.” She sounded cautious without intention. “Bruce… They’re still waiting on prints. There’s a reason he’s listed as a John Doe.”
A hand through her hair, eyes closing a moment before she continued.
“And you’re not going to like it.”
Moments Earlier— Dick Grayson’s Apartment, Blüdhaven.
It felt wrong.
This kind of quiet.
When you could hear the streets below so faintly— almost too faintly— so low you’d hear a pin drop.
Kori stood by the bedroom window, eyes to stars, Wally in her arms, small hands in her hair and head to her chest— sleeping to the sound of her heartbeat.
Dick sat cross-legged on the bed, bridge photos spread out as evidence.
“You haven’t spoken to her.” She said quietly, one hand on her son’s back, the other moving dark hair.
Dick didn’t look up. “Not since coming home after the boom room stunt.”
Her voice stayed even. “She was trying to help a friend. She thought Rory was sad.”
“She opened a gate across dimensions, Kori. Alone.”
“She is eight.”
“That’s the part that scares me.”
He rubbed his eyes with the heel of his hand, reaching for a paper. “She doesn’t understand what she can even do yet. And I…” he paused. Let out a breath. “I can’t ever seem to find the right words to explain that.”
Otherworldly eyes glanced at him with a tilt of her head. “You grounded her from all but art supplies and school work,” she sighed. “You are angry. She is… confused.”
“I know, Koriand’r, but that’s just not it.”
“Then tell me what it is?”
He seemed to hesitate. His eyes tracing the photo again. Grain, bridge, ambulance, and light glare.
It came out soft. “She’s got your face.”
Kori paused her hand. “I don’t-”
“Your face. My eyes. Same stubborn jaw,” he finally looked up at her. “And the day I watched Slade Wilson take a picture of that face outside of her elementary school.”
Kori crossed a few steps closer, stopping just beside the dresser. “And we chose to keep her close. Here. But she does not know that. Mar’i only sees punishment. Sudden change.”
Dick’s jaw tightened. “We had to make it look like something else, Kori. You know that.”
“Yes,” Kori said gently. “But you have kept the fear. You treat it like it is still that day. You do not let her breathe outside the walls we’ve built.”
He didn’t answer. Didn’t need to.
Silence carried weight— the memory.
One Year Ago—Pérez-Taylor Elementary, Avalon Heights
Pérez-Taylor Elementary was the only school in Blüdhaven that Dick could ever realistically send Mar’i.
The area was decent enough— lower in crime than most others in the city over the last few years.
It was one of those late-autumn days where the sun was half-set and the sky a light blue with dark, gray clouds.
Most parents were clustered together in coats holding coffee cups, chatting on what little benches were outside, or sitting in their cars.
The air always smelled more like wet asphalt there than gun smoke or gasoline, which was a huge win.
Dick stood by the gate in his civilian jacket, jeans, and a ball cap— practiced ease of an ordinary father.
He knew exactly where to stand to blend in.
Mar’i walked toward him, curls wild, backpack bouncing.
“Dad!” She yelled, cheery as ever, running over with one of those rainbow loom bracelets her friends at school made with her that morning during breakfast.
Dick crouched down, grinning, catching her mid-sprint and spinning once before he sat her back down.
“Hey, Little Star, we learn anything world-changing today?”
“Not really,” she announced. “Sylvia and I traded bracelets because hers matched my sweater better.”
“Did you now?”
“Can’t you tell? Mine had bubblegum pink, this one has a peach pink!”
“Oh definitely. Much better than the one we worked on for three hours at home.”
He took her hand, waving politely to a nearby staff member, before they started toward the parking lot.
Mar’i was babbling on something about and vomiting in the sandbox when he felt it.
It was like a prickle under his skin. Cold. Sharp.
It was that same sense he got before a bullet or a blade, almost like a sixth sense he developed after years in masks and fighting villains triple his size, wars he still didn’t know how he won.
The response was automatic, but came off casual to those around him. Just a Dad glancing at the city traffic.
Nothing at first— him.
Across the street, leaned against a lamppost. Civilian clothes. Dark jacket, gloves, paper cup of coffee, and sunglasses just a little too dark.
Except he could make out the scar at the eyebrow.
He didn’t move. Didn’t hide.
He just stood there, calm as a man waiting for a bus, one corner of his mouth pulled in that almost-smile that had haunted Dick’s nightmares in his late teens.
Then the phone came up.
At first he just pointed it right it right at him. Simple, taunting, and predictable.
But then the lens dipped lower.
To his right,
Ever so slightly.
It took him half a second to realize what he was looking at.
The phone wasn’t pointing at him.
It was her.
Click.
Mar’i tugged his hand, still going on about the sandbox.
He could barely hear her over the pulse pounding in his ears, hand tugging, pulling her behind him.
Too far away to hear it, but he swore he could and that it echoed.
Click. Click.
The world narrowed to the phone, the smile, the way a gloved thumb hovered over the screen before he slid it into his pocket.
His head tilted slightly like he was studying something fragile.
Then he mouthed it— slow and deliberate.
“Cute kid.”
And the traffic moved between them, cars and buses passing, the image cleared. He was gone.
His grip on Mar’i’s hand suddenly tightened again, making her blink up at him. “Dad?”
He dropped to his knee fast, forcing a smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “Yeah, yeah, sorry.” He blinked a few times, eyes looking her up and down. “You okay?”
Mar’i nodded slowly, confused. “Are you okay?”
“I’m good.” His voice cracked once before he steadied it again. “How about ice cream?”
Mar’i was never one to turn down ice cream, blue eyes blinking before she grinned up at him. “Yes! Can I get rainbow sprinkles? Uncle Damian always lets me get rainbow sprinkles.”
He nodded, looking through the reflections of car windows as he walked her to his own a little faster than usual, still searching the street.
“Yeah,” he said quietly. “Whatever you want, Little Star.”
But as he lifted her into the back car seat, Mar’i went to buckle herself in, he heard the belt—
Click.
He pulled her out of school two days later.
Present Day— Dick Grayson’s Apartment, Blüdhaven.
“He got close to your face once, too. To the team.”
“That wasn’t your fault.”
His gaze flickered from the baby boy in her arms to her eyes. “It reminds me how easy it was for him to get close.”
Kori shifted Wally higher in her arms, voice barely above a whisper.
“The fear you’ve kept is starting to live with us.”
Dick stared at the floor for a long time after that.
“It’s not just her anymore.” Kori’s brows lifted.
“Wally,” he said quietly. Final. “He doesn’t even cry. Not once. Can’t. Might not ever…” his finger twitched. “What happens the day he needs to cry for help?”
Her expression softened, hair catching the faint glow of lights. They’d had this discussion before— when they found out she was pregnant again.
“Then we will listen in other ways.”
The huff that came out of him was more of a weak laugh than anything else. Not cruel— just genuine reaction.
He looked at her then, eyes tired.
“You know what I mean,” he shook his head, continuing. “I can’t even hold my own son without thinking about how many people in this world and beyond that would use them to get to us. It doesn’t matter what promises we’ve made, or how careful we are. They’ll never be invisible. Never safe enough.”
It was her turn for eyes to meet the floor. “Safe is not the same as hidden.”
“I know.” There was a crack in his voice. Fear bleeding through a practiced calm. “You weren’t there to see that phone lift. Had to pretend the world was just friendship bracelets and ice cream flavors.”
She still hadn’t looked up. “You’ve been waiting for the world to take them from you since the moment they were born.”
Dick couldn’t argue with that— because it was true. And he knew that.
He lived that.
“We said we were done,” it came out like a whisper. As if the baby would hear him and take offense. “After Mar’i. Not because we didn’t want another— God, Kori, you know we did.” He paused. “But… the second you told me you were pregnant again, all I could think about was every cell full in Arkham because of me. Every name still on wanted lists. The ones still around to hurt people.”
She blinked, looked up at him. “You are not responsible for the world’s cruelty.”
“I’m responsible for bringing them into it,” he said.
That silence was different.
Heavier than the rest.
Wally shifted with a small, breathy, uneven sound— some form of a cry.
Dick’s hand twitched reflexively toward him, instinct always faster than thought.
Kori smiled faintly, eyes soft. “He speaks in his own way.”
“But is it loud enough.”
“It is for us.”
Blue to green again. “What if I don’t trust myself to always hear it?”
“Then trust me to help.”
Wally stirred once more, and for a heartbeat, Dick thought he saw his son’s lips twitch— almost like the start of a smile.
And for a split second, despite all that wait, his own lips twitched up a bit—
Then his phone started ringing.
Caller ID: Barbara Gordon.
Dick’s brows raised, glancing from the screen to Kori, who nodded in understanding as his thumb clicked the screen.
“Babs?”
Her voice came through— immediate. Loud. Relieved, almost.
“We found him.”
Dick was off the bed and at his closet— body processing faster than mind. “Where?”
“Blüdhaven.”
He blinked. “Wait- as in me Blüdhaven?”
Kori almost chuckled at the wording, but instead gave a perplexed look— he mouthed Tim’s name to her as Barbara spoke.
“Rabe Memorial.”
He paused for a second, grabbing his keys. “Rabe?”
How the hell did Tim get to Blüdhaven’s business district without him knowing? Calling for help?
“Dick…,” he didn’t like the way she said his name. “Before you go- Bruce is already on his way, but there’s something you should know…”
Twenty Minutes Later— Rabe Memorial Cognitive & Neuro-Rehabilitation Unit (South Wing)
Rabe Memorial had expanded greatly over the course of the past decade. A new, high-tech glass facade with a bright blue logo meant to look comforting and sterile.
It wasn’t.
One of the few medical locations in Blüdhaven untouched by the Waynes, the Elliotts, or any other name that funded and pulled strings behind the scenes.
Nightwing didn’t open doors in the daylight, which was cutting in close.
So he said his own name instead, just like the day they got the alert. Civilian facade yet again.
He somewhat hated that— it was restricting.
Halls were quiet and clean. Every sound felt like an echo.
“Can I help you, sir?” The medical receptionist asked.
“I’m looking for someone who was brought in last night,” he said. “Young man, mid-twenties. Dark hair. Probably listed as a John Doe.”
She frowned and started typing. “We have three unidentified males in our unit at this time, sir. Would you be a potential family member or legal representative?”
“Brother,” he said. “Adoptive. They said possible head trauma.”
She typed something quickly, eyes darting between screens.
“Just a moment, please.” Her brows furrowed, screen lighting bright and white across her face.
“They uh… they said he might have a condition status of retrograde amnesia.” He added, not knowing if it would really be all that helpful.
“What did you say your name was again?” She asked, not looking up.
“Richard. Richard Grayson.”
The name— Grayson— seemed to click something to her.
“Aren’t you one of those billionaires kids?”
Dick blinked, a bit taken aback.
He really never got used to that.
“Yes. Yes I am. I think the guy you have back there might be my missing brother, Tim.”
“Do you have any identification?”
Dick nodded, handing over his driver’s license. She checked it, nodded.
“Well, Mr. Grayson, we do have a patient matching that description. Admitted just a few hours ago. Severe retrograde amnesia, mild physical trauma. I’ll need to contact administration and a social services, if you’ll just have a seat.”
“Social service?”
“Patient advocacy.” She shrugged, “That’s just our policy.”
The fifteen minutes in, his leg was bouncing despite himself. The waiting room hummed with the kind of sterile silence he’d learned to hate— a TV hung on mug, loud air vents, bleach and antiseptic scent.
He’d had enough of these hospitals for the rest of the year at this point.
Outside of himself, the room was vacant.
He found his eyes drawn to one screen in particular that was surfing through commercials.
That ridiculous LexCorp Gotham advertisement came on— a glossy corporate promo featuring Tim’s colleague, Kessler.
He had woken up the day prior but wasn’t very useful during questioning according to Bruce. He just kept saying the back of the ambulance started to smoke up in thick, black clouds and suddenly he was being pulled from the water.
He barely survived.
Dick was so lost in thought the hand on his shoulder almost made him jump, head whipping from hand to face.
“Bruce.”
An Hour Later— Rabe Memorial Cognitive & Neuro-Rehabilitation Unit (South Wing)
The consultation room was small. White walls. A frosted glass. Two chairs on one side of the table, one on the other.
A woman in a red-sweater waited by the monitor— tablet in her hand, badge clipped to her collar: Valerie Hale, LCSW.
Beside her stood a man in a navy suit, a nameplate at his chest: D. Block— Admin.
“Mr. Wayne, Mr. Grayson,” she greeted, voice dripping practiced professionalism. “Thank you for your patience. Before we begin, I just need to confirm some information for records.”
Dick and Bruce both took to handing over their IDs. One with a slide across the table, the other holding it out as if it was annoyance.
She looked them over, then nodded with a glance to the screen. “The missing person report matches the notes from patient intake. He regained consciousness at around six seventeen in the morning yesterday. He’s alert, oriented to place, but not really time or identity. He recognizes ‘Tim’ though not much else.”
Dick’s throat tightened. “He said that?”
She nodded once, hand gesturing. “He hasn’t recalled any surname. Blüdhaven PD has their theories with everything going on in the press, but thought it best to keep things under wraps until fingerprints or DNA come back to confirm.”
Of course they did.
Block adjusted his tie. “Pre policy, we can allow a brief but supervised visit to assist with potential identification. No direct prompting. No leading questions. It disrupts the process.”
“Too much on the patient’s mind for the moment.” Valerie added, trying to make the air less volatile.
Bruce’s jaw flexed. “Understood.”
Her tone softened. “If he seems disoriented or distressed, we will have to step in. It’s best to let him guide the conversation.” Then, quieter as she stood to open the door. “He’s very polite, but on edge. Keeps apologizing for not knowing more.”
Tim sat on the bed, pale under fluorescents, hospital bracelet stark against his wrist.
Water cup in one hand.
No TV.
No windows.
He just looked between the clock his cup, muttering to himself about being bored with his own thoughts— then pausing.
Because what even were his own thoughts?
When the door clicked, he looked up— uncertain, cautious.
“Tim,” Valerie said gently. “These people believe they know you.”
His brow furrowed. The name still hit, faint recognition without context.
He blinked, eyes tracing faces.
The taller one stood like a wall. Broad shoulders, dark sweater. Eyes that measured.
The other— younger. Tired. A posture that looked trained.
Not normal.
“Hey,” the young one said, taking just a step closer. Careful. “You probably don’t remember me. That’s okay.”
He talked to Tim like he was speaking to some skittish animal.
Tim set the cup down slowly at the standing tray beside him. Observing.
“Should I?”
The words landed like a gut punch.
That smile faltered slightly.
Tim let his gaze drop to where the older man’s eyes seemed fixated.
His hospital bracelet.
The name ‘John Doe’ still written above a barcode.
He didn’t want to ask why. Didn’t want to know how it made the man feel.
He just wanted these people to stop looking at him like he was pitiful.
They watched him like they were waiting for something— a sign, a word, a spark that would make all of this worth their precious time.
The younger one’s hands fidgeted once at his sides, then stilled.
Older one didn’t move at all.
He didn’t know which was worse as he studied them both the way he might’ve studied a pattern— eyes flicking from one tell to another.
The younger one seemed just as guarded as the older, though softer at the edges. He smiled too fast. Practiced.
Tim sat a little straighter as that one spoke.
“Yeah,” spoke quietly. “You do. Or you did.”
Or you did.
That phrasing sat with him longer than it should have. He should’ve felt something. A pull, a spark, a memory surely.
Instead it seemed his brain preferred to catalogue.
His tone seemed sincere. His eyes were a deep blue, faintly bloodshot— suggesting stress. Insomnia?
His body language was a clear display of defensive empathy.
Observe first. Emotion clouds clarity.
Another thought that didn’t feel like his, but slid through as smooth as breath.
“I’m sorry,” Tim said. “But I don’t remember you.”
It wasn’t cruel. Just truth.
The younger one looked hurt, in a way.
He didn’t want to hurt them.
That was something he couldn’t explain— the small, awful ache in his chest when the younger man’s expression cracked just slightly.
“I think I need to rest now.” He shut down quickly.
The older one just stared at him. Didn’t motion to leave as Valeria tried to call him out.
“Mr. Wayne,” she said softly. “You have to come with me, please. Give him time to settle.”
Wayne.
That felt like it should’ve been familiar. Like it mattered.
Mr. Wayne didn’t move.
Didn’t blink.
Just kept that steady stare.
It started to make his room feel smaller, the weight of being studied by someone who understood him too well.
A strategist— Measured. Calculated. Predictive. Planning.
Something about it made his stomach twist in knots.
Blue eyes, hints of hard gray. A jaw set tight. One hand was at his side, the fist clenched, and the other twitching to do so as well.
Then a shift. Restraint.
It felt deliberate. Like he was holding himself together by inches.
“If you need anything,” the man said carefully. “Someone will be outside the door at all times.”
Not a doctor. Not a father. Not a cop. It sounded more like an order disguised as comfort.
Tim’s skin prickled at the cadence.
He didn’t fear this man. Not really. Nothing about him felt harmful— but Tim felt his instincts still sharpen around him.
Something in him remembered to anticipate.
He nodded, just to get it over with.
“Alright.”
But that gaze still lingered for much longer than necessary.
Before he turned for the door, Tim saw something reflected in those eyes that made his brain fog for just a moment.
Care.
The younger one hesitated. “You uh… you always were the one who hated being looked at. I’ll work on that.”
That almost earned something from him.
A twitch at the corner of his mouth, a mix of confusion and amusement. But Tim let it die before it could become a physical expression.
The door clicked behind them, leaving him to the clock and that sterile lighting again.
Only then did he realize his hands were trembling. Not fear— maybe pressure?
The weight of a performative calm.
He shown his head, palms to knees, and grounded himself in a way that felt natural.
The tremor eased quickly. The echo of that stare though?
It stayed.
Trust no one whose presence feels familiar before it feels safe.
He swallowed loudly.
That caring, hopeful look stuck with him.
But caring himself left room for vulnerability.
And vulnerability is dangerous.
So he sat in silence, breathing slow, letting emotion flatten itself out so everything could be clear again.
“Trust no one.” He murmured to himself.
“Don’t let them leave with you until familair becomes known.”
Bruce didn’t hear the door click as it closed.
Didn’t speak.
Just stood. Hands at his sides. Jaw locked in a tight ache.
Cold lights. White walls.
The hallway was so quiet all of a sudden. The drumming only in his own ears.
That antiseptic smell slowly drew closer in a way he could have choked.
He glanced at Tim through the glass panel.
The boy— no— man sat where they left him. Hands to knees now. Staring at nothing.
Bruce felt his chest tighten at the stillness in the motion.
“He didn’t know us,” Dick said quietly beside him.
Bruce’s jaw flexed again. “He didn’t.”
“He… you saw it, right?” Dick paused before continuing, back leaned against glass with hands in his pockets— eyes on the floor. “He looked at you like-“
“-he was assessing a threat,” Bruce cut in.
The air felt sharper. Violent. Alive.
Something in his voice gave away that thin crack. Right on the edge.
Threat.
He blinked too long for Dick’s liking.
“He’s scared, Bruce. Not of you or me but what he’s missing.”
“We are what he’s missing.” It came out harsh. “And he shouldn’t be missing any of it.”
Dick stood straight. “We’ll figure this out. It can’t last long, right?”
It could though.
That was the issue.
This could last.
He turned away before the silence could turn into something worse.
“Get Alfred’s old notes. Contact Leslie. No one else knows yet. Have Barbara call a meeting.”
It was the clean, sterile command of a man who’d just shoved the emotion back where it belonged. They had to get to work.
Get Tim out of here.
When he went to leave, Bruce stopped one more time at the glass.
Tim’s reflection overlapped his own in the pane. Shapes blurred under hospital light.
He couldn’t tell which looked more like a ghost.
Memories or not, he was bringing him home.
Notes:
This is the last we’ll see the Carter family for a pretty long time.
Out with most of the Ocs for a minute (outside of random Gotham citizens).
Also I keep getting bots in my comments for some reason so that’s a little strange but alright I guess.
Chapter 17: Hereditary Masks
Summary:
•A conversation between Jon Kent and Damian (I’d recommend skipping the first half if mentions of sex make you uncomfortable.)
•Hide & seek.
•Jason grows frustrated by Bruce’s lack of answers.
•Rory does something stupid.
•Flashback 7 years.
Notes:
Wanting:
-Damian Wayne is bad at feelings tag but not in the way you thought probably.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
YEARS AGO— Blüdhaven
Rain on rusted railings. The smell of takeout and cheap cigarettes— cold metal.
Tim knocked twice.
Once.
Twice.
Dick Grayson opened the door, sweats on, half-awake and eyes already measuring him. Surprised.
The older said, annoyed though not unkind:
“Can I help you, kid?”
Tim swallowed, soaked to the bone, hair sticking to his forehead. “I-I know who you are.”
Dick froze.
Tim remembers the silence that followed. The tension. The calculation behind those eyes.
He was supposed to be scared.
He was.
He wasn’t.
He was prepared.
“I know who you are,” Tim said again, voice steadier this time. “And I know who Batman is.”
Dick’s jaw tightened. Dick frowned.
“You shouldn’t.”
“You need to go back,” Tim blurted out.
“Batman needs Robin. He’s getting worse- angrier- he needs you.”
How weak a man to need children to wage war.
The words came out faster than his thoughts. Like if he said them all at once, they’d sound rehearsed.
He cared.
He calculated.
He just wanted to help.
He wanted order.
Dick looked at him a long time, then said, quieter:
“You shouldn’t be here.”
“You don’t belong here.”
That part hurt.
Hurt is distraction.
“I just wanted to help,” Tim said.
“You already have,” Dick replied, voice heavy but kind, the kind that stuck in Tim’s chest like warmth trying to stay lit in a storm.
It felt like being seen.
It felt like being used.
The flash of lightning outside the hall made it look for a second like Dick’s face split in two.
You mistook recognition for purpose.
A volunteer.
Never chosen.
You never would be.
Present Day— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
Jon’s voice always did sound different over the phone versus Damian’s laptop, which is likely why he opted for the FaceTime to begin with.
For Jon Kent, however, he loved his best friend very deeply— but struggled to read him without eyes on him. His posture, his expressions— understanding Damian Wayne was really hard.
“You look like you took the L in a fight with a textbook.” He said, casually leaned back in space somewhere.
He had maybe a good twenty minutes before he needed to go get some more sun, lest he want to suffocate. It was fine.
Damian didn’t look up from his textbook. “Finals. I have committed myself to self-isolation for the past three days. I apply to medical programs in the coming months, if you don’t recall.”
Jon shrugged. “You chose this.”
“I chose purpose,” Damian muttered. “Medicine was a side effect.”
Jon laughed. “You’ve been saying that since you started studying on the side at, what, fifteen?”
“Fourteen. I informed father at fifteen.”
Damian’s father had simply stared at him a long moment before requesting he not get stabbed between lectures.
Which, coming from him, was practically encouragement.
Grayson, meanwhile, stared for a long moment, then laughed— said Thomas Wayne was probably somewhere in the afterlife saying finally, laughter as he ‘finally got one’.
Damian leaned back in his chair, tired eyes scanning the mess around him— a half-empty coffee cup, a cracked mug with the Wayne crest, Rory’s childish scrawl across one of his anatomy flashcards: ‘Heart = love people.’ Which he hadn’t the nerve to erase.
“Alright,” Jon stopped letting the black abyss of space drag him around, snatching the device as it drifted along the stars. “Spill it.”
“Hm?”
“You’re tense. Even for you, what’s going on? Ra’s send more hate mail? Bat ask you to diagnose that hip click we all know is just age?”
Damian paused, letting out a deep exhale.
“Raven won’t speak to me.”
Jon groaned, kicking his foot and shoving himself somewhere farther into the endless void.
Not this shit again.
“What did you do?”
“She’s upset because Emiko Queen felt the need to offer her unsolicited psychoanalysis about my emotional competence.” Damian’s voice came out cold. Bitter. “Which she most certainly did unprovoked.”
“Oh boy.”
“She told Raven something akin to me ‘approaching intimacy like an academic paper’.”
Jon snorted, then quickly coughed. “Oh, oh no, why would she ever-“
“Jon.”
The half-Kryptonian rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. “Right, sorry. Go on. What did you say after that?”
“I tried to make my intentions more clear our last meeting,” Damian flipped to the next page.
Oh.
Oh.
“Oh the benefits thing-“ Jon smirked as Damian shot him a glare through the screen.
“Arrangement.”
“Right right, ‘arrangement’ and ‘friends with benefits’ are so the same thing.”
Jon would have thought it a joke at first, if not for Damian’s personality being what it was.
When he first came to him with the whole thing, he thought for sure it wouldn’t last longer than three months and maybe four meetings.
It had been seven months, two lives threatened, and a rather awkward redhead ever since walking in on them.
Poor Colin.
“I informed her I was interested in something more serious than our arrangement involves.”
“How romantic.” He deadpanned.
Damian continued. “I was trying to be honest.”
Jon tilted his head. “When did this happen?”
Jon was asking more of a timeline of events, however the answer he got came out so casually that his face blew up red and his mouth dropped in astonishment.
It could be heard from miles into the emptiness.
“IN THE MIDDLE OF WHAT?!”
“I thought vulnerability was encouraged,” Damian snapped.
“Yeah, not then,” Jon was horrified. “You don’t drop- Damian- Why would you do that?!”
“I did not ‘drop’ anything. I merely stated I saw potential for a deeper connection.”
Jon shook his head, face still pink. “Damian you tried defining the relationship you were in while in the relationship,” he muttered, hand over his mouth. “Oh my- what- why? Why? We had, like, a good thirty minute pep-talk about this.”
“It was a miscalculation of timing,” Damian admitted, then added stiffly- if for no other reason than making Jon more uncomfortable: “She left before I could finish.”
“Well no shit!,” Jon’s voice cracked. “Damn it, Damian, you really have a gift, you know that?”
“Don’t make this sound so juvenile. I was being transparent.”
“You were being Damian Wayne.”
Said man didn’t reply, reaching for a pen and tapping it against his desk. “No she won’t answer my messages. Which, frankly, I find hypocritical given that I’ve spent two months trying to show consistency.”
“You could try apologizing.”
“For what?”
The sigh that escaped Jon felt as if it came from the depths of his very soul, pinching the bridge of his nose and letting the phone hover a few inches away.
“For that, Damian, that right there.”
Damian stiffened at a sound beyond his bedroom door all of a sudden.
Laughter. Rory and another voice all too familiar, the shut of the front door. He simply rolled his eyes.
“Mia Mizoguchi has turned Rory into her latest science experiment,” he informed Jon.
“Oh yeah? Still haven’t met the kid yet. Colin said she’s got a little crush on him, is that for real?”
“Regrettably so,” Damian muttered. “Between you and Wilkes, both my nieces have already developed terrible taste in men.”
Jon snickered at that, face no longer red, happy about the change of pace.
“I can’t help being a ‘pretty boy’.”
“Mar’i also finds backpacks of sequins to be appealing. Do not flatter yourself,” Damian shifted a bit as he heard something glass shatter downstairs.
“Mizoguchi has me considering investment into a muzzle. Rory is her apprentice in chaos. Every night I’m welcomed to new architectural disasters. A slingshot, a pulley system that nearly decapitated Alfred’s portrait. Rory thinks her brilliant.”
Jon grinned. “You sound like an old man.”
“I sound like a man sharing space with two hyperactive pyromaniacs. At least Aurora is polite in her efforts, but now father has allowed Todd an extension to the Manor.”
Jon tilted his head, confused. “Extension?”
“Tyler Lloyd,” he explained. “Apparently one of Todd’s few success stories. His spitting image in posture. If Mizoguchi isn’t muzzled, he will be.”
“So Jason has two kids now?”
Damian shook his head. “Not a son on paper. Ward, more like. Though the resemblance between the two is uncanny, to say the least.”
Jon nodded in understanding. “So, what, Bruce moved him in?”
“Not necessarily. His upcoming stay is temporary. Family in Star City.”
“So not a potential replacement,” Jon frowned.
Damian shook his head. “No. He is a ward of Todd, not my father. Do not confuse that.”
Jon tilted his head. “So he’s not-“
“He’s not Robin material,” Damian closed his book with a snap, his tone flat but weighing heavy. “I doubt he would ever even want to be. Todd has taught him to avoid that mask and he’s already made his own.”
“Another bird for the nest?”
“Another Hood. This one Blue.”
Jon’s brows lifted. “Blue Hood. Not bad. Helmet?”
Damian didn’t answer, instead commenting a mix of acknowledgement and disdain. “A ridiculous name. Fitting. Todd already hates it, which means it’s working.”
Jon smiled faintly. “It almost sounds like you approve.”
“I approve of survival instincts,” Damian replied.
Jon hesitated, then asked the question Damian had hoped he wouldn’t.
“You ever think one of the girls might take it someday?”
“No.” It came off sharp, Damian’s head snapping up at the screen.
Jon blinked. “No?”
“I’ll let my own ambitions die before I allow Mar’i or Rory to put that mask on,” Damian said flatly. “As would their fathers.”
“What about the baby? Maps? Stephanie Brown back in action?”
Damian’s reply was immediate. “I say again, Grayson would rather himself be hit by a semi. Mizoguchi is not one to brood in a cave. Brown faked her death, again, and is trying to leave vigilantism- failing, I should say. None of them are returning to this.”
Jon leaned back, quiet. “You’ve thought about this a lot, huh?”
“I’ve lived it,” Damian said simply.
Jon frowned, his reflection flickering on the screen. He was hesitating but it needed to be said.
“You really don’t think one of the girls’ll take it on? If you can’t find someone-“
“I will.”
“But if you don’t.”
“Jon.”
He hesitated again, but chose to press anyway, letting his tone go quieter. “I don’t know if I believe that, Damian.”
“Your beliefs are none of my concern.”
“Come on, man,” Jon countered. “You and I both know Gotham doesn’t stay quiet. And if nobody steps up, Mar’i has the strength. Her Dad is the original, she admires him a lot more than what he thinks.”
“I won’t let Mar’i or Todd’s spawn be subjected to the burden. They have lives.”
Jon gave him that look—the one that said you’re lying to yourself again. “You can’t stop it forever, Damian. Someone always puts it back on.”
Damian scoffed. “Then someone else can carry the weight of it.”
Jon leaned forward, voice rising slightly. “You talk like it’s a disease. It’s not.”
“It is,” Damian shot back. “And it’s hereditary.”
Damian paused.
It’s hereditary.
The words hung there. Too sharp. Too heavy. Too true.
It wasn’t an insult— a fact. A curse.
He thought of Mar’i’s side grin when she tried on one of Dick’s old utility belts, watched only videos of his fights, smiled at images of his younger self.
She was still not yet the age of when the dynamic duo was born.
The thought made him physically ill.
Jon saw it hit his face— that shift behind his eyes, fist clenching.
“Dami-“
“No.” Damian said, voice steady but dark. “I won’t let it happen. Not to her.”
His gaze dropped from the screen, meeting the batarang on his desk with that stylized ‘R’ etched in.
“I rather it end with me than that. Whatever it takes.”
Jon said nothing, but frowned knowing the weight was carving him small.
Damian, Jon came to learn, was born with what he called “Triple P Brain.”
•Prepare for everything.
•Persist in your goals.
•Protect.
That was it.
Jon sighed, fingers running through his hair, deciding since they were on more serious topics now it might be best to address his current dilemma.
“Conner’s losing it. Again.”
Damian looked up as the screen’s glare caught his eyes. “Conner Kent has a habit of feeling too much.”
Jon shook his head. “Ever since he found out Tim doesn’t know who he is, he’s more lost between versions of himself than ever. Dad had to stop him from storming a press conference last week.”
Damian arched a brow. “Luthor?”
Jon nodded. “He’s convinced Lex did something. That he somehow he knows Tim Drake is connected to him.”
“Self blame.”
There was a pause.
“Did you know he tried to force himself into the hospital again.”
“What?”
“Yeah. He lost his mind on some nurse and security was called- can’t you guys just, I don’t know, pull him out of there by now?”
“Not legally.”
“Okay,” Jon gave him a look as if to say who cares. “It’s not like that’s really stopped any of us from saving people before.”
“Drake refuses to leave.”
Jon blinked. “Huh?”
“They can’t force him to be moved or seen by anyone he doesn’t approve. He meets decision-making capacity, so the hospital can’t override him,” then add “Legally, that’s ‘competent’.”
“Competence?” He started moving in the direction of the sun. “That’s insane, Damian.”
“It’s procedure.”
Jon frowned. “He doesn’t even remember half his life! Doesn’t know you, doesn’t know Conner- you said he treats your Dad like he’s an enemy kept close- how is any of this okay?”
“It isn’t,” Damian said. “It’s the system we live in. Drake isn’t a minor. He’s not displayed danger to himself or others. If he says no visitors-“
“So he just sits there alone through all of this?” Jon’s voice was quiet. Sympathetic.
Damian didn’t answer right away.
“He prefers self-isolation, for the moment,” he continued. “As I said, he recalls Brown’s existence now. She has been added to the list he approves of. It’s… progress.”
“It’s been two weeks since you guys found him and he only remembers three people?”
“He remembers me now,” Damian frowned, fist clenching a bit. “He remembers his distaste for my very being.”
Jon froze, eyes softening. “So I’m guessing what he remembers is you two before recent years.”
The man nodded, eyes looking nowhere in particular.
“Fragments,” Damian said after a pause. “The familiar ones. He recalls stalking Brown in her early Spoiler days. Knocking on Grayson’s door when he deduced he was Robin. Knew well enough to keep that from the doctors and therapists, it seems. Pennyworth handing him the uniform. He knows there was another before him who died, though not Todd’s name.”
“And the rest?”
“Only personal attachments so far. He asked for Dowd once,” Damian shook his head. “No recollection of them going separate ways yet. Just the outline of a person he assumes he still loves.”
Jon let out a breath.
Shit.
“That’s rough.”
“It’s… progress, at least.” Damian said it as if trying to convince himself.
“He remembers his distaste for me. Which, I suppose, is comforting in its consistency.”
Meanwhile— Downstairs
Cassandra Cain’s entire worldview has always been built on language.
The language of violence. Its consequence.
It’s why she became Black Bat. Orphan. Depends on where she’s at.
Batgirl, for a time.
Before Stephanie returned.
Her intent was always to stop pain before it landed.
But as the clock ticked like it was counting breaths and the little girl she’d grown fond of sat cross-legged on the rug, bag of chips balanced between knees, watching the pendulum swing— she caught a glimpse of that Black Bat figurine.
She recalled her own words with Damian in the cave one night:
“He wants her to live without need of it,” she’d said. “To grow not speaking his way.”
They had disagreed on their stance with Jason’s methods, yet also came to the same conclusion that there was issue.
Damian viewed lack of fight as vulnerability.
Cassandra viewed it atonement. Mercy.
If it’s close— elbow, knee, bite.
If it’s far— run.
If it’s too late— scream.
Damian agreed with one.
She agreed with two.
Noise brings help, but also calls danger.
Sometimes she’d make a game of it— hide and seek without a count. Stay until she heard the leave of footsteps.
No timer. No prize. Just stillness.
A smile and silence was award enough.
Other times she’d be the one to hide. To be searched for.
She’s not found her even once, but drew a bit closer this last time.
Good.
“What is it?” she asked, coming over to sit across from her in mock pose.
In front of the blonde was her little notepad, small, red in cover. A police sticker on its front, likely from Barbara. The pen probably came from Maps before she left just minutes earlier.
Rory snapped it shut quickly, eyes wide.
Then, that toothy grin. “Classified.”
Cassandra arched a brow, but didn’t push it.
“It’s for a mystery! Maps says all good detectives have something classified and shit.” Rory shrugged.
Cassandra let a lip quirk. Gave a nod.
Things with Rory seemed to finally be settling.
Her process of grief was one strange, though understandable.
She heard a shift upstairs, the close of a door, and Damian came down muttering to himself.
“No classes?”
He paused at the last few steps, leaning over the railing. “No China?”
Cassandra shrugged. “Bereavement.”
Damian deadpanned. “For three weeks?”
She gave no more than a shrug, brushing a piece of hair behind Rory’s ear.
“If we should be asking anyone about their education status, it’s you.” He said, directing toward Rory.
Rory looked at him, salt dusted fingers. “Dad says Doctor Leslie says I can go back tomorrow but I don’t know if he’ll let me.”
Cassandra looked at her, head tilted in display of curiosity.
“There’s a field trip. My Dad said no.”
Damian nodded, satisfied with that response and not verbalizing his satisfaction with Todd’s decision.
He’d never do that.
“Field trip?”
“To Uncle Tim’s work and stuff,” Rory said, frowning. “I really wanted to go. I wanna see where he passed out on the floor!”
They all did, though for very different reasons outside of what seemed to be childish curiosity.
Rory finished her chips, then perked up at the sight of both of them standing there beside each other now— one brooding, one silent, both free it seemed.
That mischievous grin. “Hey! We have enough for three people hide and seek now.”
“Absolutely not.”
Cassandra rolled her eyes.
“Why not?” Rory asked, springing to her feet. He glared as crumbs went flying. “You two can hide! I’ll find you.”
“No.”
“Please, Uncle Dami, I’ll do my very best!”
“Rory-“
“I haven’t won but one time ever!”
Damian frowned. “Then perhaps that’s because you’re terrible at it.”
Rory gasped in mock offense, hand to her chest. “So Maps was right! You are a fun sponge.”
Damian blinked. “Pardon?”
“A fun sponge. You soak up fun like wodder and then there’s no more left.”
Cassandra sighed, shaking her head and crossing her arms. “Let her.”
Damian turned to her, tone bordering disbelief. “You’re serious.”
“I did not find her once.”
Damian blinked at that. “This one?”
Cassandra gave a curt nod. “She has improved.”
“I’ll believe it when I see it.”
“Then let’s see it!” Rory grinned, going over to a nearby corner and covering her eyes, forehead to wall. “I’ll count to fifty-two.”
An oddly specific number.
Damian deadpanned. “Really?”
Cassandra simply shrugged and got started.
Damian gave a resigned sigh, muttering his childhood regression before going down the hall.
The manor fell into that familiar hush— old walls and secrets.
Rory lowered her hands, eyes darting in eagerness.
She moved fast— too fast for how untrained she was.
The sound of her small footsteps echoed.
Then they stopped.
Rory paused as that familiar pulse started below the skin. That string.
She followed it quickly, taking a turn down the hall only to freeze after a turn— when it felt weak. She took a few steps back— it was strong again.
She followed that strength.
Down one hall, weak— pause. Go back. Two steps. Turn right— string again.
Her heart was thumping fast, matching a rhythm under her skin.
That pulse spiked when she reached the study door.
She opened it quietly, looking around the room, squinting in the dark.
She turned to leave only for that pull to weaken and she stepped back inside.
Damian, unlike Cassandra— who hiding in plain sight was her entire point— chose somewhere real.
The kind of hiding spot the son of Batman would choose first: a high beam above the study, shadowed in light and height. Controlled. Silent.
When he wasn’t under the desk or on top of a book shelf, Rory blinked and slowly looked up. She squinted in the dark, then grinned.
“How’d you get up there?!” She gasped, pointing directly at his spot.
Damian didn’t move for a beat. Stunned.
He didn’t even breathe for a moment.
That shouldn’t be possible.
Not the height. Not the shadow. Not the angle she was standing at.
Even Cassandra needed a mirror for that one.
The words caught in his throat, mind racing through explanation.
There wasn’t one.
Rory smiled, jumping up and down with a cheer as he dropped down soundlessly, landing with a soft thud of his shoes on the carpet.
“You were guessing,” he said. Voice calm. Clipped as Cassandra walked in with a look of equal confusion.
“Nope!” Rory shook her head. “You were right there.”
She pointed again. It unnerved him more than if she had been wrong.
Cassandra blinked. She’d heard the girl’s footsteps, the back and forth between certain rooms and down certain halls.
Rory rarely did so with her. Only when she thought she’d looked in all previous and possible spots.
“Again.” She said suddenly. “Let us try again.”
Rory smiled. And threw her hands up. “Yes!”
“What?”
“Just you two.” She said. “Try harder. I’ll watch.”
Damian muttered to himself and turned Rory around by her shoulders before exiting the room.
After a count, Rory set off to find him again.
Her little sneakers barely scuffed against the floor as she went down one hall, then paused. Backtracked. Tilted her head, and put a hand to her chest— like she was feeling for something.
Cassandra followed quietly. Watched her stiffen as she turned corners, how her head cocked as if she could tell something was right or wrong, then continued.
Cassandra heard nothing but saw everything.
At the end of the hall was an old storage room, used sparingly.
Inside, Damian had crossed to the far wall, to a false vent. A narrow crawl space for emergency passage.
He’d used it once as a boy, long before he ever had the patience for games.
He even went the extra, seemingly unnecessary, step of pulling the grate closed.
Not two minutes later that storage room door opened.
Rory walked inside. Looking under various tables, sheets, a dusted portrait before she paused directly in front of him.
She couldn’t have.
Rory leaned down, looking between the slats with narrowed eyes as she blinked with a small giggle.
“That looks dusty.”
Damian stepped out after a long moment, expression unreadable but eyes sharp.
“Two wins in one day!” Rory laughed, grinning from ear to ear.
Cassandra just stared. Stayed silent several seconds longer than normal.
It wasn’t the win that unsettled her. It was what she hadn’t seen, heard, or felt.
Whatever guided the girl, it didn’t live where she could touch.
Rory slowly stopped smiling as the stares stayed and the silence grew around them.
She didn’t know what she did wrong, but she decided to not play again after that.
The looks they gave her.
Later That Night— The BatCave
The cave sounds were always the same to him. That dripping water, faint hum of machines, whir of a cooling fan in overused equipment.
Jason muttered to himself as he shot Tyler another text about why he had to go home, despite his many please.
He had a family back in Star City. A good one.
Solid folks and siblings that adored him.
He wouldn’t let the kid waste that.
Besides, once summer came, his parents already agreed for him to go work the ‘family business’ here in Gotham. He’d be back in less than a month— and with a place to stay outside of Bruce’s guest room.
He leaned forward against a workbench, arms crossed, watching numbers crawl across one of the monitors like they meant something.
Maybe they did.
Jason didn’t speak fluent Bat anymore. Didn’t care to.
“I hate this part.” he murmured.
“You hate waiting,”Bruce corrected.
He rolled a bullet between his fingers— a habit, not threat— then set it down in Bruce’s line of view just in front of the monitor.
“Ten months, Bruce. You hear that? Ten. As many months as I’ve got fingers and you’ve yet to give me more than three scraps of information.”
Bruce didn’t acknowledge him still. Too focused on the data.
Jason’s jaw twitched. “You realize all you’ve given me is ‘she has a high metabolism’, which I promise, as her dear old dad, I already knew that shit. Then you were able to put a timer on the cell regeneration rate- great! Useless to me, but good for your little file I guess.”
His voice dropped. “But now all I’m getting is ‘Jason, she’s stable’ what the hell do you expect me to do with that?”
“She is.”
“Right. And did you know the Riddler likes green?”
Bruce didn’t bite yet. Didn’t even glance his way. He just kept typing like Jason hadn’t stood there for twenty minutes and trying not to yell.
“I don’t get you,” Jason said finally, voice low. “You can track a heartbeat across continents. You’ve rebuilt bones, tech, a moon base! But when it comes to her you hit some kind of wall?”
That finally earned some kind of physical reaction as Jason so craved— Bruce stopped typing. Which was at least something.
Meant Jason was wearing him down enough to get some kind of answer. Even if it wasn’t satisfying.
“Her vitals are perfect. DNA sequence shows accelerated regeneration, high immune response. No trace of foreign agent, no toxin. Nothing to fix.”
“And that tells you what?”
“That she’s not sick, Jason.”
Jason pushed himself off from his spot, pacing a short line to the armor case.
That helmet reflected him— older in his eyes, but still somehow young in the face.
Tired. Still looking for something to hit.
“I never said she was sick,” he frowned. “My little girl isn’t sick or hurt, Bruce. She eats, laughs, runs, sleeps— she’s smart as hell even if that damn math teacher says she’s below the national average.” He turned around, back to his own reflection as if that would leave the feelings there. “She’s a kid- just different.”
He stopped, staring up at the bats that hung in the dark above the cave lights. Always there. Always alive.
“And not a soul can tell me why.”
“Because it’s something I haven’t been able to test,” Bruce said finally. “Something… I’ve missed something.”
Jason turned at that.
Batman didn’t miss damn near anything.
He scoffed. “So what, she’s built different? That’s the damn answer? I call bullshit.”
Bruce’s expression didn’t change.
Then Jason caught that look.
That small flicker of something unsaid.
Of something neither Bruce Wayne, the Batman, wanted to admit.
His own eyes narrowed. Shoulders stiffened. “You… already know something, don’t you?”
“I have theories.”
“Yeah, well, unless you want me to resort to breaking a few of your toys- Batmobile not excluded- I’d get to talkin’.”
The man didn’t even flinch before speaking.
“Her recovery pattern matches yours.”
Jason blinked. “Come again?”
“The bloodwork from the year after your resurrection. After your contact with the Pit. The way the cells rebuilt, the chemical markers that never faded completely. Residually, it’s stronger than others. Active, somehow. But natural. She was born with them.”
Jason’s mouth felt dry.
“We already know I had to have passed something down. That Damian has the same because of Talia, but he doesn’t-“
“His isn’t active,” that’s when he finally turned to face him. “Neither are yours.”
“So why is hers?”
Bruce paused. Then, evenly:
“Residual adaptation. Possible secondary factor I have yet to uncover.”
“Which isn’t dangerous, right?” He questioned suddenly. “You’d tell me if she was in danger.”
“She’s not. If anything, she’s stronger. But these abilities shouldn’t be able to be passed down. They shouldn’t exist naturally in the first place.”
Jason looked down at the screen. That sickening yellow of the little folder icon tagged with her name— her legal name. Not even the one she went by.
Like salt in a wound.
There were a dozen columns of data, percentages, cell counts, all the things he pretended to understand when Bruce talked— much of which he actually did, just not at the level of most others who’d used the same space.
But none of it said what mattered.
“She’s going to be fine,” Jason’s voice came out softer then. “You say that and stability like it’s supposed to make me stop asking.”
Jason exhaled as the silence stretched, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’m not mad, Bruce. Not really. I’m just tired… she asked me last week why I had Leslie sign her off from gym class. Why she can’t climb at recess or play a sport because, if something happens in front of the wrong person, we can’t explain this away so easily.”
His voice caught. “And because I don’t have an answer that doesn’t sound like a lie. Makes me come across like some obsessive, overly protective asshat of a Dad.”
It was only a matter of time before she started to rebel against it.
Hell, she already caught attitude with him last week when he threw out that softball paperwork.
“I just wanna be part of a team and you’re being shitty.”
He rubbed a hand along his jaw, half-smiling despite himself.
Did he ever give that set of glitter pens back?
He couldn’t remember.
Meanwhile— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
Jason hadn’t gifted Rory her glitter pens back. But no matter.
Rory knew adults didn’t use those anyway as she was in her grandfather’s study— feet swinging from his chair and tongue between her teeth as she carefully scrawled ‘Bruce Wayne’ across the bottom of a bright yellow permission slip with one of her GB’s blue fountain pens.
The ink bled heavy, but the signature looked perfect. Just as she’d practiced all day.
Like her cousin said:
“Sometimes you’ve just got to take a risk.”
She’d be in a lot of trouble if her Dad found out— but she really wanted to go with her friends this time.
She grinned, peeled a sticker from the little pack Barbara had given her, and slapped a sheriff star over a chip stain on its corner before putting it in her folder and spinning in the chair happily.
“I’m going on a field trip!”
Early That Next Morning— Dick Grayson’s Apartment, Blüdhaven.
The rain stopped sometime before dawn.
What was left clung to the windows in tiny streaks.
The nursery light was soft— too soft for vigilantes, but just right for children.
Wally looked to be somewhere around sixteen months now, blanket over his legs as he sat on his bedroom rug.
It was one of those rare mornings that he and his sister weren’t woken up and dragged to Titans Tower.
His hands were clumsy around a little blue block— various others of differing colors scattering around him like confetti.
He stacked the orange and blue ones last every time. It mattered to him, though nobody knew why.
Mar’i, who was still grounded to this day, lay on her stomach beside him, chin in her palms, watching. Her Supergirl pajamas bunched at the elbows, hair still a tangled mess from sleep.
“King baby,” she yawned. “You’re lucky you’re pretty, because today you are boring.”
Mar’i reached for another block but froze when the window flickered.
Click. Click.
A ripple of white washed across the glass. Faint but bright enough to catch her eye.
The rain streaks glowed for a heartbeat longer, then dulled again in a flash.
“Did you see that?” she asked as if he’d answer.
Wally looked up, eyes wide and unfocused, the orange block tight in his hands. He, unlike his sister, didn’t blink. He stared.
Like he was looking for something. Or felt something there.
“Mar’i! Please be aware we are to leave in ten minutes!” Kori shouted from her bedroom.
“TEN?!” Mar’i shot up like a rocket, feet off the ground momentarily as she ran across the hall. “That’s not even enough time to brush all my hair!”
Her shout finally drew his eyes away, stacking that last block on his tower and grinning before he nudged it over, a breathy noise as he clapped.
The tower fell, the boy laughed, and outside— someone had taken a picture.
Seven Years Ago— Jump City
“Mom I’m serious,” Adeline said. “I really do worry that- that maybe she’s not.”
Elaine’s voice cracked from the other end of the phone. “Addie, you can’t think like that. The man’s her father.”
Adeline pressed a hand to her forehead, eyes on the baby monitor across the room. “I know. I know what it sounds like, but-“
She stopped. Words caught in her throat.
It had been Gotham. Fourteen months ago. A goodbye, a closet, and a man she barely knew yet felt she understood at a time she desperately needed to be seen herself.
She had been unfaithful with a man who didn’t even know she was engaged.
The guilt lived inside her for weeks. Made her sick.
Then that sickness turned to mornings. And the mornings to a plus sign on a white stick.
She never excused what she did. Never even tried. She told herself she was tired, disconnected, human— but there was no forgiveness. Only God’s consequence.
Roland had been distant long before that night, but not cruel. She thought maybe a baby would soften the edges again. Instead, it made him harder to reach. Even when he thought himself her father.
“Addie?”
“I’m here,” she whispered. “Mom, she’s not normal. The cord was wrapped around her neck. Twice. The doctors said she shouldn’t have survived, not without damage, but you’ve seen her.”
Her mother tried to reassure her. As any would. “She’s just one lucky little girl, honey.”
Adeline glanced at the monitor. Aurora slept soundly, small fist beside her face, steady rise and fall of her chest.
“No one’s that lucky. You haven’t seen what I have, Mom. She gets a rash one morning, I take her to the doctor, it’s gone by the time we’re roomed.”
“Addie-“
“She rolled off the couch last week. I take her to the ER, there’s a hairline fracture on her forearm-“
Elaine cut her off. “You never told me about that,” the older woman gasped. “Is she alright?!”
“Yes, Mom, listen- that’s the problem.” She leaned an arm against the crib, glancing back at the nursery door. “They splint her. I follow up three days later- nothing. They can’t explain it. All they could think up was their X-ray machine had some sort of practically impossible malfunction. Just gone!”
There was silence for a moment. “Gone?”
“Like it never happened,” she shook her head, biting her lip. “When I take her for vaccines she cries like other babies but never has a mark by the time the nurse turns around. The start of bruises that disappear before they can form.”
“Adeline, honey, you need to speak to Roland about all of this. You don’t sound okay.”
She gave a soft, humorless laugh. “That’s exactly why I can’t. You wouldn’t understand him anymore if you saw the way he looks at her, Mom. He doesn’t talk. He assesses.”
“Assesses what?”
“Everything.” Adeline’s voice dropped. “Me. Her. The house. He made his own high tech baby monitor because the other ones time out too quickly, he has a camera over her crib I have to turn off so we can talk.”
Elaine sighed. “He’s protective, sweetheart. A scientist. That’s his way of showing care.”
“That’s what I’ve told myself, too.” Adeline whispered.
She sank down into the rocking chair nearby. Her baby was so small. So still. The faint nightlight painted her skin gold, and for a fleeting second, Adeline imagined she could see light moving under it—like color beneath water.
She gulped. “If he’s not her father, then that means I’ve taken something from both of them. He loves her, mom, in his way. I can’t ruin that.”
Elaine’s tone softened. “And the other man?”
The words felt like she swallowed glass. “He doesn’t know,” she said. “He likely never will. It wasn’t some grand romance, Mom, he’d probably not remember me. Not really. I’d barely remember his name if not for guilt and records.”
She coughed once, sharp, into her sleeve.
“Are you alright?”
“It’s nothing,” Adeline said quickly. “Just a cold. Keeps coming back.”
She hesitated. Fidgeted with the sleeve of her sweater. “Our pediatrician keeps scheduling blood draws. Says it’s for vitamin deficiency, but it’s every visit now. Every time we go in, another vial. It’s almost weekly.”
Her mother’s voice lifted with concern. “For a baby that young?”
“That’s what I’m saying, mom. Aurora- last time she didn’t even cry,” her eyes welled with tears. “That’s almost worse than when she screamed. Nurses laughed about how brave and c-calm she was. I just cried in the car all the way home while he slept. No bruises, no puncture marks.”
“Oh, Addie.”
Adeline coughed again, pressing hand to chest until she stopped. Her throat still burned all these weeks later.
“I have another appointment next week,” she said finally. “For both of us. A different doctor. I want a second opinion… I’m not telling Roland.”
“Addie-“
“I have to see it for myself,” she interrupted. “I’m losing faith in the doctors he’s so friendly with. I can’t even choose a wedding date because I don’t know if I can trust my fiancée anymore.”
“That’s the guilt talking.”
“Maybe it is.”
She stood, walked over to the bedroom door and closed it gently, then came back to her daughter. She brushed a stray hair off Aurora’s forehead. Watched her stir lightly but not wake fully.
“If she’s not his, she’s being denied the real one. And if that’s true, what if… maybe she’s carrying something from him we can’t understand.”
“Honey. You sound insane.”
“Then let me prove myself wrong,” she whispered. “Let me put this to rest. Don’t tell him, Mom. Please. Not yet.”
Behind her, something clicked softly—barely audible over the hum of the baby monitor.
She didn’t notice the small camera lens above the crib shift its focus, a faint mechanical sound lost in the lull of the nursery.
Roland’s custom monitor light blinked on. A red dot, barely visible through the casing.
Adeline’s mother was still speaking, her words gentle, blurred by distance. “You’re doing everything right, Addie. You just need rest.”
“Yeah,” Adeline breathed. “Rest.”
Notes:
Somebody tell me if this chapter sucks. It’s the one I’ve been least confident in ever since the hospital sequence 😭
I had so many grammar edits and pacing issues— I changed the order THREE TIMES and the Damian-Jon convi was rewritten, like, eight.
I’m so gonna have to change the rating to Mature instead of Teen. Damn it.
Chapter 18: Veins of Tomorrow
Summary:
•LexCorp PR puts out all the stops!
•Tim Drake has a stalker who he can’t remember the name.
•Maps is never a side character.
•Rory gets sick. Again.
•I didn’t forget her.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Present Day— LexCorp Gotham, Trigate Island
It was huge.
Balloons floated over big event signs that said “Build Tomorrow Today!” In green. Bright lights bounced off the glass floors, and music played from somewhere above— something cheerful, much more Metro.
They had been given all kinds of cool stuff— one of those cheap little tote bags in green and beige with the building’s logo, a cup from somewhere called ‘Serpentis Group’, a pen from ‘Helios Biotech’, a LexCorp lanyard— each student was stopped at the door for individual photos that were printed on an ID with their first name and School.
Students were everywhere— Martha Wayne Elementary kids, Gotham Prep, St. Augustine’s School for Boys, The S.T.E.M. Academy, and finally the winners of the Gotham Academy Science fair.
The ‘Skylar Dynamics’ booth was the biggest one in the hall the kids started at— so shiny it almost hurt to look at.
It was dead center of the glass atrium with a long display, like a trophy case, only with photos instead.
They’d printed photos of the winners and framed them. Rory spotted Maps right away.
In the picture, she stood in front of a long silver table with wires and microphones and a glowing blue laptop. Maps held her ribbon upside down. A tall, silver trophy stood in front of her. The corner saying:
‘Mia Mizoguchi— Emerging Engineering Research Award.
“Finding Gotham’s Forgotten Veins.”’
Rory remembered hearing her say that her older brother helped, along with her friend who graduated the year before.
A project based on acoustic cartography.
“Looky there!,” Maps grinned, pulling out her phone and pointing at the center. “Dead center, just like the showstopper she is.”
There she was, right in the middle, frame catching every bit of light from the ceiling. Her award name printed out neatly in the corner just like everyone else’s:
‘Aurora— Creative Design.
“Super Sunlight Machine”’
Maps squinted. “Hey, they forgot my girl’s last name. What gives?”
Rory blinked, then frowned. Maps started with the damage control immediately.
“I mean: Single-name status? Picture in the paper? A blog trying to find your shoes and wondering if your Grandpa will sue the IRS again- You’re basically a celebrity now, baby detective.”
Rory laughed, hugging her tote to her chest.
“I should ask for your autograph,” she smirked.
That landed harder than it should have.
The guilt had been eating her alive all morning over what she did— faking her GB signing that permission slip.
Her smile faltered.
She could still see it in her head— the bright yellow, her grandfather’s fountain pen, the ink bleeding on the paper: ‘Bruce Wayne.’
It looked close to perfect when she signed it. She’d practiced it all afternoon in her notebook— she just had to go!
Every other winner was going.
Her desk partner, Leah, bragged about it for days! Free lunch, balloons, cool stuff, and lots of group activities.
Then she found out yesterday Maps was going— probably her favorite person ever! She was fun, she liked mysteries, she was an even better babysitter than Tyler was with snacks and games.
Rory tightened her grip on her tote, fingers twisting the strap.
Maps glanced at her then. “You okay, Rors?”
“Huh? Oh, yeah!” Her voice came out cheerful as ever. “There’s just lots of people here!”
She nudged Rory’s shoulder, gentle. “C’mon, let’s take a picture before your fan club finds us.”
A photographer in a LexCorp vest wandered over, catching the tail end of her joke. “Oh!,” he said brightly. “Perfect! You three are Gotham Academy winners, right? Mind if I snap a shot?”
Rory paused. “I don’t know if my dad would like that.”
“It’s just going to be printed out and handed back to your teachers for the school to use,” the man explained. “I’m not with the actual press here.”
Rory gave a slow nod as Maps, satisfied with that explanation, pulled her close. “Say SCIENCE!”
“Science!” Rory squeaked, grinning for real this time.
Click. Click.
The man gave a smile and a nod before walking away to take his work elsewhere.
“Okay, selfie time!”
Rory gave a giggle as the phone lifted, Maps tilting the camera and messing up her hair a bit, before snapping the shot.
She watched the little blonde walk ahead of her a bit, grinning down at her phone before hitting ‘send’.
Maps: Dynamic Duo in enemy territory! 🔬🕵🏻♀️
The next thirty minutes were a blur of brochures, some speaker in the background for anyone who would pay attention, and younger kids holding deflated balloons.
Every booth had some kind of draw— candy, buttons, hologram displays. The serious looking ones had QR codes that lead to games and trivia questionnaires. Some had little prizes.
Leah, Rory’s friend from class, felt her ponytail bounce as she craned her neck. “Look! Spaceman ice cream!”
“Cool!”
“I wonder if they have vanilla?”
“We can ask.” They darted toward the Helios Biotech table— each grabbing a small sample, giggling to themselves, then heading back over to Maps.
She was debating on if the drone display would work or not if you plugged it in.
“I’ll admit it, enemy territory is fun when they fake it for the PR.” Maps shrugged, turning around and lifting a green object to their view. “Check out the hard hat, ladies!”
She’d throw it in the trash later, along with half the bag of ‘goodies’ they were given.
Maybe she’d keep that pen with the little light on the end for school but as a Wayne Tech girly, nothing more.
Rory laughed, then stuck her tongue out at the taste of freeze dried ice cream. “It’s kinda funky.”
“I like it!” Leah grinned. “It’s yummy.”
“I‘ll stick to good stuff from GB’s house.” Rory informed, tossing her sample trash into a nearby trash can.
Maps now lingered a few feet behind them, pretending to study a glossy map of Trigate Island’s architecture while mostly keeping an eye on the crowd. She’d already spotted at least three staff members with the same fake smile.
She didn’t notice the boy until he spoke.
“Not bad for corporate science.”
Maps turned. He was taller than her by a good foot—seventeen, maybe, but dressed too sharp.
Gotham Prep jacket. Lanyard flipped backward. Blonde hair styled like he cared too much, and that confident half-grin that spelled trouble.
“Yeah, well,” she crossed her arms. “These guys seem more looks than actual brains.”
He laughed softly, almost testing the sound. “Mizoguchi, right? ‘Forgotten Veins’ display?”
Her brow lifted. “Yeah?”
Someone did their homework.
“Had to. That presentation was everywhere for a week. Mapping Gotham’s underground? That’s… different.”
Maps tilted her head. “You watched a school science fair?”
“Let’s say I like patterns. And you found a few.” His gaze flicked toward the ‘Magnum Opus Foundation’ booth and back. “Bet the city didn’t love you digging up those old tunnels.”
“Public data,” she said evenly. “Anyone could’ve found it.”
No not really.
Because not many bothered to take the time and look. But Maps? She’d spent the last five years of her life in tunnels, finding secret entrances, and even worked with a few Bats while she was at it.
“None so detailed for a silly little school project though,” he countered. “That’s the difference between curiosity and obsession, Miss Mia Mizoguchi.”
He said her name in a way that made her pause. Gears turning.
“What did you say your name was again?”
“Elias,” he said quickly, offering a hand he didn’t quite expect her to shake. “Elias March.”
The name pinged something in her brain— like it should matter. Be something she remembered. But Maps couldn’t quite put her finger on it.
“Right,” she said slowly. “Well I’m kind of in the middle of-“
“What, little sister? Cousins?” He smirked.
Maps stiffened just a bit. “Not even close, pal.”
He shrugged, easy. Almost arrogant. “Could’ve fooled me. You have that…” he paused for a moment. “That ‘keep everyone alive’ energy.”
She didn’t love the way he said that. “Uh, I think it’s called responsibility.”
“Cute.”
Her expression sharpened. “Try again.”
He chuckled, low. “Relax. Just saying hi. Maybe exchange contacts? Gotham Prep’s working on a resonance mapping program too. With Magnum Opus. Could use someone who actually knows what they’re doing.”
Before she could answer, she noticed something from the corner of her eye.
Rory and Leah.
Some older lady with a microphone and a PR badge.
Hell. Nah.
“Excuse me,” she murmured, eyes narrowed and shoulders back as she tried to make her way toward them, only for a hand to grab her wrist and post-it shoved into her line of sight.
“I took the liberty of having this at the ready. I do so hope to hear from you, Mia. Your work left quite an impression.”
He walked away with that same grin from when he first came, tall form soon blending easily with the crowd as Maps allowed herself a single blink before shaking her head.
“So, Aurora, what was that you said?”
“Space ice cream is gross on my tongue.”
“Not for me!” Leah chirped. “It’s delicious! They have vanilla and mint chocolate chip and cookie dough and-“
“Ladies!,” Maps said with a clap, getting their attention. “That’s enough of that.”
The press woman turned, startled. “Oh! I was just-“
“Doing your job? Sure thing!,” Maps stepped forward. “But maybe stick to the kids whose parents signed release forms.”
The silence that followed was brief but heavy. The woman tried to laugh, voice pitching higher than before. “You must be her chaperone.”
“Baby sitter,” Maps corrected. “Big difference. Move on.”
The lady did so rather begrudgingly, muttering to herself about the ‘next group’ before her heels clicked off as Maps let out an exhale and rolled her eyes.
Rory looked up, cheeks pink. “Did I mess up?”
“Eh? You two? No. It’s her job to be nosy- she should just know better than to direct that toward my littles,” Maps shrugged, pocketing the yellow square from before without much thought.
Leah frowned. “Yeah, that lady was a little weird. She asked us our last names!”
Maps’ eyes glanced back at the direction she’d scurried off to. “Did she now?”
“Yeah and I told her mine and she makes this face.” Leah’s mouth fell open and her eyes widened in mockery as Rory gave a laugh.
Maps glanced down at her. “Well…” she dragged. “Your last name is kind of a big deal around here.”
Leah frowned. “It’s Dent.”
Maps gave an awkward laugh and adjusted the straps of the tote on her arm.
“Exactly.”
“Hey, well,” Leah pouted. “My Uncle still sends birthday cards. Only half are a little mean.”
Maps choked on a laugh, trying to cover it with a cough. “Oh my God. Okay. That explains everything.”
Rabe Memorial Cognitive & Neuro-Rehabilitation Unit (South Wing)
Dr. Patel’s voice was soft, the practiced kind of calm that came from too many years of listening to people who didn’t remember who they used to be.
“You said this was around two in the morning?”
“Two-seventeen,” Tim corrected from his seat, not looking up from his feet. “Two-seventeen in the morning exactly. I felt… something.”
“What kind of something?”
Tim hesitated, searching for words he knew didn’t sound sane, but he was certain it had happened as he pressed on. “Pressure? Not in my head. Almost in the air. It was quiet and then it was like the whole building exhaled.”
His fingers flexed subconsciously, remembering the feeling of static that had crawled up his arms. “I swear it rattled my glass of water. The window- just for a second.”
“And this figure you saw out of your window. What did it look like?”
Tim nodded, finally looking up and meeting eyes that seemed soft with a posture of pure professionalism. “Someone was outside. On the building across the street. With the radio antenna.”
He paused.
“Floating. Maybe a foot or two above it. Too dark to tell who,” he rubbed the back of his neck, still trying to process it.
Dr. Patel wrote something down, pen barely making a sound.
“You have been sleeping more since we started medications. Could it have been a dream?”
Tim frowned. “No.” his voice came out certain. “It was real. I saw them.”
That clock on the wall felt like it started ticking louder at the mention. Everything here felt so sterile— a comfort to him. Consistent. Real.
Blue eyes unfocused slightly, replaying the image. “They were looking right at me. I could feel it.”
“And yet you were not frightened?”
“It’s bothersome,” he admitted. “It felt so familiar. Almost comforting, you know?”
Dr. Patel smiled a bit. “Sometimes the mind gives us replays. Images and figures not reality to help us process. Bring us that comfort,” she came to a stand. Practiced. Graceful. “Close your eyes for a moment. Lean your head back. Deep breath in and out.”
She instructed as she rounded the table, taking a seat on its edge with notebook in hand.
Tim seemed hesitant at first, but did as she asked.
“Perfect. Now don’t push yourself but try to recall that feeling. The pressure you felt. Is it more in your chest or arms, back or legs?”
“I can’t feel it myself,” Tim said, eyes still shut. “I don’t think I can bring it out on my own. It wasn’t like something internal- the pressure was external. Almost like static.”
Dr. Patel paused. “Static, you say?”
He gave a nod. “Almost like electricity. Just this strange pressure.”
But not unwelcome.
He’d never say that out loud though, for some reason. A part of him said not to.
He could hear her writing something down. “I think they had on some sort of jacket,” he said. “I could’ve sworn it when the light hit just right I saw it moving slightly with the wind.”
“And when you saw this person, what was your first thought?”
Tim clicked his tongue. “Annoyance,” then he paused with a slight upturn of his lip. “But comfort. Like they shouldn’t have been there but I was glad they were.”
“But still, annoyance?”
“Yeah, but… a good kind, I guess.”
“You mentioned earlier this was the first sighting, but not the first feeling?”
“No. The first time was when the power went out on the floor last week. For a second I thought someone had opened the door, but the nurses said it was just a circuit overload.”
“Do you believe that?”
He opened his eyes. “I believe in probability. Not coincidence.”
She let that hang in the air, studying him for a moment before shifting back toward her notes. “Your insight is still sharp,” she said, voice light but careful. “That’s good. A sign of progress.”
“Yeah,” he muttered. “So much progress.”
She smiled again, though he was sure she caught the sarcasm.
“I hear you have new visitors coming tomorrow. Two that you approved of?”
Tim rolled his eyes. Deadpan. “That Bruce Wayne guy is persistent if nothing else,” his voice came out bitter in a way that felt right but tasted wrong. “If it gets him to stop with the nightly and quit trying to use legal jargon to force himself into my treatment, I’ll talk to Damian and whatever her name is.”
Damian annoyed the shit out of him. He couldn’t remember the exact reason why— just that it felt like any time he entered the room, there was this strange feeling as if Tim was waiting for someone to toss him aside. For Damian to take all the attention. Thrust himself forward, throw Tim back.
He hated that feeling.
Titans Tower— San Francisco
Damian stood just inside the doorway, the line of his jaw tight.
He’d already knocked once; she hadn’t answered.
He spoke anyway.
“Are you planning to ghost the entire team, or just me?”
Raven hadn’t looked up. She just sat on the low edge of her bed, hood down, robe sleeves pooled around her wrists and book laying open though untouched.
“Both sound rather appealing,” she said.
Damian deadpanned, taking a step farther and letting the door slide shut behind him. “You know why I’m here.”
“I always know that,” she said, her voice quiet though sharper than what he was used to. “You have to give it a name out loud if you want it, Damian. You know that.”
“Tim.”
“Still alive,” she said, flat. “That’s good.”
“He’s lost pieces of himself,” Damian said. “And none of us can seem to correct him.”
“I feel the issue may be more patience than corrected. The mind takes time,” her violet eyes finally met his. Almost like she looked through him more than she saw. “Your studies should tell you that.”
The book closed mid-air, her hands coming up to take it. The faint hum of her power shifted the air, candle wicks trembling even though she hadn’t meant to light them.
“What do you want from me, Damian?” She asked, coming to a stand as she laid the book to her bed. One hand gesturing. “Diagnosis? Intervention? A miracle?”
“Clarity,” he answered simply. “If there’s something else happening in that hospital, I need to know.”
Her expression didn’t change, but her tone did. It was softer. Heavier.
“You think it’s her.”
“Or him”, he added. Clipped. “Perhaps both. The reappearance of my mother before these events is no coincidence, I assure you.” He let his eyes trail to a nearby shelf, his gaze sharp, almost as if taking note of what was still there.
“You really think it’s a League thread?”
“I think it’s never not the League thread when someone is struck down after we spot one of their shadows.”
Raven shook her head, arms coming to a cross— not a motion of frustration or to close off, more in thought as she took in his posture. Those emotions restrained.
“Careful,” she said. “You can’t keep making ghosts out of every old wound.”
“This isn’t paranoia, Roth.” Damian said, more defensive than he meant for it to sound. “I’ve seen the reports. A power surge on his floor. A smell from the ambulance. The only living witness with his memory still intact recalls a black cloud as they hit the water.”
Only then did her expression soften. Understanding, not mercy.
“You think the League extracted him,” she said. “In broad daylight.”
Damian’s jaw flexed. “There are ways to blind a city’s eyes when you study its infrastructure.”
“That’s not an answer.”
“It’s a possibility. And we both know I don’t deal in denial.”
Raven’s eyes flickered faintly, her power responding before her tone did. “Trust me. I know.”
Absolutes.
Because they’re easier to carry— though that went unspoken.
Damian ignored the sting of it, stepping closer and looking at her again. “A smell of sulfur. A dark cloud. Same method they used during extraction runs in Delhi.”
She tilted her head slightly. “And yet, I’m sure the target never came home.”
“Roth-“
She continued. “I don’t second guess you when it comes to them- but if Ra’s had wanted him, he’d have taken him.”
“You’re assuming he didn’t,” Damian shot back.
Raven didn’t speak. She just welcomed that feeling of energy brushing his frustration. Wondered when he last slept.
If she’d ask, he’d say it was irrelevant. So she didn’t utter a word.
Damian’s gaze lowered briefly, sharp but conflicted. “If he wanted leverage on the family, he wouldn’t need to kidnap one of us outright. He’d erase the variables instead.”
“Tim’s mind.”
“Precisely,” Damian let out a breath. “I think Drake knew something that made him dangerous.”
She studied him for a moment longer. “You want me to read him.”
“I want you to bring him back.”
“That’s not how it works,” she said quietly. “I can’t just open a mind like a book and find the villain’s signature scrawled inside.”
“You’ve done it before.”
“And I’ve regretted it every time.”
Her eyes burned faintly violet now, the reflection of candlelight tracing her profile. “If Ra’s did touch his mind, what you’re asking me to do could collapse what’s left.”
There was a silence that hummed between them after. The kind of too much left unsaid.
Finally, he spoke again, quieter now. “Then take precautions. Do what you can. Observe without repair.”
“Damian.”
“If the League’s involved,” he said, low and uncertain through a tight jaw. “I need clarity. And if you confirm, then you’ll stay out of it.”
That earned him a sharp look. “You’re giving orders again.”
Damian spoke with a calm that still seemed sharp enough to cut. “I’m asking you not give them opportunity.”
Her expression didn’t waver. “You think I’m afraid ?”
“No.” He shook his head slightly. “I think you forget how far they reach to remind people where they came. Who they once belonged to.”
It was her turn to take a step closer. “You’re still waiting for the other answer.”
Damian Wayne didn’t play dumb. Never did.
“I am.”
He eyed the way the shadows bent with her, drawn by the faint pulse of her aura. There was a time he saw that almost threatening.
But things were different.
They were different.
“I want to know if there’s still possibility,” he said, voice quiet but firm. “Or if I’m to stay standing in the same place waiting for you to look back at me.”
That word again.
For a long moment the space was nothing but candle wicks and the steady sound of breathing.
“You still speak like you’re dissecting,” she said.
“It’s the only way I know how.”
Her eyes flicked up to meet his. That single, unreadable look in her eyes. Irritation and empathy tangled in stillness.
“And what would you do with honesty if you got it?”
Damian went quiet. Then, slowly:
“Know it was real. Try not to ruin it.”
Even if they ended up only being a memory.
The corner of her mouth almost twitched. Almost.
“You’re assuming there’s anything left for you to ruin.”
The step he took forward wasn’t threatening or invasive— just close. That’s all he needed, really. He just had to make their gazes meet long enough to feel satisfied with this discussion.
“You’re assuming there’s not.”
The air changed again. Like it always did before one of them broke first— that static hum and jump of candlelight.
“Damian,” she warned, voice low.
But she didn’t say stop. Because if she did, he would have.
It was a sign enough for him. Now he was in her space— near enough the edge of her robe brushed against him.
“You say it like that every time.”
“How else would you have me say it?”
“I wouldn’t”, he clipped. A small smirk tugged at his own lips. “I wouldn’t have you any other way.”
“Who says you have me at all?”
“Then ask me to leave.” It was a dare. A challenge he knew she wouldn’t meet.
He was normally much less forward, but she hadn’t looked at him— really looked at him for weeks.
Not since whatever conversation her and Queen had on the roof those weeks ago.
“Ask me to leave, Rachel.” He almost hoped she would, as he let a hand lift and eyes drift to a piece of her hair— which was much longer than when they met all those years ago.
He wondered when she would cut it again. If she would at all.
There was quiet again, and then:
“You never stop testing limits,” she said. “Even when you already know what they are.”
“And you,” he countered. “Pretend you don’t have any.”
She let him get away with it.
Her gaze flickered to his hand and current focus. “You should go.”
“Is that an ask or a statement of fact?” Yet again, he knew the answer. Frowned.
“I should,” she turned her head just enough that his hand slipped from her hair to the side of her jaw. The movement was small, deliberate. “But I won’t.”
Every shade of violet in her eyes caught light when he met them.
“This isn’t what you want.”
“It’s exactly what I want.”
“You mean it’s what you think you can control.”
Those words landed with far too much weight. Too sharp. They stabbed straight through him, but his answer still came out immediate. His gaze didn’t change.
“Control is relative. It comes with the name,” he said quietly. “What I’ve spent years unlearning.”
That was what did it for her. Not the words, the truth in them.
“You’ve changed.”
“And you haven’t?”
She had.
Really. She had.
She knew that— he knew that.
The space closed more than either of them really leaned in. Foreheads meeting, then that shift just enough for lips to touch in a kiss not meant to last.
A collision of impulse and restraint with a memory.
When she pulled back, the air between them pulsed once, and she took a breath before she turned.
Damian felt that twist in his gut again.
Distance again.
Damn it all.
He stepped back himself just enough to let her breathe. Tried not to let the cracks show.
It wasn’t rejection.
This was somehow worse.
“When you go to him,” he gave a cough in adjustment, hand on his throat. “Do so carefully. Don’t open more than you can close.”
She looked back at him, that same unreadable calm on her face. “That’s never been my problem, Damian.”
He paused his stride briefly, allowing the door to open, then glanced at his phone with a frown.
“Tomorrow. I have your ID.”
She blinked at that, then looked to her dresser.
“When-“
He was already gone.
Present Day— LexCorp Gotham, Trigate Island
“I’m so hungry!” Leah whined. “It’s a fifty-fifty on if I’ll die of hunger right now.”
Rory nodded sadly. “Me too. This line is taking forever.”
Maps deadpanned. “Girls, we’ve been here for a grand total of two minutes.”
The cafeteria line wasn’t that long. Besides, she’d already witnessed them eat half the free samples. Rory had also eaten both her and Maps’ bag of chips that came with their totes.
“You two are bottomless Pits, I swear.”
Rory just sighed dramatically, hand on her stomach. “Goodness gracious, I’m being starved. Help. Someone call Batman-“
“Rory.”
“I’ll be a flower before I get to the bus.”
Maps rolled her eyes as she put on the theatrics. Leah just laughed, then did a little hop as they reached the front.
By the time they all got their lunches, Maps was having a hard time finding a table.
“Shoot.” She bit her lip, looking around, before spotting one mostly empty— minus a red head.
“Hey,” she came up politely— the girls not far behind. “Are these seats taken?”
The girl blinked, pausing from where she wrote on a napkin with a blink. “Oh,” she smiled. “Nah- go for it!”
Maps nodded happily, gesturing for the girls to take a seat.
“That’s a cool drawing,” Rory said.
“Thanks,” the girl said easily. “It’s a lil’ messier than it looks in my head.”
Her accent was pure Gotham East Side youth. On her napkin looked to be a sketch of the LexCorp atrium, stick figures dangling from balloon strings.
Leah lifted a spoonful of jello with a smile.
“My name is Leah!” She offered.
Rory seemed to hesitate a bit. “My name is Rory.”
“Oh!” Maps said, popping open a bottle of water. “I’m Mia. You can call me Maps!”
“Nice to’ meet ya,” the freckled girl smiled.
“Name’s Carrie. You guys from Gotham Academy?”
Rory nodded proudly. “Yeah!”
“Sweet! I’m from Martha Wayne Middle, so we ain’t too far.”
Rory smiled. She sounded like her dad when he talks really fast and gets mad.
“I like how you say stuff. It’s fun.”
Not funny.
Fun.
“Good,” Carrie grinned, biting her sandwich. “Fun gets ya fed faster.”
Maps snorted at that, half-listening as her eyes caught movement near the back of the room.
The cafeteria lights dimmed slightly, a stage curtain pulling back at the far wall. A soft chime sounded from the intercom.
A voice. Clear, practiced, and polite— a blond lady in a pencil skirt.
“Students and staff, please give your attention to the stage for an important announcement by one of our Public Speakers- Mr. Kessler.”
Applause scattered across the room, mostly from teachers and older students. Maps barely joined in, capping her bottle. Her posture straightened a bit the seconds she saw him take the stage.
Willis Kessler— she remembered him from the news. Was in the back of the ambulance that crashed when Tim went missing.
Damian said he made a quick recovery.
A little too quick— for his liking.
Tailored suit. Practiced smile.
His eyes went from table to table as he spoke with that overly polite professionalism required of his position.
“Good afternoon, future innovators,” he began. “We’re honored to have you here at our annual Build Tomorrow Today showcase. Your schools have shown Gotham, and the world, discovery starts young.”
The crowd quieted, save for a few particularly rowdy kids.
“He sounds fake,” Leah said with a mouthful of bread.
Carrie didn’t look up from her napkin. “That’s ‘cause he is.”
Maps didn’t acknowledge the comments, brows furrowed and gaze drawn to a figure by a display board.
‘Elias’ leaned against a pillar. He wasn’t clapping. Just watching— eyes flicking across the crowd until they landed on her table.
He smirked.
Not friendly. Not flirty.
Like he knew something she didn’t.
Maps was never one for talking with the eyes if she could help it— mouthing a quick, what?
He just tilted his head, that same faint grin ghosting his face before he looked back toward the stage, a single finger pointing on himself where the pocket of her blazer would be.
She blinked.
That’s where she’d put the note.
Kessler kept talking, voice smooth. “We’ll be highlighting a few standout students from each program today—“
Maps felt a tap on her arm and looked to her side. Rory. Her face was pale.
“I don’t feel so good.” Rory said suddenly, her hands gripping the end of the table, knuckles white. “Everything’s loud.”
Carrie looked up instantly, eyes narrowed. “Hey, you okay?”
“…young people whose potential stands out from those among them…”
Rory’s breath came short. The overhead lights seemed to pulse faintly—each word from Kessler’s microphone making her ill.
“Rory,” Maps stood, helping her up out of her seat as Leah looked at her with concern.
“C’mon. Bathroom’s this way, I’ll go with her.”
Maps nodded. “Come on, Rory-“
That’s when she heard the whistle.
Loud enough for her to hear, low enough it seemed others just ignored it.
She looked back where Elias was tapping at that part of his uniform, hand slowly reaching into her own pocket to pull out that post-it from before.
A number on one side. Words on the other.
“I’ll take her,” Carrie said suddenly, tugging Rory away.
‘Congratulations!’
“Miss Mia Mizoguchi,” Kessler’s voice cut through the noise.
Maps froze.
Her name echoed over the speakers like it didn’t belong there.
“If you’d please come to the stage.”
Every head in their section turned toward her.
Rory’s voice wavered somewhere behind the noise, small and scared.“Maps-“
But the crowd was clapping now, polite and oblivious.
Carrie squeezed Rory’s hand tighter. “Hey, kid. It’s fine. We’ll be quick.”
The applause swelled again. Rory’s voice was drowned completely as Maps forced a breath, tucking the yellow into her palm and making her way to the stage.
Kessler’s smile was the kind reserved for cameras. “Congratulations to all of our young innovators.”
Six other students gathered up front. All older. Mostly Gotham Prep and St. Augustine’s. She was one of the only two girls.
Elias stood among them in that polished jacket, badge gleaming under the lights.
He offered her a look that wasn’t quite a smile.
More like confirmation.
Kessler turned back to the microphone, voice booming through the hall. “All of these students will have the privilege of partnering with Magnum Opus Industries and Gotham’s Historical Society in their latest mentorship initiative- bridging the future of innovation with the legacy our city and its foundation.”
From the corner of her vision, Elias leaned toward her just enough for his words to get lost under the applause.
“Shoot me a text after, alright cutie?”
Click. Click.
She didn’t answer, though her face burned a bit as she glanced once toward the cafeteria exit, where Carrie was steering Rory down the hall, hand firm on the little girl’s shoulder.
For half a second, Rory looked back.
Then the doors closed behind them, and the sound of clapping filled everything.
Notes:
Yes I Carrie an accent. I try to stay as true to character as possible, but let’s be for real, I can’t give Jason an East End Accent slip-up and not give it to an East End Baddie.
That being said— I have a lot more time on my hands this coming week between job interviews, so we might be getting two or three updates this week 👀
Lastly— Do we like Rory? Does she feel ‘Mary Sue’? I don’t do those. They give me an ick. I don’t wanna do those vibes.Happy late Halloween, BTW! The Halloween Special was posted separately.
Poor Jon Kent.Bye!
Chapter 19: Of Mind and Heart
Summary:
•Jason Todd storms LexCorp Gotham.
•Kon/Conner Kent crash-out!
•Lex Luthor rage bait. (If you see it autocorrect to ‘Lexi’ no you didn’t I’ll fix later.)
•Prophecy or Genetics?
Chapter Text
Present Day— LexCorp Gotham, Trigate Island
That security glass was, in fact, not thick enough to keep Jason Todd out.
He could tell just by looking at it, but whatever, he opted for throwing open the front door anyways.
The lobby was a mess of booths, balloons, and banners:“Build Tomorrow Today!”
“Good luck building shit with my foot up your asses,” he murmured.
That’s exactly what would happen if anyone tried to stop him right now.
Which someone, unfortunately, did.
“Sir,” the security guard started, “The offices are closed today for an event. Do you have an-“
Jason slammed his driver’s license on the front desk, jaw tight along with his shoulders. “Jason. I’m here for Rory, or as the school so kindly likes to fuckin’ revert it, Aurora.”
The front desk worker and security guard shared a look before Jason, not one for patience at the moment, slid the plastic closer to them.
The man in the chair slowly nodded, looking it over before narrowing his eyes and typing something in. “I don’t see anyone on our roster by the name Au-“
“She’s a student,” Jason cut him off. “Gotham Academy.”
That seemed to click with him. “Oh, yeah, sorry. We can’t help you with that.”
“Excuse me?” It came out more of a hiss than actual words, making the man gulp.
“I-I’m sorry sir, but, but the students here today aren’t the responsibility of our staff. I can’t-“
“Then point in the direction of whoever is.”
Rory was so getting her ass ripped tonight.
Not literally, that wasn’t his style— but fuck taking the glitter pens and forget a few days without her music— this one earned her weeks.
No Maps for, well next Saturday he needed her, but after that she better not plan on seeing her for a while.
Absolutely no to that movie night with Stephanie and Mar’i. She set that idea on fire with that page she forged Bruce’s signature on.
He planted both hands on the counter, leaning just far enough forward for the security guard to realize this was not a man you stalled.
“Sir, you can’t-“
“I can,” Jason said. Low. Flat. “And I will. Point. The. Way.”
The guard seemed to weigh his options before slowly reaching for his radio just as the receptionist finally cracked under the pressure of his stare.
“Third floor. Cafeteria. All the students are there for an announcement and lunch-“
Jason gave a single, sharp nod as he heard security start calling for help with an ‘possibly physically aggressive guardian.’
Whatever.
“Sir! You need a visitor badge and your identification!” The man called out, still holding Jason’s ID.
“Fuckin’ keep it!” He yelled, slamming the elevator button.
Applause seemed to be dying down.
No one noticed him at first.
Teachers were too busy corralling the younger kids, Lex reps too busy smiling for cameras.
He scanned fast. Too many kids.
None of them his daughter.
“All of these students will have the privilege of partnering with Magnum Opus Industries…”
He recognized his face from the reports— from Bruce’s files.
Willis Kessler.
Tim’s co-worker.
Mostly PR. Apparently in a few corporate ads Jason had never seen.
He had this hollow polish, this strange calm.
A voice scraped Jason’s nerves like gravel.
He shifted his weight forward—half an impulse to move, half self-restraint. The crowd’s applause made it easier to blend in, but his heartbeat still spiked like it did when ghosts wore the masks of men.
Those eyes paused for a beat too long when they found him after a crowd sweep.
Jason didn’t move. Didn’t blink.
The applause died down just as he made it to a table with two familiar faces.
“Maps.”
Leah looked up from where she was shoving things in her tote. “Oh! Hello, Rory’s dad!”
Jason gave her a nod, but didn’t return the greeting. “Where is she?”
“Rory?” Maps blinked, pulling a second tote on her arm with little struggle. “I was about to grab her and shoot you a text. She looked like she was about to be sick- what are you doing-“
“Sick?” he questioned, arms crossed. “She’s supposed to be at school.”
Maps blinked. “What? No. She said you-“
“She lied,” Jason took a deep inhale, trying to not flip the lunch table or draw anymore unwanted attention than they already were. “Where’s the restroom?”
“I think they were headed to the one by the elevator.”
So he’d walked right by her? Great.
Carrie held blonde hair back as the little body in front of her lurched forward again, a sickening noise as chunks hit water surrounded by porcelain.
“Easy now,” she muttered. “Ain’t no rush. Just let it out.”
Rory gasped between heaves. Her knees shook against the floor. “I don’t li-like this.”
Her voice came out small in a way that made Carrie frown. “You got too worked up, that’s all. Happens. Loud rooms, too many lights. Makes your head all spinny.”
Rory’s breath hitched again but she didn’t let anything out— only tremors, soft whines.
Carrie realized pretty quickly this was more the verge of a panic attack than anything else. She handed the girl a piece of toilet paper. “Spit. Don’t swallow- makes it worse.”
She waited until Rory wiped her mouth, then stood, cracked the stall door open with her shoulder and glanced out. The hallway noise was faint. Too faint.
Her stomach tightened.
She scanned under the stalls. Clean chrome floors. No feet or legs to be seen. Not a shadow in sight.
But something felt off. Like they were being watched in a place meant to be private.
“Stay here.” She whispered, setting Rory down against the wall and cracking the stall door open with her shoulder.
The fourth stall door twitched. Just the hinge settling maybe, but she froze anyway.
She was just about to yell out when the bathroom door threw itself open, a familiar figure coming in with a shout.
“Rory!,” Leah yelled, “Your daddy’s here and he looks real mad!”
Carrie heard Rory’s sneakers squeak as she tried to force herself up, only to fall forward as the redhead grabbed her on reflex.
“Jeez, kid, don’t go giving yourself a concussion!”
“D-dad,” she muttered, eyes wet with tears. “I want my dad.”
Carrie nodded, helping her to stand up just as Leah came over with what looked to be an empty paper bag. “He says if you’re still throwing your guts up you’ll have to do it in here!”
Carrie blinked, taking it anyways, before following her outside.
They barely made it three steps before a voice hit from the corner— low, rough.
“Rory!”
Rory’s head snapped up. “Dad!”
Carrie blinked. That’s her dad?
Guy filled the hallway—leather jacket, a stare that made grown men find something else to look at. Not tall-for-Gotham tall, just mean-posture tall.
He was on his knee before she even got a chance to ask his name, hand on Rory’s shoulder like he was holding himself together through sheer force of will.
His voice came out tight but relieved. “You good, kiddo?”
Rory nodded, eyes glassy. “‘M sorry.”
Jason exhaled, slow. “We’ll talk about that later. Come on.”
He took her into his arms, grip tight like someone might try to rip her away.
He thanked Leah first, then turned to her. “You helped?”
Carrie shrugged. “Someone had to. Kid was bout five minutes from face-plantin’ into a toilet.”
That got the smallest twitch of a grin out of him, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “Appreciate it.”
Carrie shrugged. “No big deal. I just didn’t wanna tell the field-trip lady a kid died on my watch. Kinda ruins lunch, y’know?”
Rory made a weak sound that was halfway to a laugh, meanwhile Maps came up from behind, seemingly relieved.
“Oh good! You guys found them- sorry, they snatched me at the door over a folder.” She said with a roll of her eyes, lifting said paperwork.
Jason straightened, adjusting Rory’s weight onto his hip. “She’s fine, now. I’ll get her home.”
“Sir,” a voice cut. “She can’t leave.”
He turned, jaw already tight. A security guard in LexCorp blue was jogging up, hand half-raised like he was approaching a live grenade. Two others behind him.
“She has to be released to the school or one of their chaperones-“
“I’m her dad. She shouldn’t even be here in the first place.”
“I’m going to have to ask you to calm down.”
“Buddy,” Jason said flatly. “I haven’t been calm since I woke up in a casket. Get out of my way.”
Leah made a small noise somewhere behind Maps, who subtly stepped in front of both girls.
The guard’s radio crackled. “Copy. Will have someone meet at three.”
“You’re really going to tell me I can’t take my own little girl out those doors?”
“Sir-“
And then another voice.
Smooth. Cold.
“Let’s not make this any more unpleasant than it already is.”
Every muscle in Jason’s back went rigid.
Kessler was framed by the fluorescent lights at the end of the corridor, calm as can be.
Suit perfect. Tone even and exact.
Rory’s breath hitched. That same twist in her stomach came. She clutched Jason’s leather, nails digging.
Jason felt her flinch. “Hey, easy,” he muttered. “You’re okay.”
Kessler took a step forward, hands clasped behind his back.
“Jason, yes? Tim’s ‘brother.’ The school protocol is clear, unfortunately. Though, after a brief conversation, I’m sure we can make an exception for the family of a fellow employee. Isn’t that right, Mr. Colt?”
His eyes met the guard, who stiffened before giving a quick nod. “Yes, sir.”
Maps’ eyes never left Kessler as her hands fidgeted with the straps of two totes crammed together.
She motioned for Leah to step behind her just a tad closer.
“See,” he said pleasantly. “No need to cause such a scene,” his eyes met Rory’s shaking form. “Aurora looks unwell.”
Carrie noticed the way Rory’s face paled.
She reacted on instinct, paper bag crinkling as she popped it open and leaned up to press it to the child’s lips.
“Breathe in. Nice and slow.” she said quickly.
Jason blinked. Something isn’t right.
Kessler stopped a few feet away. He didn’t look annoyed— if anything, he looked curious.
“Ah. She is unwell-“
Jason’s head snapped toward him, eyes narrowed and jaw working. “You say one more word to her, and you’re gonna be, too.”
A few tense moments passed.
Their eyes locked.
One guarded; the other lit with curiosity— excitement.
Carrie stayed where she was, steadying Rory’s hand on the paper bag, whispering low so only she could hear: “Don’t look at him, okay?”
Whatever was going on, this guy’s presence seemed to make Rory sick again.
“Are we done here?”
“I suppose so,” Kessler said. “I’ll arrange for someone to escort-“
“I know my way around.”
Please. He’d love to knock those pearly whites down his throat.
Jason gave one last glance to Maps just as the elevator door closed, eyes flickering from her to Carrie as if some kind of signal.
Maps gave a quick nod— more to herself than him, as the doors closed before he could see it.
Kessler allowed himself a glance at his own reflection in the elevator doors.
Maps didn’t like the way he spoke— definitely didn’t like the way he smiled now.
She liked even less the way he turned and walked away like the three of them were beneath him— so much for damage control, Mr. PR.
She approached Carrie with an awkward smile. “So, uh… I think that means I’m supposed to get your number?”
“Eh?”
Later That Night— Rabe Memorial Cognitive & Neuro-Rehabilitation Unit (South Wing)
He woke up with a bit of a gasp. Whatever dream— nightmare, more like, he just experienced was one escalated by a noise outside.
Not directly his window, but somewhere close to it. Maybe two or three rooms down?
Tim had slid those obnoxiously large blinds shut, a small cut of neon light stretching into the room and lighting his right eye.
The noise came with that pressure. More intense than before, though. All around the room. Full take-over.
It was that same, strange comfort and annoyance that made him swallow hard, sitting himself up slowly.
He was just glad for the fact he didn’t have to walk around or sleep in those open-back hospitals gowns anymore, considering how much cooler everything felt all of a sudden as his foot met hospital tile.
Where that feeling came, he now knew that figure would follow.
Or maybe they brought it with them?
This time when he pulled those blinds back to look, right in the direction of that building with the antenna, his breath caught.
Not a shadowy figure this time.
Not even across the street.
Directly in front of him— only separated by glass dotted from the rain.
His mind reeled.
Face to face.
Eyes to eyes.
Leather jacket. Dark hair. Eyes he couldn’t really tell the color of because they were both bloodshot and lined too well with a streak of light from a billboard nearby.
A faint red symbol on his t-shirt.
Hovering. Not dangling— not standing.
Couldn’t be standing up to this floor.
He didn’t know him.
Didn’t think he did.
But his body reacted first—nerves aligning, breath steadying like instinct.
Recognition without reason. Calm without safety.
He pressed a hand against the windowpane, just to feel the temperature. It was cold. Real.
Outside, the figure didn’t move, didn’t threaten. He just looked… relieved and in pain all at once.
Like someone who’d found what they’d lost.
Tim swallowed hard. “Can I help you?”
It came out flat, analytical. Defensive only in the words, not in the tone.
He got no answer. Just a stare.
Something in Tim’s chest twisted— half ache and half irritation.
A song he couldn’t name but knew its melody.
The stranger’s mouth moved finally, no real sound, but a shape Tim almost recognized.
When he blinked, the window was empty.
No figure. Just water and light and the hum of the city, a few machines from the room over.
He stood there too long after the man and the feeling left all at once.
Hand still against glass. He waited for fear.
It never came.
The silence hadn’t drowned him.
It fucking burned.
The worst part is the silence wasn’t even complete. There was noise— machines that beeped softly and screamed “alive” but words out of a familiar mouth that whispered the death of memory.
He knew he wasn’t supposed to be there.
“I mean it. If you step back into Gotham, Conner, it won’t be me who drags you back next time.”
“Fuck off, Jon.”
He knew the guy was just trying to help.
Conner knew that.
Kon didn’t give shit.
He sat on a billboard of blue and grey, palms spread on rust, every bolt around him vibrating from telekinetic field.
His eyes were red— not glowing, he couldn’t do that, but they were bloodshot.
He could see Tim’s floor from here. His window.
The cameras outside sparked again from where ‘someone’ took a brick to it.
Tragic.
That question replayed in his head, over and over again, Conner wanting nothing more than to answer it:
“Can I help you?”
Please say my name.
He knew he wouldn’t. That he couldn’t.
That’s when he felt him come down.
Of course.
“Speak of the devil,” he muttered to himself.
Jon shook his head from behind him, arms crossed as he touched down, cape stirring. “You’ve got five minutes before I call it in.”
“Go ahead,” Kon muttered. “See who wants to deal with the clone meltdown today.”
Jon sighed, shaking his head. “Did you make another poor nurse cry-“
“She called me unstable.”
“You’re shaking a billboard over a hospital in Gotham, Conner, you are unstable.”
“Yeah, well, what do you expect?” He laughed harshly. “Half my DNA is bald sociopath in a business suit who’s mad Superman won’t fuck him.”
Jon blinked. “Did you have to- never mind. Just, please don’t start this again.”
“Don’t start what?” Kon whipped around, boots grinding metal. “Saying what we’re all thinking? Lex did something. He had access to Tim. He has the tech. Tim collapsed at a LexCorp location, and now his brain’s scrambled like an egg!”
“Lex doesn’t even know who he is-“
“THE HELL HE DOESN’T!” Kon snapped, TTK rippling around his fists. “You really think that sorry little bastard who made me wouldn’t recognize him? I don’t care what Batman says, somehow he knows.”
Jon edged closer with his hands up, careful, like he was trying to tame some wild animal and not his sort of half-brother.
“You don’t know that.”
Kon was starting to make him more nervous this time around.
His eyes were wild. Clothes wrinkled.
“I know enough.”
Kon started, his voice low. Guttural. “I know that as soon as I’m getting it through Tim’s thick skull he needed to quit he ends up having some meltdown, then disappears for days-“
“Please stop.”
“No! I told you!” he took a step closer, metal screaming beneath his boots.
“I confided in Kara- in Clark- I told them something was wrong with him!”
“Back up, Conner.” Jon warned, eyes still gentle, but fists clenched. “I’m serious.”
“I told you he was sick!” Kon shouted. “That I wasn’t enough to convince him!”
The billboard wailed under the force field. A screw flew loose, clattering to the asphalt below. “He’s in there because of Lex. Maybe even me!”
“We can’t prove it yet, Conner.” Jon said through his teeth. “We can’t move until-“
“UNTIL WHAT?! LEX COMES BACK TO FINISH THE JOB?!” The field felt as if it pulsed around them.
Dust rained from the metal frame. Jon braced himself, cape motioning.
“Conner, listen to me- Batman’s on it. My dad is on it. Everyone’s looking into-“
“And where’s that gotten us so far?” Kon’s voice cracked, half fury, half plea. “Two weeks. Two weeks of excuses, of ‘we’re still gathering evidence’ of ‘we need to focus on Tim’s progress’ meanwhile Tim’s sitting in there calling Bruce ‘sir’ like he’s an employer and looks at me like I’m a stranger!”
“It’s complicated-“
“It’s cowardice.” Kon’s hands trembled; the billboard under him screamed again. “You think Batman doesn’t know something? He’s just waiting like he always does and leaving Tim in the fallout.”
“That’s his son-“
Jon was caught off guard by the way he scoffed.
“Son? Oh yeah, because Tim sure felt like he was adoptive daddy of the year these last few weeks.”
“Bruce isn’t waiting,” Jon’s voice came out sharper now. “He’s trying to stop this from turning into another war.”
“Too late for that.” It came out darker than he intended. Clipped. “I saw those reports. The ‘neural echo’ tech. Lex has been buying up shell companies for months. He’s got something buried in that Gotham branch, something he’s not supposed to have.”
He could feel his restraint cracking with every word.
“You think I don’t recognize his play by now? The same shit that broke me is sitting under those floors.”
Jon’s throat tightened. “You don’t know that.”
Kon slammed a palm against the metal rail; the field cracked outward in a visible ring. “Every time I get near that building it’s like static in my brain. Same hum. Same pitch. That same goddamn frequency as when Cadmus used to keep me sedated, just worse because what this does sticks.”
“Kon. Dad destroyed that back in Jump City, remember?”
“You’re telling me that’s coincidence?”
“I’m asking you one last time,” Jon warned, steady but firm. “Back off and calm down before I do something we both regret.”
The air shimmered.
Kon’s jaw locked. The metal whining beneath him but not giving just yet.
Jon didn’t move. Just kept eye contact and softened his expression enough to remind he wasn’t the enemy.
“Please… just stop for a second, okay? I talked to Damian just earlier this week,” he kept a hand up as he slowly sat himself down in a gesture of good faith— legs and cape dangling over the edge.
“If nothing else let’s just take a seat and I’ll update you. Please.”
For a heartbeat, it worked.
That hum dulled. Conner seemed to shine through enough to take a seat— albeit maybe two arm lengths away.
Jon took a slow, deep breath.
“He’s remembering things. Acts a little off about it but he is starting to recall a few names. People. Damian said he remembers being Robin, how he got the mask, even Mar’i being born. That’s huge!”
Conner turned his head a slightly, arms crossed. “He did?”
Jon nodded. “Yeah! Said he could even describe her little face and all.”
Conner let out a long breath, shoulders easing for the first time in hours. “That’s good,” he murmured. “That- that’s great. Means something is coming back… over time.”
“Exactly,” Jon smiled a bit. “Slowly, but definitely! He even remembered that Bernard guy the other-“
Wrong move.
Wrong name, one should say.
The air around them turned to a static chill. Sharp. Volatile.
Kon tensed with a small, bitter laugh. “Bernard Dowd.”
He said the name like it tasted wrong.
“Of course he did… son of a bitch.”
Jon froze.
Shit.
“Conner-“
“Don’t,” Kon said, quiet, almost shaking his head. “I know who he is. I remember the nights Tim used to sit there staring at his phone, pretending he didn’t want to text first.”
He smiled without humor. “That’s the one he remembers, huh?”
Oh he fucked up.
Jon fucked up real bad.
“Conner… that doesn’t mean-“
“Doesn’t it?”
Kon’s tone cracked open to reveal something wild and heartbreakingly human underneath.
“He forgets the one who dug him out of the Pit of self-loathing, the one who held him when he couldn’t stand himself, but he remembers that guy?”
Jon tried again. “Memory doesn’t come back clean, Conner, it’s random!”
Conner looked down at his hands. Flexing them like they didn’t belong to him. “You know what really kills me, Jon?” He said, quieter now. “I wanted him to have the normal life on the side for his own sanity. The apartment, the job, even Bernard- God, I told him to chase that. I used to say ‘go be happy.’ And now?”
“Conner, please. Take a deep breath, I’m begging you.”
“No. I mean it,” it came out more of a whisper. “Truly. I do. He’s one of the few people still alive who genuinely see me as more than what I was made to be.”
Jon frowned. “Conner, you know that’s not true. Plenty of people-“
“Are waiting for me to snap,” he was fighting back tears at that point.
Then he blinked, narrowed his eyes.
That pulse sting around them.
“In what way did he say it?”
Jon blinked. “What?”
“How did he say it?,” Kon slowly met his eyes. Jon was surprised at the amount of red. “In what way does he remember him?”
Jon’s breath caught. “That’s not-“
“Don’t spin it. Answer me.”
“I-“
“Did he ask for him?”
The silence that came after was a glowing green knife straight to the gut.
Jon’s throat worked once before he could even breathe, but no sound came out.
That pause—barely a second—was all it took.
Kon’s voice went low, flat. “He did.”
“He asked for him,” Kon repeated, louder this time, standing so fast the metal beneath him screamed. The hum of his field flared up like heat lightning.
“That’s what you were gonna say, right? Not that he remembers Bernard. That he wants him.”
“Stop-“
“God isn’t that perfect?” He turned away from Jon, palms pressed against his eyes like he could block the image out. “He doesn’t know who I am. Doesn’t know what bullshit mess we are- but he remembers the guy who forced him to choose between being a hero or a husband.”
Jon came to a slow stand himself. “It’s not like that. He’s just grasping for pieces that feel safe.”
Kon looked back at the hand now on his shoulder with wet eyes and a cracked grin. “Because I’m not, right?”
Jon tried to keep his tone calm. Composed.
“Memory protects itself-“
“From me,” he put two fingers to his own temple, whipping himself around and shoving Jon‘s arm away as he took a quick step backward— almost walking off the edge. “His mind is protecting itself from me. Like I’d hurt him,” his voice cracked. “I’d never hurt Tim. Not him.”
“I know that,” Jon gestured to himself, then beyond. “We all know that! Just- you think Tim would want you tearing yourself apart over-“
“No. You don’t get it. He’s mine, Jon. The only person who makes sense in my fucked up head since everything happened. He’s what little sanity I’ve got left between the two versions of myself trapped in one fucking head.”
A lifeline.
That was probably a better word for it.
For his connection.
Borderline obsession.
There were missions Conner admired Clark and wanted to impress him— days Kon looked at him with resentment burning in his eyes.
He’d talk to Kara on the phone for hours one evening— only to close himself off that night.
There were times Jon was able to calm him down— moments when his presence filled him with envy.
But Tim? Tim was consistent.
Tim was a life preserver.
Tim was the one person he remembered how to feel about— because both versions of himself trusted him the same.
Tim always kicked him out, but not really. Always told him to leave, then offered him a seat. Told him to get lost, then spilled his life story.
Tim said odd shit.
Tim said smart shit.
And now Tim didn’t know shit.
For a second, everything held— Conner’s jacket motioned with the wind. Jon slowly stepped forward as he felt the field come down around them, hands on leather-clad shoulders.
“Please. Don’t do this to yourself.”
Then, quiet, like a whisper. “No one’s making Lex talk fast enough.”
Jon’s grip tightened. “Don’t.”
“If they won’t make him, I will.”
“Conner-“
He looked at him once more, something almost soft. “You ever love somebody so much it starts to feel like punishment?”
Jon was taken aback.
He didn’t answer.
Didn’t have to.
The air flashed blue as the billboard screamed under the pressure, bolts shaking loose as Kon launched into the sky.
Jon braced against the wind, cape snapping, voice hoarse. “Goddammit, Conner!”
He looked down at the hospital window, at the faint reflection of himself in the glass.
“Shit, shit, shit.” Jon muttered to himself, looking around only for him but his lip and groan with a rub of his forehead. “I was really, really hoping for a nice night. Maybe some Netflix, the latest Invincible episode.”
He popped out the small pod in his pocket, sighing in defeat before putting it to his ear. “Dad… how good is Lex Luthor’s security team?”
Twenty Minutes Later— LexCorp, East Financial Districts (Metropolis)
Lex Luthor was a jazz guy.
Always had been, always would be.
Not just any form of jazz— that smug jazz one played with a drink in his hand as he plotted the fall of Superman on a Monday night.
The glass behind him shook before he even turned around.
Then it shattered.
“Ah,” Lex said, adjusting his cufflinks. “So it’s one of those nights, I suppose.”
Kon landed in a blur of red and black and fury.
TTK crackled around him like static lightning, a hum that made ceiling tiles whine and lights flicker.
Lex took a swig of his drink and sighed. “What is it now? Clark finally asking for child support. Sorry. I’ll be late to this month’s payment.”
“I’m not here for the bad jokes and shit whisky.”
Lex deadpanned. “Scotch. Imported,” he smirked. “Though still cheaper than therapy, I suppose. Which it appears you are most certainly in need of-“
Kon slammed his palms down on the nearest table. The marble cracked down the middle.
“Tim Drake,” Kon spat. “What did you do to him?”
He blinked.
Because for once, ladies and gentlemen, Lex Luthor was… confused. “Pardon?”
“Tim Drake Wayne,” Kon clarified, taking a step closer. “Your little data analysts at LexCorp Gotham. Collapsed at your building two weeks ago-“
“Oh,” he waved a hand dismissively. “That one. Terrific with numbers, borderline insufferable in staff meetings, but overall smart as hell-“
“He’s in the hospital. You did something to him.”
Lex frowned, genuinely perplexed. “What are you going on about? He fainted at work. Stress, exhaustion, maybe he’s on drugs- I would be too if I were threatened with adoption by that wretched socialite father of his.”
“Lex-“
“I did nothing,” he said flatly, setting down his drink. “I am responsible for over a two-thousand workers at the Trigate location alone. If one of them has a medical emergency, I send hydrangeas- not whatever you’re accusing me of.”
The TTK pulse made the lights flicker and the jazz skip. Lex squinted up at the ceiling, then shook his head with a sigh, long and deliberate, as if he were explaining simple math to an angry child.
“If I want an employee dead or injured, they’d not collapse from stress, they’d vanish with severance pay and a grade-A forged letter of resignation.”
Lex groaned, grabbing at the wrist clamped on his throat as Conner slammed him back-first into oak.
“I swear-“
“Conner!” A voice cut in. Jon landed with a thud. “Don’t do anything you’ll regret.”
“Jon,” Lex groaned. “I assume that means your father’s not far behind?”
“Right above you,” another voice said from outside.
Fantastic.
Lex’s face twitched as the double doors behind him burst inward. “You always cause the most damage, even if not the one throwing a tantrum.”
Superman’s jaw set. “Conner… let him go.”
“He did something to Tim! I can feel it!”
“I did no such thing,” Lex snapped. “Would someone please tell me the significance of ‘Tim’ before he kills me!”
Superman shot him a look of warning. “The young man who collapsed at your Gotham office-“
“I gathered that!” Lex gestured sharply, Kon’s grip just loosened just enough for him to speak. “Why does he think I’m responsible? He’s an analyst. The worst thing that ever happened to him under my roof was a broken printer and refusal to switch fluorescents!”
Jon tried, carefully, arms up as he took a step closer. “Conner thinks something you developed was used to wipe Tim’s memory.”
“Of course he does! Because everything’s my fault, isn’t it?” Lex’s eyes narrowed on the bloodshot ones raging at him. “I’m sorry you were uniformed, Conner, but I created you- not your life’s problems.”
“Lex.” Superman pinched the bridge of his nose.
Conner slammed a palm against the desk hard enough to make the ground quake.
Lex winced, still not knowing when to shut the hell up:
“I am not responsible for the personal tragedy of some intern!”
Kon snarled. “He’s not just some damn intern! He’s-“
Conner cut himself off, but the silence afterward was enough.
Lex blinked. Then slowly… smiled.
“Oh-“
“Please don’t-“ Superman groaned. There it was. That dangerous amusement that made Clark regret being there to begin with.
“Oh I see.”
“Lex. Please.”
Lex held up a finger. “Ah, ah, ah. Don’t interrupt, Superman, let the boy go on. I’m rather enjoying this now.”
“Conner, come on,” Jon was practically begging at this point. “Let’s just go home, please!”
“You’re shaking,” Lex’s tone was both taunting and full of glee. “Pulse is elevated, you broke into my building with a demand for answers on an employee who’s not, how did you say it, ‘just some damn intern.’”
His friend somehow grew even wider. “My god. He’s your partner.”
That grip around his neck tightened.
The laugh he gave in response was sharp and disgusting all at once. “You, my precious little lab rat, sleeping with a Wayne heir!”
Jon winced audibly. “Oh my God.”
Superman’s shoulders straightened.
“Kon. Let him go. Now.”
“NO!” Lex snapped. “Do you realize the corporate liability? My genetically engineered son-of-Superman having a love affair with one of Bruce Wayne’s too many adoptees?!”
The hand around his neck started to tremble. “Shut. The fuck. Up.”
“Oh no,” Lex dared as their eyes met again. “You think you have questions?! You storm into my office, wrack up a bill of maybe ten thousand dollars in repairs alone, spill a perfectly good scotch, and all to ask me if I lobotomized your lover? WHO’S A WAYNE?!”
“He’s not- you- You’re sick.”
“I’m sick? He lived at Wayne Manor- I recommend being tested for staph infection!”
Kon lifted the man up a bit before slamming him back down. Not hard enough to really hurt him, just wind the man underneath him.
“I SAID SHUT THE FUCK UP!”
“OH, PLEASE!” Lex said, winded. “YOU’RE THE ONE WHO TURNED MY WORKPLACE INTO THE SCENE OF SOME HOMOSEXUAL SOAP OPERA!”
Had he known Tim Drake inherited the sleeping habits of his father, maybe he would’ve put a clause in the NDA.
That seems to do it for Kon, a few lights bursting into sparks as Lex met the younger on top of him with a rather bored expression, feeling the desk under them levitate.
“Conner! That’s enough!”
“He’s not worth it!” Jon added, trying to get closer.
“I didn’t lobotomize your precious lover, Conner. Kon. Whatever version we are this week.” Lex muttered. “I rarely even sue employees anymore. Reformed man, remember?”
Superman deadpanned while Jon just rolled his eyes. “Yeah that’ll last-“
“Jon.”
“You were thinking it, too.”
The desk slammed back to the ground hard enough to make the walls shake.
Conner exhaled through his teeth, shaking, then jumped off the man and turned for the window.
“If I find out you’re lying, I won’t be coming back here for a chat,” he muttered. “I’ll be ripping off your fucking head-“
“Conner,” Jon pleaded. “Please. Walk away.”
Lex only gave a shrug. “Then it’s a good thing I’m innocent.”
The moment the three were gone—cape, lightning, broken glass, and all—Lex exhaled through his nose, adjusted his cuffs, and walked to his comm panel.
“Mercy, please send flowers to Rabe Memorial again. Maybe a fruit basket. I believe we’ve stumbled onto something… scandalous.”
“Understood, sir.”
He turned to leave before blinking and clicking back on. “Oh, and please do pull up any files on that neural-echo project we sold the patent to. Serpentine Group, I believe? And anything Tim Drake of Gotham may have gotten his hands on.”
Then he turned around again, only close his eyes and shake his head, not bothering to open them as he clicked one more time.
“And Mercy?”
“Yes?”
“I’m going to need a cleanup crew here in thirty. Window repair in an hour. A drink right this minute.”
“I’ll send someone right up, sir.”
Then, dryly, almost to himself:
“My God. My work was-“ he shivered. “A Wayne!”
He could smell the lawsuit from here.
”And that man went against the IRS.”
???— Unknown Location, Gotham City.
The rain slipped down the window in those long, thick trails that glowed against the city light.
There was no electricity there yet— though she’d been assured there would be by morning.
It wasn’t exactly a necessity for one accustomed to candle light as she was. But the convenience would be kind.
Mara stood by the pane, reflection fractured against the skyline, hair slicked back.
Gotham City always did have that same pulse— restless, human, and somewhat volatile.
Talia was still at it with whatever parchment she was working.
Something important— quill and not pen.
“Sighted outside LexCorp this evening,” she murmured just loud enough for the woman to hear. “The father appeared unaware of her comings and goings.”
“I would assume as much.”
“She seemed ill,” she watched as Talia’s quill stilled. “Tremors. Pale.”
“Fear.”
“It seemed. And he seemed… on guard. Entry and exit.”
“I see,” Talia continued her previous motion. “And what of after?”
“Only my cousin meeting them at the gate,” Mara murmured, eyes flicking to a nearby spider on its web as she took her foot off the edge of the windowsill. “He seemed irritated himself.”
“Damian has always masked care that way.”
Mara nodded, though she knew the lady didn’t see.
There was a cloth laid on top of a dresser. Old. Used for nothing more than what was on top, save for two scarves in the top drawer.
They traveled light.
They had to.
The less materials, the less likely they were to be found.
And, for reasons she didn’t dare ask, Talia made it clear they shouldn’t be.
“The others grow restless,” Mara informed, finger tracing a sharp end of a single blade.
She frowned.
Tried another.
“I do not question your lead, however, there are whispers a lack of reasoning means this new age is worthless in purpose,” she picked one at last, then continued. “If you feel they are liabilities, I will cut them.”
“We are few as is,” Talia said thoughtfully, finishing her writing and letting her eyes trail the words with a soft hum. “Tell them exactly as I tell you. Skepticism is only dangerous after the entire word is given.”
Mara nodded, tossing the blade up watching it catch light as it landed back down into her palm. She’d do it twice more, each time landing perfectly until the third— which she grabbed it by its steel center mid-air and threw it.
The spider cut clean in two, the halves of its corpse falling to the ground just as Talia turned to face her.
She arched a brow. “You are frustrated.”
“I am adjusting,” she said. “One does not expect to be pulled from her chambers and called to action against her grandfather. To lead a small faction the next evening.”
“And yet,” Talia let her lip quirk as she crossed the room to place the small parchment, now in an envelope. “You still follow.”
The woman shrugged, walking over and putting her hand on the blade’s handle.
“My loyalty to you has never been questioned,” she yanked it out with practiced ease. “Though I will not say I have yet to question my own sanity.”
She let her eyes reach the window once more.
The Narrows of Gotham weren’t too far from their position— like a nervous system, sparks of yellow and red weaving in patterns that never slept.
“This ‘Dawn’ doesn’t appear aware of what she carries.”
Talia’s eyes sharpened slightly at the name. “No,” she said. “But she will be.”
“Does she know what of yours she has been given?”
“In some form,” Talia said, tying off a ribbon. “She believes it will make all as it should be.”
Mara wondered if the child truly knew what that meant— though she couldn’t have cared any less for if she did.
Curiosity.
Never care.
“And Damian?” Talia questioned, eyes somewhat softer under the lights now. “You have seen his growth? In his surveillance.”
“I have seen his dilemma,” it came out more annoyed than anything else. “His emotions are a weakness. As expected.”
Talia gave no reaction.
Mara continued, “Adnan speaks of a potential partner, thought he’s yet to give name to face. Violet eyes,” that made the older pause. “Ashen skin.”
So that is why she was at the hospital.
“I am aware of her name.”
Mara looked up at her. Curious.
“The daughter of a demon,” she said softly, the edge of it carrying something colder than pride. “It seems we breed persistence. Not peace. How contradictory.”
Mara leaned a shoulder against the wall, blade still loose in her hand. “You disapprove?”
“I do not disapprove,” Talia said, moving toward the desk again, “but I am not blind. Raven is a mirror,” she said, shaking her head. “She will either temper him or devour what remains of his restraint.”
Mara’s eyes flicked to the parchment Talia had sealed with wax. “And you’ll let him decide which?”
Talia smiled faintly. “He was raised in a way most complex, Mara. Decision has never been his weakness- only mercy.”
Mostly for himself, though she didn’t utter such words.
For a heartbeat, there was only rain. The storm drummed impatiently against glass and stone.
Mara finally spoke. “He has chosen his path. You say so yourself. So why is it we watch the child and not the son?”
Talia’s movements slowed. When she turned, her eyes were shadowed by the candlelight, green gone nearly black. “Because Damian has made peace with his inheritance. He has chosen what he will carry and what he will not…”
Talia was quick to hand Mara what she’d written. “But the Dawn does not yet know what is hers to carry,” she said. “And if we should fail, others will decide for her.”
“The Court,” Mara took it with care.
“The Court,” Talia confirmed. “As I said, they have learned to trace Lazarus through bloodlines. Through the echoes that never die.”
Mara’s tone sharpened. “And the trail leads back to her?”
“It leads back to us all.”
Talia’s voice was steady, almost detached. “I hunted a guard who spoke of it before he bled out. ‘The child whose name means a rise after dark.’ He meant her. I am certain.”
Mara looked toward the rain again, the blade now back on cloth, the name she had written staring back at her.
“Then we should move her, if you care so much, take her from the city before-“
“No.”
That single word cut through the air like a blade. As she often did.
Talia stepped closer to her, expression unreadable. “If we take her, we draw attention. If we run, we confirm her value. She must remain unseen. Ordinary.”
Mara frowned. “And the father?”
“He will fight when the time comes,” Talia said quietly. “He always does.”
“Does he even know what he’s protecting?”
“No,” Talia said. “But love does not require understanding. Only instinct.”
The line between them softened for a moment. Enough so to remind Mara why she’d followed her in the first place.
“And if Ra’s hears of this?”
Talia’s entire demeanor shifted. The gentle civility vanished; edge remained.
“My own father cannot know.”
“Understood.”
“None of this,” she said it almost threatening. “He knows of the girl but not her significance. Not of the drawings she makes, the dreams she claims. He would see her as proof of evolution. The next phase. One born, not built. And he will cage her for it.”
Mara took a slow breath. “Then we guard the secret from both.”
“Precisely.”
Lightning flashed again, lighting Talia’s profile—half woman, half ghost.
She crossed to the window and watched the city stretch beneath her.
“She has drawn it again,” she said softly. “Soraya pulled it from the walls of her school.”
Mara nodded. “It was burned.”
“I am aware. Though that is not enough,” she murmured. “I require eyes within the walls she sleeps,” she paused, gesturing to Mara’s hand without turning back. “That is why you must deliver in person.”
“The curse of our line,” Mara looked at the envelope somewhat gravely. “You speak of prophecy disguised as memory. What if she brings it to being?”
“I am unsure if prophecy is truth at all. But if it is, we will be the ones to decide whether to use or bury it.”
Neither woman spoke after that. The rain softened, the candlelight flickered, and the city exhaled below.
Talia’s eyes lingered on the skyline one last time. “Deliver my message,” she said finally. “Keep her unseen. Listen for her call if protection is needed. I will not call on you again for some time.”
Mara nodded once, taking her leave.
Talia stood alone now, the ghost of thunder fading into the Gotham dark.
Then she walked back over to her desk once again— this time a plain sheet. Nothing so formal.
“And this one for the Dawn.”
Early Morning— Wayne Manor, Bristol.
Rory sat at the counter, swinging her legs, wearing her favorite fuzzy pajama pants and one of her dad’s old t-shirts that went past her knees.
The manor was quiet except for the rain still sliding off the roof and the soft scrape of a cereal spoon.
She was feeling better.
Her dad, however, not so much as he walked in with his coffee mug and an expression that said ‘I’ve thought about and I’m still mad’ without him saying a word.
“Are we feeling better?”
Rory put her spoon down, nodding slowly, knowing what was to come. “No throwing up. No shakes.”
“Good,” he said, pulling out the stool across from her. “Glad to hear it. Now it’s talking time.”
She gave a slow nod, pushing her bowl away. “Oh… that-“
“Yeah. That.” Jason folded his arms. “You lied to me, forged Bruce’s signature, ditched school, and went to LexCorp. So guess what we’re doing right now?”
“…Talking?”
“Oh we’re talking, alright.”
From the stairs, Damian leaned over the banister with a cup of tea. “It begins,” he muttered.
Bruce, behind him, didn’t even pretend he wasn’t listening.
“First,” Jason started, “What part of ‘no’ wasn’t clear?”
“I really wanted to go!” Rory blurted. “Every other winner got to and you never let me do nothing!”
Jason deadpanned. “You are seven years old, Rory. You’re not supposed to ‘do’ anything but what I say.”
“That’s boring!” she whined. “You don’t let me go to sleepovers or do sports or trips ever! I’m not a baby!”
The hell she wasn’t.
“Then hell you ain’t,” he let out a laugh— a dry, tired sound. “You say that like I’m supposed to forget you were blowing chunks in a corporate bathroom.”
Her eyes narrowed. “Now you’re makin’ fun of me!”
“A little bit, yeah, I am. Because if I don’t, I’m going to lose my shit on you,” Jason rubbed the back of his neck. “I had to learn you were on a trip I specifically told you that you couldn’t go on from- of all people- Damian.”
Rory blinked. “Damian?”
Jason nodded. “I know, right- maybe next time tell Maps to not send so many selfies around.”
Rory crossed her arms. “Maybe next time don’t be such a hater!”
“Excuse me?”
Rory straightened in her chair, chin lifted like she was on trial. “You’re a hater! That’s all you do, is hate when I get to go have fun without you!”
“And just how exactly does that work? Please, enlighten me, Rory the wise.”
“You hate all kinds of stuff!,” she hissed. “Like you hate when I get invited to birthday parties with pools-“
“Rory, you can’t swim.”
She’d drown for sure.
“You won’t let me play soccer or baseball.”
“Because you’ll end up breaking something!”
Swinging metal bats and cleats to the shin? Not as fun as one might think.
“You even hate sprinkles.” She said, matter-of-fact, as if it were the final nail in the coffin.
“I don’t hate sprinkles.“
“Then why’d you scrape ‘em off my cupcake that one time?”
“Because you dropped the whole cupcake on the floor and started crying.”
“You could’ve saved the sprinkles!”
“Rory-“
“No ‘cause you saved the cake part!”
Jason dragged a hand down his face. “Rory, for fuck s-“
Rory let out a dramatic gasp, hand slamming on the table as she pointed. “That’s a bad word!”
“Yeah? You forged Bruce Wayne’s signature!”
“That’s not the same.”
“Oh, you’re right,” he said, voice rising. “Mine’s just going to Hell, yours could’ve gotten you kidnapped by a tech cult!”
Rory blinked. “A tech cult?”
“LexCorp.”
Her mouth dropped. “Daddy that’s not funny!”
“It’s not supposed to be,” Jason stood. “You don’t lie to me, you don’t leave that school without me, and you sure as hell don’t walk into LexCorp- do you realize you’re the second person I care about to get sick there, Rory?”
Rory blinked. “Huh?”
“You’re also the first one to come home after,” Jason was tapping a finger on the counter at this point. “And with their memory intact. Though I’m not sure I brought home my own kid or a clone with that attitude.”
“Nothing bad even happened!”
“Yet,” he shot back. “Nothing bad happened yet.”
With the exemption of her sickness, of course.
He really needed to book that follow-up with Leslie.
She sank in her seat, eyes glassy. “I wanted to go with Leah and Maps.“
“And I said no for a reason.”
“Because you hate me having fun!
“Because if something happened to you I’m ending up on the most wanted list. Again.” he started, both hands bracing the counter, “Rory Skylar Todd, you are curious and you are so smart but what you did yesterday was beyond stupid-“
“But-“
“No. You need to understand I didn’t say ‘no’ to fun, I said ‘no’ to danger. You scared the shit outta me!”
Rory paused, swallowing. “I did?”
“Of course you did, Rory, damn it!” Jason took a deep breath, hand coming to rest on her shoulder with as much gentleness as he could muster. “Rory… you have to understand something- every time I hear your name out of the wrong persons mouth or I find out you’re somewhere you’re not supposed to be without me, it’s scary.”
Rory blinked fast, tears still threatening but stubbornly held in. “I didn’t mean to scare you.”
“I know,” he said, voice softer now. “But you still have to face the music.”
Her voice got small. “Am I grounded?”
“Oh, you better believe it.”
“For how long?”
Jason shrugged. “Til’ college”
“COLLAGE?!”
“Alright, fine. Two weeks. No TV, no movie day, no Maps.”
Her head snapped up at that. “No Maps?!”
Jason nodded. “Especially no Maps.”
“She didn’t mean to do anything!”
“And I didn’t mean to find out from Damian and selfie that I had no idea where my damn kid was, but here we are.”
Rory glared. “You’re the worst.”
Jason leaned down just enough to meet her eyes. “Yeah, well, the worst makes sure you come home.”
She looked up at him a long moment, lip wobbling as she snatched her backpack from beside her stool, heading for the door.
“You’re still a hater!”
Jason’s mouth twitched. “And you’re still grounded!”
Bruce glanced at the paper copy in his hand, eyes briefly flickering upward as she slammed the door shut behind her.
“The forgery is somewhat impressive,” he murmured.
Damian narrowed his eyes, grabbing it from his hands before he could say much else, then blinked.
“…She even managed your dreadful attempt at a cursive ‘n’.”
Bruce frowned.
It didn’t look that much like an ‘r’.
“Rory!”Jason shouted, grabbing his keys and throwing the door open. “I have to drive you!”
“I will walk!”
“The hell you think!”
Bruce shook his head, a ghost of a smile threatening its way through.
“And you wanted me to do a DNA test.”
Not thirty seconds later, the two stormed back inside, Rory stomping up the stairs past them.
“I’m still in my pajamas,” she murmured.
Notes:
Tbh I was not confident in writing Lex Luthor at all and I’m not sure if we’ll see me write much of him again.
I love Tim Kon but also do we get the picture here yet? KON AND CONNER ARE TWO DIFFERENT PEOPLE SAME BRAIN BASICALLY.Lex messed bro up all over again in the name of science 🥲
Also, yes, he knows who the Kents are— but not the Bats in this messy little timeline I’ve built.
Also another bot in the comments— GO AWAYYYY!
Prophecy or genetic jumble?
I’m still deciding myself! 😀
Thank you all for the comments and love!
Chapter 20: The Blackout Begins
Summary:
•A Villain makes their move.
Notes:
This is where everything goes off the rails, my friends.
Intentionally so!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
10:11 AM Earlier That Day— Rabe Memorial Cognitive & Neuro-Rehabilitation Unit (South Wing)
Raven hated it at this hospital more than the last one. Far too many feelings.
Pain rolling off every corridor— fear bleeding through the walls.
Hospitals were always bad, but this one pulsed with the kind of exhaustion she couldn’t tune out.
Damian adjusted the cuff of his jacket, eyes scanning the intake desk like he was casing it rather than visiting.
“You realize normal people just check in, right?”
“I’m ensuring we aren’t stopped by security.”
“You’re wearing a collared shirt and pretending I’m your fiancée to let me dig into Tim’s head.”
Damian smirked faintly, before giving a shrug that said he was far too pleased with himself.
She glared.
“And you stole my ID.”
“You weren’t using it.”
“I’m still not even sure when you took it.”
He didn’t bother responding— just gave a low hum that somehow counted as victory.
Raven folded her arms and exhaled slowly, forcing herself to dull the edges of emotion coming off the waiting room. That sickness creeping in from it all.
She really needed her cloak in moments like this.
The medical receptionist finally called them forward after a good ten minutes, taking their names and identification.
“He should be out of therapy within the next few minutes,” she explained. “You can head on in. He’s been expecting you.”
“Appreciated,” Damian said, voice clipped, already halfway toward the hallway as Raven gave a roll of her eyes.
She followed, tugging that visitor badge higher on her jacket. Damian’s strides were always faster than necessary; he didn’t often do waiting.
They reached the room before the nurse, which somehow felt inevitable. Raven drifted toward the window, letting the light burn against her irises for a moment before she pulled the blinds half-closed.
She thought about the irony of it all.
The boy who once broke bones and stabbed into flesh for a living now wanted to be the man to mend and stitch.
And she couldn’t stand hospitals.
“Still hate hospitals,” she murmured.
“I don’t blame you.”
Another nurse appeared in the doorway a few minutes later, smiling too brightly and balancing an enormous wicker basket wrapped in cellophane.
“Apologies, but I have a delivery for Mr. Drake-Wayne.”
Raven blinked. “A fruit basket?”
The woman nodded and set it beside the bed. “Came with a card.” Then she was gone.
Damian stared at it as if it were a potential bomb. “People still send those?”
“Apparently.”
She reached for the card before he could. The paper was heavy, embossed.
Raven read it once to herself— then blinked and read it again.
Damian leaned over her shoulder. “Well?”
“I… I think this is a bribe basket?”
“LexCorp values…” Damian read pieces of it out loud to himself, trying to understand. “…respects all personal endeavors… may have blurred corporate boundaries… some matters best left internal?”
“And at the end, a wish for a full recovery and ‘continued discretion’.”
“This idiocy is precisely why I fail to see it possible this man took Drake’s mind.” Damian muttered, taking a seat at a nearby visitor’s chair.
Raven slowly set the card back down on the bedside table, shaking her head.
He just watched her reflection in the glass of the window— calm, still, and distant.
“You’ve yet to look me in the eye since yesterday.” He said.
Raven’s stomach knotted. “We’re not doing this here.”
“Aren’t we?”
She exhaled through her nose, jaw tightening. “No. We’re not.”
“I meant what I said,” he spoke quietly. Almost like confession.
She closed her eyes because of course he did. Damian never said anything he didn’t mean.
But if he said it again, here of all places…
“Damian-“
“I don’t want to be conditional,” he said.
He hadn’t said the words exactly—bwanted her to say it.
She wouldn’t.
“What happens when I stop reflecting what you want to see, Damian? Enlighten me.”
“That’s not what this is-“
“That’s exactly what this is,” she countered, voice steady but soft. “You find peace where you feel control. I just happen to breathe it.”
It was strange.
She wasn’t wrong.
But she also wasn’t right, either.
He did find a peace with her— but the way she put it into words almost made it sound wrong.
It wasn’t he felt he could control her— it was he felt control with her.
His jaw flexed once, eyes narrowing slightly but not in anger, just focus. “You think that’s all I’m capable of?”
“I know it’s not,” she explained. “But you want something I’ll end up breaking, Damian.”
He didn’t move.
Didn’t even blink.
“You think I haven’t broken before?”
“Not like this. Not-“ she stopped herself cold.
Because she felt it first.
The way the air in the room thickened, that vibration curling up her spine. The kind that made her pulse slow with warning.
Something was coming.
Something was close.
Damian caught the look in her eyes.
Then he moved just in time to pull them down on the floor, the world outside the window flaring orange and heat and glass collapsed in the same heartbeat.
Raven’s aura burst outward on reflex, her shield formed a second before the shockwave tore through the wall.
Sounds of fire and air— one deafening rush that left a ring in her ears for a moment.
Her shield held, the blast hurling them both back a few feet into brick wall, metal shrieking as the hospital’s alarms stuttered to life and died again all the same breath.
Silence.
Dust.
The smell of copper.
Waves of shock, horror, confusion— and dread. Pure dread.
Damian coughed once, shoving himself upright. “What the hell-“
The smell hit him next— accelerant. Chemical.
Unmistakable.
“Firefly,” he muttered.
Raven’s eyes widened as he grabbed his arm when he went to stand. “Tim.”
The name snapped them both back into motion.
10:18 AM Earlier That Day— Titans Tower, San Francisco
Mar’i let out a cry of frustration as her hands gripped the ladder.
“I don’t think sadness helps!” she blurted, voice babbling between anger and tears. “The puppy movie made me real sad and I’m still floaty!”
“Floaty is progress,” Kori said kindly, crouched just a foot away with that same radiant calm and underlying excitement she carried. “You are staying near the ground now. Last time, you hit the ceiling vent.”
Donna leaned against the far wall, arms crossed, watching the small girl with the kind of grin that only a seasoned older sister figure could manage. “You call that an accident. I call that enthusiasm.”
“I call it embarrassing!” Mar’i tried to let go, only to have her tennis shoes barely graze the floor as her arms shot out to balance. “See! I’m still not on the floor!”
That’s when she heard it.
Not a giggle— but something close as she glanced just a foot away.
Wally was now physically around the age of two, which meant he was able to walk, or as he preferred, climb up whatever he could to jump off of it.
Today it was a set of training mats, dark hair wild from static and grin wide enough to melt a heart.
“Wally!” Mar’i yelled.
Wally spread his arms wide — then simply… fell backward.
He didn’t crash.
He never did.
“Mom! He’s doing it again!”
She watched as the air seemed to forget what to do with him.
He drifted like paper, limbs floppy, landing in a slow tumble that ended with him sitting upright on the mat, a delighted but silent gasp escaping.
Donna sighed. “That’s not how gravity works.”
Kori was already moving toward him, tone caught somewhere between fond and exasperated. “It is still not recommended, my little one.”
Wally looked up at her with the world’s most unapologetic smile and clapped once—his silent version of victory.
Mar’i crossed her arms. “See! He’s a copycat! Such an annoying king baby.”
Donna smirked. “Oh dear. Whatever will you do? Not a brother who adores you!”
Mar’i deadpanned. “I’m just saying. He needs to quit it! This is my learning time.”
Wally, seemingly not wanting to stay in his mother’s grasp, threw his hands out toward his sister with a small smile.
Mar’i simply shook her head and turned around, arms still folded. “Nope! I don’t want you right now, King baby, you’re interrupting my learning time.”
“Oh, come on,” Donna teased. “Baby brother can’t help it if he rewrites gravity a little.”
“A little,” Kori repeated, voice tighter now.
“I will never be used to it,” she said firmly. “One day he will leap and the world will forget to catch him.”
Donna frowned. “Yeah, he’s been doing that for a hot minute, I think this might stick.”
Wally grinned silently and patted her cheek, as if agreeing with Donna. His touch was light, his skin always a little warm—buzzing, like static.
“It’s just not fair,” Mar’i pouted, pointing accusingly as she landed with a soft thud. “He gets to float whenever he wants.”
“I mean… it’s not really floating so much as making the law of physics question itself.”
“He does not mean to,” Kori said, smoothing the boy’s hair. “It happens when he releases energy, not when he feels emotion.”
Donna nodded. “Like a deflating balloon with better reflexes.”
Kori sighed, shaking her head. “Please stop comparing my children to inflatables.”
That’s when they heard it—
That mechanical shrill that didn’t belong and a blinking red pulse that painted stunned expression.
The Tower’s siren roared to life, flooding the room in red.
Donna straightened. “I don’t suppose Dickie boy scheduled a drill we forgot about.”
“Mar’i,” it was that practiced calm she wore when panic wasn’t allowed. “Take your brother to the safe room.”
Mar’i didn’t even blink at first— at times this was just routine. Big noises = safe room for little kids who didn’t know how to fight for themselves.
“Again?” she sighed. “We just did a drill last Tuesday!”
“This one is not a drill,” Kori said, still measured but quieter now. “Go on.”
Mar’i held out her arms for her brother. “Come on, King baby. Safe room snacks!”
Wally blinked, clearly more intrigued by the siren than bothered by it.
His tiny fingers curled around her shoulder as she hoisted him onto her hip, his teal eyes reflecting the pulsing light.
Donna crossed to the wall console, already keying for the main comm feed. Static.
“Okay, now that makes me nervous.”
Nothing.
Just the faint crackle of a line trying to connect and failing miserably.
Kori frowned, adjusting the channel manually.
Still nothing.
She picked up her communicator.
When that didn’t work— no cellphone.
“No signal on anything?” Donna questioned, as Mar’i turned around, head tilted slightly.
“Mom?” She asked wearily. “Is everything okay?”
Kori gave her a look, calm but firm. “Stay in the vault until me or your father come for you.”
Mar’i nodded automatically. They’d done this plenty of times— evacuation orders, energy flares, the rare “stay low and don’t argue” tone her mom used when Titans business went from public to personal.
No different than anything before— aside from the way Donna slammed her fist on the panel.
That made Mar’i nervous.
“Come on, Wally.”
Donna waited until the door slid shut behind them.
“Kori, the main grid’s down. City feed’s dark.”
Kori’s stomach tightened. “Cut off.”
“Everyt-“
The ground shook suddenly.
They both looked down, then Donna steadied herself against the console as another shake ripped through the room— this time far more violent than before.
Their eyes drifted to the nearby window— Kori’s breath catching in her throat.
“Shit.” Donna muttered, watching as smoke billowed from two separate locations along the city skyline. “The waterfront? Who would-“
Another violent, jolting shake.
10:22 AM Present Day— The BatCave
“See. No need to cause such a scene…Aurora looks unwell.”
Click.
“See. No need to cause such a scene…Aurora looks unwell.”
Click.
“… a scene…Aurora looks unwell.”
Click.
“…Aurora looks unwell.”
“Where have I heard you before,” Jason murmured, hand rubbing the scar along his jaw.
That voice.
Too even. Too deliberate. Every word balanced on the edge of control.
Like a man who’d spent years perfecting how not to sound dangerous.
Even worse— the way he said her name. Like that was practiced, too. Too practiced. Too certain.
He didn’t so much as glance at her ID badge when he said it.
He clipped the audio, then replayed the part that made his skin prick just one last time.
“…Aurora…”
He could feel something in his brain try to surface— like a memory that wouldn’t take shape.
“Jason.”
Bruce’s voice cut through the dark, arms crossed, voice low but sharp.
Jason hadn’t even realized he was there— too fixated on the recording.
He didn’t bother to look up, just let out a deep breath, shook his head, and leaned back. “He shouldn’t know her name.”
“He could’ve seen it somewhere,” Bruce spoke evenly. “School file. News clipping. Security clearance-“
Jason spun in the chair. “No. He knew it.” The words came out rougher than he meant for them to, echoing back off the cave walls. “He said it like he’s said it before. Like he’s used it before.”
The stillness between them said enough. Bruce didn’t bother giving an answer.
Jason turned back to the monitor, the cursor blinking over that static line.
“She was scared,” he muttered. “Of him. That’s all I needed to see.”
“She reacted strongly,” Bruce said. “But we can’t be certain as to what-“
“You didn’t see her face, Bruce. I saw the way she went still. Felt her cling to me like when that damn spider of Damian’s made its way to her crayon box.”
“Jason-“
“She doesn’t freeze for strangers,” he continued. “She looks to me when it’s an adult to make sure it’s okay. She doesn’t shake like-that’s just- that’s not Rory.”
Bruce could see some of his own reflection in the screen as he let his eyes trail upward. Jaw set.
His expression remained unreadable, and his words came with weight.
“If she’s scared of him, I want to know what she saw we didn’t.”
Oh no.
He was not doing that shit.
“No.”
“Jason.”
“I said no. You’re not questioning her like she’s some damn criminal.”
“We don’t interview a child. We corroborate to figure out what-“
Jason gave a short, humorless laugh. “Yeah. Like you’ve figured out why she glows green light?” his head shook again. “No. I don’t care who he is- just keep him away from my little girl and we won’t have a problem.”
That was a lie.
Partial, but still a lie.
And they both knew it.
Especially when he hit play again.
“…Aurora looks unwell.”
It felt wrong.
The way her name landed off the man’s tongue like it pleased him to say it.
Jason muted the file, leaned forward until his forehead almost touched the screen.
“Then I want a copy,” Bruce said suddenly, all but pushing him out of the way as Jason blinked.
What the hell?
His voice was level but held that edge of calculation— the same tone he used when he’d already made up his mind.
“I’ll run it against the archives. See if it matches any known recordings— Court affiliates, Lex personnel, anything. Cadence analysis, pitch recognition.”
Jason stared at him for a second as Bruce dragged the cursor, exporting the clip.
“Well okay then,” he muttered. “Maybe the machine will hear what I’m missing.”
“I don’t think you’re missing anything,” Bruce said, straightening as his arms came to a fold again.
Jason frowned. “You just said-“
“I said I’ll run it,” he met Jason’s eyes. His voice low. “You’re right. He said her name too easily. Too comfortably. That’s not something a stranger does.”
Jason leaned back, crossing his arms, jaw tight. “So now you believe me?”
“I never said I didn’t.”
“Well you sure didn’t-“
The cursor blinked once— then the Cave lit up in red.
A siren pulse swept over the monitors, washing the stone in warning light.
Jason blinked once, twice, as the screen changed—
“INCOMING ALERT – GOTHAM EAST END DISTRICT. GANG VIOLENCE.”
“Damn.“ he muttered, “This bright and early? Christmas come early.”
He was about to stand and go for his helmet when the system blared again—
“SECONDARY EVENT— GOTHAM HEIGHTS DISTRICT. POTENTIAL ASSASSINATION ATTEMPT: TWO-FACE AKA DENT, HARVEY.”
Jason felt his heart stop.
Ice in his veins. “What?”
Bruce’s eyes flicked to the map— two blinking red dots now pulsing across the city grid.
One in the Narrows. The other just a quarter mile south of Gotham Academy.
“Too close,” Jason said, voice low. “That’s way too fucking close!”
He was across the cave in record time, hitting keys rapidly.
“Jason! Don’t-“
Bruce didn’t even get the words out—
“NEWS FEED OF CONCERN— BLÜDHAVEN, BUSINESS DISTRICT. MULTIPLE FIRES REPORTED. POTENTIAL STRUCTURAL COLLAPSES: SOUTHWEST FIRE DEPARTMENT, WESTINGS HOTEL, RABE MEMORIAL HOSPITAL.”
The words hit like a physical blow.
For a beat, the two just stared at each other.
That wasn’t just Tim.
It was Damian.
“I’ll head to Rabe. Get Harvey as far away from the school as possible-“
“Yeah,” Jason said, holstering his guns. “Don’t have to tell me twice-“
“MASS CASUALTY EVENT DETECTED— “
“Oh for the love of-“
“SAN FRANCISCO BAY. MULTIPLE EXPLOSIONS DETECTED. WATERFRONT DISTRICT.”
The monitors split, showing smoke and chaos under a western skyline.
Jason cursed under his breath. “What the hell’s going on?”
Bruce’s focus darted between feeds. “The Titans’ jurisdiction.”
Jason’s pulse kicked hard in his throat as he scanned the monitors— each feed flickering and overlapping.
Too much.
Too fast.
“All at once. That’s no coincidence.”
“TITANS PRIORITY CHANNELS— OFFLINE.”
“No. It isn’t.”
“Batman!” Oracle’s voice came out. Urgent but still professional. “Bruce, Jason, can you hear me?”
“Oracle.”
A breath of relief came through the line. “Finally. I’ve been trying to reach you both for the last three minutes! All systems went dark. No uplinks, no frequencies, it’s like everything crashed all at once.”
“Nothing,” Oracle said. “No signal from the hospital, no emergency dispatch, no fire department, nothing.The entire Blüdhaven network’s dead.”
Jason watched Bruce pull on his mask. “And the Titans?”
“Offline,” she said quickly. “I can’t reach Nightwing or Starfire either. The last I checked they weren’t pinning near Rabe at all-“
“San Francisco,” Batman muttered, grim. “They’re handling the waterfront.”
“Yeah,” Oracle said. “Which means Blüdhaven’s open. And that’s not all- Gotham’s entire radio grid went dark. I’m not getting any police chatter, emergency signals, nothing out of the East End, The Heights, or Diamond District.”
“Diamond District?”
“I don’t see reports of any incidents there so far, but I can tell it’s cut. So was Bristol up until now.”
“And the Schools?”
Jason clicked his helmet on and stormed for the exit.
“I’m not getting any alarms,” keys came to a still. She hesitated. “Jason…. I’m not seeing any activation of their emergency protocols for an incident this close.”
Red Hood didn’t answer.
He was already starting up the cycle before she even got the last word out, a blur of red and black to the exit.
Batman paused at the Cave’s exit.
“Oracle- if we go dark, put all efforts in gaining visual. Watch for Zero Signal.”
“Understood.”
10:29AM Present Day— Gotham Academy, “The Heights”
Rory dug her sneaker toe into the mulch, face scrunched.
“And he said ‘no Maps’,” she cried. “I didn’t get to tell her about the stuff under my GB’s house.”
Leah blinked from her swing, pigtails moving with the wind, head tilted in curiosity. “What, like bugs?”
“No, like!” Rory hesitated. “Whispers? Rooms?”
“Oh!” Leah stopped swinging abruptly, feet planting to the ground. “Easy, if there’s rooms, just go in ‘em!”
“I can’t.”
“Well why not?”
“Because GB didn’t make a door.” Rory said, like it was obvious.
“Why would your GB have a room without a door?” Leah questioned, then furrowed her eyebrows. “Wait a minute, what is a ‘GB’?”
“Oh,” Rory grinned. “I heard my dad tell my uncle it was weird having me call him grandpa, so I just call him ‘GB’ instead!”
Leah’s nose scrunched. “That’s weird. What does ‘GB’ mean, though?”
“It’s just a fun thing to call Grandpa Bruce.”
“Yeah but what does ‘GB’ mean?”
Rory blinked. “Grandpa Bruce.”
Leah crossed her arms, frowning. “Yes that’s what you call him, but what does ‘GB’ mean?”
Rory threw her hands up. “Grandpa Bruce!”
“You said you can’t call him grandpa!”
“That’s why I call him GB!”
Leah groaned, shaking her head with a ‘tsk.’
“You make no sense, Auror-ah Todd. Lucky you’re funny.” She never could say her name right.
“You make no sense,” Rory shot back. “Your family probably flips a coin to pick dinner!”
“Only one or two-“
Before she could finish, Leah and Rory heard a loud scream.
Then a sound came— loud, fast— gunfire.
Then everything exploded into chaos.
“Everyone!” A teacher shouted. “Inside, now!”
Rory’s head whipped toward the street.
Leah jumped off the swing, landing hard beside her. “What was that?”
Kids started running for the school door, a few tripping over their feet, as Rory grabbed Leah by the wrist.
“C’mon!” she yelled, sprinting them both toward the nearby jungle gym and ducking under the tunnel slide just as another burst echoed— this time closer.
A boy, confused and terrified, crawled under with them.
“I wanna go home!”
“Shh!” Leah hissed. “Do you wanna die? There’s easier ways to kill yourself that don’t kill us, too!”
“Yeah,” Rory murmured, shaking a bit. “Like calling over the guys with the guns.”
Through the chain-link fence, they could see it all.
A black town car sideways in the street.
Two men in suits yelling.
And the man walking toward them— half-burned, half business.
Leah’s voice cracked. “That’s my Uncle!”
Rory’s stomach twisted. “What’s he doing?”
Leah shrugged. “How am I supposed to know? I don’t think he shoots at kids.”
“-Councilman Kenton!” that made a lot more sense. “You voted wrong, old man! The coin decides what happens next.”
The man flipped it, silver flashing in the sunlight.
“W-where’s the alarms?” The boy sobbed, hand over his mouth. “Why haven’t they-“
Leah rolled her eyes. “‘Cause they’re dumbasses. I outta-“
“Don’t,” Rory warned. “You’re not gonna yell at him.”
Leah grumbled, arms folding as the boy beside them shook like a leaf. “Relax, Micah Jo, my Uncle doesn’t kill kids.”
“Really?”
“I mean not on purpose.”
“Oh.”
That’s when Rory felt it.
A pull.
Two pulls.
Two different directions— one familiar, one not so much.
Neither pulsed threateningly. They just… existed. Invaded her senses beneath her skin in that pulse through her veins.
And then— the sound of a motorcycle, low and mean, tearing around the corner.
The boy, Micah, gasped. “It’s one of those guys!”
Leah beamed. “It’s Red Hood,” she grinned. “Ooh my Uncle is so cooked now!”
Rory froze.
She knew that name. From the news. From on TV.
From her nightmares— gloves slick with blood…
…she stumbled back a bit, trembling, clutching the hem of Elaine’s sleeve…
The bike skidded to a stop, red and black paint flashing.
The man swung off, hands already moving.
He shot something— not a gun, but something with a wire that seemingly hooked onto the back of the suited man on the ground, yanking him backward before Two-Face’s bullet could hit it’s target.
“Dent! Drop it!”
Leah whispered, in awe. “He’s so cool.”
Rory couldn’t breathe.
…the armor, the blood, the strange large man in a red helmet that gave a distorted reflection of her own terrified expression.
Her nightmares had just pulled up to the playground.
Worst of all— her mind seemed to battle her body.
Part of her screamed to run, the other part had her planted to the mulch beneath her, trying to figure him out.
She watched Two-Face laugh.
“Well, if it’s not the red one. You’d shoot a man in front of a schoolyard?”
Red Hood, muttered something to himself about him putting the gun down.
Dent fired instead— bullets chewing pavement.
The larger man ducked, rolled, and threw something at him— hitting the man’s shoulder with a flash of black.
The sirens finally whirred to life for students to get inside.
Full lockdown— shades down, all doors locked.
Which was great!
If you were inside.
Two-Face staggered back, snarling, then vaulted the fence.
Straight into the playground.
Rory’s heart seized.
He was right there.
That helmet was right there as the fence rattled, boots hitting the ground hard.
Gunfire. A yell.
“DENT! PUT IT DOWN!”
Two-Face had himself behind half-hidden behind another slide, seemingly reloading his weapon.
“Why isn’t he using his guns?” Leah pouted. “Stupid.”
Red Hood took the chance to make his way closer, a few stray bullets ricocheting off playground equipment as Micah screamed, covering his ears and burying his head into the ground.
Leah’s eyes burned with anger as Rory just stared. Everything frozen— blood running cold as Two-Face was suddenly thrown in their direction, colliding with a groan into the pole not two feet away.
That’s when he saw them.
His voice broke through— modulated, mechanical, rough.
“RORY! YOU KIDS GET INSIDE, NOW!”
Leah and Micah’s heads snapped her direction as her face paled.
Her name.
Her nightmare knew her name.
“You know him?!” Leah asked.
The blonde didn’t answer. Couldn’t as she watched Red Hood slam Leah’s Uncle into the pole again— this time hard enough to bend it in a bit.
“RORY!”
The name crackled through the air again like thunder in her ears.
Red Hood didn’t even realize he’d yelled it out until it was already too late— instinct before thought, fear before logic.
Two-Face didn’t waste the second of hesitation.
He ducked under the swing just as the gun went off.
The round hit somewhere above where the kids were, a boy shouting out as metal scraped, making the jungle-gym shake.
“GOD DAMN IT, DENT!” Jason barked, voice rough through the modulator. “SCHOOL GROUNDS!”
“Relax,” the villain hissed. “I’m only aiming for politicians and helmets today.”
Red Hood managed to close the distance before the next shot could happen, kicking the gun sideways, metal clattering off mulch as he drove a knee into his ribs.
The kids screamed.
Two-Face grabbed a handful of mulch and threw it straight at his enemy’s visor.
The masked man staggered back a step, vision flaring white, and Dent came up swinging a piece of rebar he’d pulled from a bent fence post.
Sparks leapt from impact as he blocked it with his forearm.
“THAT’S ENOUGH!”
Two-Face grinned— half-charm, half-ruin. “And here you used to be fun.”
Red Hood eventually managed to catch the bar mid-arc, twisting it free, the movement sending them both crashing into the sandbox.
“You picked the wrong fuckin’ neighborhood.”
“I picked the right day,” Two-Face spat blood, eyes glinting. “City’s blind, feeds are down, and nobody is watching but the kiddies under the slide!”
He barked a laugh at the end just as a fist collided with his face.
Both of them went down hard, rolling through a storm of wood chips and screaming sirens.
Red Hood was pissed.
He’d have had this over in three minutes with proper coverage. But Dent had forced a playground—where Jason wouldn’t risk a shot.
Two-Face grabbed at the helmet above him as Red Hood choked him, trying to tear it off.
That earned him a head-butt and a noise that wasn’t human.
“Stay down,” he growled.
“Make me.”
He did.
One sharp elbow to his shoulder and the man howled, trying to counter, only for his wrist to be snatched and pinned behind his back.
“FUCK OFF!” Harvey wheezed, face half-buried in the dirt.
Red Hood hauled him upright and slammed him against the ladder to the monkey bars.
“Kids’re watchin’,” Harvey coughed. “What lesson you teaching ‘em today, Hood?”
Red Hood’s jaw clenched as he glanced back up just in time to watch the school’s door slam shut— he clocked a flash of blonde just before the door shut.
Good.
He needed to finish this.
Now.
“Actions have consequences.”
Metal rang like a church bell as he slammed the man’s head, then kicked him back into it again on the way down.
Harvey Dent didn’t even have a chance to feel the mulch scratching up the ‘good side’ of his face as it scraped against the ground.
The GCPD sirens screamed to a stop at the far gate. Officers yelling. Flashing red and blue washing the playground.
Red Hood released his hold, stepped back, pulse hammering under the armor as he zip-tied suited arms behind Dent’s back.
“Next time I won’t play nice, fuckface.”
He tapped his comm.
Static.
Again.
Static.
Then, finally, a crackle. Oracle’s voice, strained and glitching, flickering in and out.
“…can you- Red Hood-“
He paused. “Oracle? Say again, you’re breaking up.”
“…feeds dead-“
Shit.
Red Hood grappled himself to higher ground, then tried again.
It was a bit better this time, but not by much.
“Oracle.”
“Listen- everyone’s blind,” he froze. “-compromised- jammers buried… East End- rows… Heights- take down-“
“If you can hear me: Dent’s down. I’m in the Heights.”
There was nothing for a second.
Then, suddenly, and thankfully much more clear:
“Find disruptors- manual takedown… radio towers and vans… they’re broadcasting a pulse I can’t override.”
Red Hood’s throat tightened as he glanced past the bay.
Smoke from Blüdhaven smeared the horizon like a bruise.
“How bad?” nothing. “Oracle?”
She was gone, but she’d managed to get through to him enough for him to know what to do from there as he started looking around rooftops, eyes scanning city streets and parking lots.
Nothing.
Then, with a loud crackle that rang painfully in his ears—
“Jason, are you with me?”
Thank God.
“Oracle. You’re back.”
“Not really.”
He blinked at that. “I’m doing my best but I can’t manage to find any of those jammers or disruptors you mentioned.”
He could hear that rapid typing through the link. “I know. Listen to me carefully- I don’t know how much time we have. I’m barely holding the cave uplink. You’re the only one I’ve managed to contact.”
His breath caught for a moment.
How was that even possible?
Oracle didn’t allow herself the same stunned beat. The line sputtered. “You don’t understand- they’re killing our eyes and ears. Every camera feed, every comm line.“
“Then you tell me where to hit.”
“I’m trying!” The strain bled through now — her breathing uneven, keys hammering in the background. “If they take me completely offline, we lose every real-time feed. No emergency routes. No civilian tracking. Titan grid is off. We’ll have nothing.”
“Then we don’t let that happen. Send what coordinates you have before it-“
Cut.
Silence.
His stomach dropped as his gauntlet blinked green:
“Coordinates Incoming…”
Years Ago— The BatCave
Soft light.
Cold blue lighting.
Metal reflection.
The world felt slower here.
The click as Tim laid it on the table— weight of a gift he was certain he meant.
He turned the watch over again once.
Again.
The engraving caught the light as he smirked to himself, proud of his work.
“To, Bruce.”
He squints.
The name never stays.
He remembers the warmth in the room.
He recalls the coldness of it all.
A hand brushing his as the watch changed owners.
“Thank you,” Bruce said warmly.
It was one of those rare moments he didn’t seem so analytical and cold.
Suit on, but mask off.
Mask on. Frown stretched.
Just a nod.
No gratitude, really. Just silent acknowledgment.
He smiles.
He blinks.
A joke about maybe being on time for once.
He was so proud of that gift.
He learned sentiment clouds judgement. Bears weakness.
It meant something.
It was evidence of useless attachment.
Nothing more.
Then a voice…
“TIM.”
Getting louder.
“…im..”
Everything blurred.
“TIM!”
And finally-
10:33 AM Present Day— Rabe Memorial Cognitive & Neuro-Rehabilitation Unit (South Wing)
SMACK!
Tim’s head snapped sideways, cheek burning, eyes wide. He gasped—then coughed, violently, the motion wrenching his ribs until his body lurched forward.
A hand gripped his shoulder, steadying him.
Blue eyes struggled to adjust.
The smell of smoke and then the feeling of it burning his lungs.
The world swayed around him.
No— no. He was shaking.
Rather, he was being shaken.
There was this ringing in his ears that slowly died down as the rest of his senses slowly came back.
It was like everything was on mute, then the volume slowly turned up with a high-pitched squeal in the background.
Muted chaos below him.
“…Tim!” The person shaking him— their voice.
It was familiar.
So very familiar.
Two figures.
“…hear…”
No, wait, just one.
“Tim, talk to me!”
Tim blinked through the blur, words scraping his throat. “You… from my window.”
Conner let out a sigh of relief. “For the love- You scared the hell out of me!”
He wiped his forehead with his sleeve, leaving a streak of ash. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to check for a heartbeat with TTK? I’m not Clark!”
Tim stared blankly, pulse skipping. “Who-“
Kon winced. “Shit. Right. Forgot about that part.”
Tim tried to move— only for his shoulder to light up in agony; white-hot pain blooming down his arm as he hissed, clutching it instinctively.
Conner’s expression softened. “Hey, easy now.”
He crouched beside him, scanning the wound.
Burn and shrapnel, an injury minor but deep.
“What-“ Tim looked up, eyes widening in shock at the display just a rooftop away.
Rabe Memorial’s South Wing— or, at least, what left of it.
Nothing but shattered windows, thick black smoke, and flame.
Tim could smell the accelerant as his eyes took in the damage, the chaos as people below scrambled around.
It wasn’t just the sight in front of him that was jarring— but what he didn’t see.
“No emergency services…” he murmured, pain pushed aside as his eyes swept over the crowds.
Conner frowned. “I have to help get more people out… Tim,” he shook the man to look at him again. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah.” It came out weaker than intended. Uncertain.
Then he collected himself, the pieces clicking back in place as he nodded— much more sure of himself.
He didn’t know this man, but he knew that the majority below needed more help than himself at the moment.
And this guy seemed perfectly capable of that.
“I’m fine. Go.”
Conner hesitated, eyes layered with concern as he glanced back once more before adjusting his glasses and giving a single nod— then he was off.
10:39 AM— Rabe Memorial Alley (South Wing Collapse Zone)
“Rachel- there!”
Damian’s voice cut through the roar of collapsing metal, pointing through smoke as the back exit door blew open outside in a flash of violet.
She coughed hard, black soot staining the edge of her sleeve.
The heat was unbearable as they finally made their way outside, a few civilians not far behind as they ran off in panic.
“Oracle… Nightwing…” Damian said between coughs.
He got no answer.
“Nothing?” Rachel coughed, voice low, shaking only from the smoke in her lungs.
“I’m trying,” Damian muttered as he leaned against her, tapping the comm in his ear again. “Oracle, respond. Nightwing. Tower. Anyone.”
Nothing.
He switched channels again, even snatched Raven’s ‘T’ communicator from her pocket— all the same thick wall of static.
“Damn.”
Rachel raised her hand instinctively, letting her aura open— the faint shimmer around her irises flaring violet. The sensation hit her like pressure underwater.
He watched her grimace and knew things just went from bad to worse.
“Something’s forcing us silent.”
Damian tossed the communicator to the ground in frustration, watching it shatter.
She frowned. “That was mine, you know-“
“Don’t act like Richard won’t replace it.”
“It’s not like magic,” she explained, straightening herself as she fully caught her breath at last. “It’s artificial. Like-“
She started to feel ill again.
The sound around her wasn’t just sound anymore — it was feeling. Fear. Grief. Panic. Hundreds of lives crying out at once.
Every emotion tore through her like glass.
Her powers had no filter without the cloak.
She had to get her cloak.
For now, she lurched forward and spewed chunks into a nearby dumpster as Damian simply sighed and shook his head.
“This is becoming too frequent an issue for you in these spaces-“
“It’s called having to play normal,” she murmured, wiping her mouth with her sleeve as one hand braced the dumpster’s rim. “Which I’m not.”
“You can tell,” Damian said, deadpan, but quieter this time.
She let out a humorless rasp. “You think?”
She lurched forward again, this time the dumpster creaked from her grip.
Damian’s eyes narrowed. “Rachel-“
“Don’t,” her voice came out dark— inhuman. “Just… don’t talk right now.”
He fell silent, eyes darting toward the hospital as smoke and screams bled into one another.
Raven pressed her knuckles to her temple.”It’s too loud here. I can’t separate anyone. It’s too much.”
She was struggling to keep that energy at bay.
She swallowed hard, forcing herself upright. “If I stay open any longer, I’ll-“
“I know.” Damian stepped closer but didn’t touch her— knowing better than to risk it when she was burning through restraint.
Violet bled to black before snapping back in place.
“We have to move,” he said. “Standing here helps no one.”
She nodded weakly, forcing a breath. “I need my cloak.”
Her eyes flickered back to him, hazed and trembling. “They need Robin.”
He didn’t argue— just scanned the street, the fractured skyline, the shifting plumes of smoke where the South Wing caved.
“The garage isn’t far. We can get what both of us need.”
Rachel shook her head, steadying herself on brick wall. “We need to find Tim first. He might be-“
“We looked,” he said sharply, taking the arm opposite of the one she used to brace herself and putting up over his shoulder. “He wasn’t there. He had to have made it out. You can’t risk losing control.”
“I-“
“Tell me that won’t make this worse.”
She couldn’t.
The last of her restraint was crumbling with every cry around her, that energy buzzing at her finger tips.
“Fine.”
The air split with another dull roar—metal shrieking, stone cracking. Their gaze snapped toward the sound.
Conner.
He was holding the southern wall up by sheer force, muscles trembling, teeth bared. The motion pulled debris up into the air like dust caught in reverse gravity.
A small crowd of hospital staff and patients rushed past the base of the building, guided by flickers of lights from broken signs and busting bulbs.
Damian exhaled from his nose. “Good. He can keep the place from burying itself while we regroup.”
There was a loud crash a few blocks down— a sharp crack echoed in her mind.
Rachel flinched backward, hands twitching.
Waves of panic surged through her again and she almost fell backwards, staggering, gripping onto his shoulder tightly.
“Hey,” Damian readjusted her. “Focus.”
“I can’t,” it came out almost a whimper. “You’re right. We have to go. I don’t know how long I can-“
“Then move.” It came out sharper than he intended, practically yanking her forward toward the nearby parking garage.
She glanced back one last time at the fading blue light in the distance. “He’s buying us time,” she muttered.
“And we’re wasting it,” she finished.
10:39 AM— China Town, San Francisco
The biggest difference between Blüdhaven and San Francisco wasn’t just size or aesthetic— it was the popularity.
The tourist.
The population number.
Crowd control was always hell.
So when the Blackout hit and everything started going nuts, Nightwing knew exactly what was next.
An attack of some form.
That’s why he was already moving for higher ground— a viewpoint— when he realized it wasn’t just the billboards or the street lights going nuts.
He watched the first two bombs go off simultaneously— one in the Bay Area, the other in the opposite direction, right near Golden Gate Park.
He anticipated the third. Dreaded it silently as he tried his comms one more time for good measure— only for the shockwave to pick him up and throw him hard into the asphalt.
It had went off just two blocks behind him, in the center of Chinatown— densely populated with multiple casualties so far.
His comm clicked once, static biting his ear.
Nothing.
He knew what came next.
Get up. Get eyes on survivors.
And pray to God the next one wasn’t already counting down.
He pulled a woman out of some debris, blood streaking down her neck and glass embedded in her leg.
Another civilian offered to help, taking her from him as Nightwing shouted directions through the haze of smoke that burned his lungs.
“Keep moving! Eastern Parkway! Avoid the Golden Gate and Waterfront districts!” He advised, arms motioning.
He turned, scanning for more movement through the debris when he heard a metallic grind.
Steel screamed from uphill— a loud rumble as a cable car started barreling down, sparks streaking from its tracks, brakes dead in the blackout.
“Oh, hell.”
He sprinted forward but there was no time.
Too many people and no grid to cut the line.
Then he heard sharp whistles in the air.
An arrow slammed into the tram’s front coupling.
Then another.
Then two more—each driving deep into the asphalt, dragging heavy cable line that snapped tight like steel rope.
The car jerked hard, wheels screaming, the front pitching sideways into a controlled skid that stopped it just short of a panicked crowd.
Sparks rained. Steam hissed.
Red Arrow shot off another— this one embedding itself into brick as to steady a lamp post about to let gravity send it crashing into a few of the injured.
Smoke parted just enough for him to see her drop from above, bow in hand.
“Hope I’m not late.”
He shrugged, lip quirking a bit. “Well seeing as the cable car’s dead and we’re live, I’d say you’re right on time.”
The rhythm set.
He helped move civilians while she scanned the streets— quick to fire a gas main before it could flare. “Power’s out across seven blocks,” she said between shots. “Whatever this is hit magnetic lines, too. That’s the second track that shouldn’t have had such momentum.”
He grunted, lifting a pole to the best of his ability so a man could pull his leg free. “I’m getting nothing from the tower or even Oracle back at Gotham. Multiple feeds dead.”
Red Arrow adjusted her stance on top of a van, eyes darting up to the sky.
The smoke… a pattern emerged.
“This isn’t random.”
Red Arrow pulled another arrow from her quiver, eyes narrowing as she traced their alignment in the air.
“They form a line,” she said. “Pointing straight to the Bay.”
Nightwing followed her gaze, eyes narrowing. “Away from the Bay. So whoever planned this is driving us inward.”
She didn’t answer immediately as he went to aid others caught in the crosshairs of a war they didn’t yet understand.
Her focus shifted beyond him— toward the horizon.
“No,” she said softly. “You’ve got that backward.”
He didn’t hear her— too focused on the people.
But if he had, he would have dropped what he was doing. Would have went with her.
Perhaps then they wouldn’t have had to face the losses to come.
But Nightwing hadn’t heard her.
Instead he made his way to the tallest point possible.
He reached for his escrima stick— twisted the end cap until he felt that click beneath his thumb.
A second later, the top half hissed as he pointed it up to the sky.
The flare shot upward, slicing through the smoke like lightning in reverse.
Blue light bloomed above Chinatown.
Small. Controlled. But unmistakable.
Zero Signal.
10:42 AM, Present Day— Unknown Location.
One hand snuffed a cigarette on the table, the other turning a throwing knife between his fingertips.
Screens lined the walls— but not a single sound from any of them.
Then, the crackle of the two-way radio:
“Blackout’s complete,” a voice reported. “Multiple opportunists as expected. Looks like the distraction worked. Enemies spread.”
“News cycles are spinning,” he muttered with a smirk.
The faint click of metal as the knife hit the table, once.
Twice.
A steady rhythm.
Another voice cut in, quieter. “There are others unexpectedly present at the target location. How should we proceed?” He paused.
“Leave a messenger.”
Static hissed. “Copy that.”
He straightened, sliding the blade back into its sheath. “Additional eyes on Rabe during the extraction.”
The sound of movement came through the other line— shuffle of boots.
“Sir,” a new voice asked. “Confirmation on priority?”
“Unchanged,” he looked up at the screen which reflected in his eyes. “Employers have waited long enough.”
The channel went dead. The image flickered— San Francisco’s waterfront, swallowed by smoke and flame.
He watched it like a man admiring his own signature.
Which, in a way, was exactly what he was doing.
“…and I’ve been far too patient for failure.”
He turned toward the door, half his face catching light.
One eye cold, the other buried in shadow beneath the mask.
Slade Wilson.
The knife stabbed into the table.
Notes:
Next Chapter should be out… in a few hours.
I separated them.
It was a lot in one and I have tons of grammar corrections to make, so I thought it best I just have one short chapter and then one extremely long one after.If no update tonight, there will be by lunch tomorrow.
Question though, last one I promise, do we like the new story summary or no? I worked on that for 45 minutes. I’ve changed it twice now. I can’t make up my mind. Do I lean more comedy or cinematic?
Thank you!
Chapter 21: Burns in the Blackout
Summary:
•Tim is hunted.
•Batman names the threat.
•Reflections of corruption.
•Declarations of War.
Notes:
Any time stamps that are the same= Happening at the exact same time! (Might be obvious idk.)
I made up another contingency plan.
Yes Batman is the white smoke— his ‘code’ is about blanking the board.
Damian’s is violet because that’s regal.
Nightwing… let’s bsfr.
Megenta is fun. Stephanie is fun.
Signal is the black because he can use it as canvas with his ability.
Green is Tim because Damian wanted it and Tim wanted a fight.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Zero Signal Protocol…
Classification: Contingency plan/ Communication Override System
Established: Two Years Post- Levithian Blackout.
Designed by: Wayne, Bruce (with field calibration by Wayne, Damian and Drake-Wayne, Tim)
Operational Objective: Maintain coordination when all systems fail in daylight.
Optical communication system to show current status designed for total-blackout scenarios.
Color One—> Person/Unit
Color Two—> Status/Feedback
- Batman— White— Go Dark All (GDA)
- Nightwing— Blue— Active Civilian Extraction (ACE)
- Red Hood— Red— Active Combat Zone (ACZ)
- Signal— Black— Avoid Area (AA)/Other Action
- Red Robin— Green— All Clear (AC)
- Robin— Violet—Target Engagement (TE)
- Batwoman— Orange— Fall Back (FB)
- Batgirl— Magenta— Active Hostage Situation (AHS)
- Oracle— Amber— Structural Weakness/ Collapse (SWC)
- Black Bat/Orphan— Gray/Charcoal— Active Investigation Underway (AIU)
- Batwing— Cyan— Aerial Support Needed (ASN)
10:41 AM — Blüdhaven, Business District Alley
The heat was almost unbearable in thin sweatpants and a thick hoodie— but Tim didn’t exactly expect to go beyond the cold, clinical walls of the hospital today.
No suit.
No comms.
No sound except the crunch of glass and asphalt beneath those cheap tennis shoes the hospital handed him after his stay was extended.
He felt the ache in his shoulder when he flexed it — superficial burn, minor fracture. Enough to somewhat limit his range of motion, but he should be relatively fine.
He ducked behind a dumpster, eyes scanning the narrow alley.
Something about the quiet was wrong.
Then he caught it— three shadows, moving in formation as they turned down the opposite end of where he was hidden.
Their steps were far too in sync for them not to have some form of training.
Be still.
Wait.
Listen.
“Target’s last heat signature put him somewhere nearby.”
So that’s how they were finding him.
Not only that— but they were looking for him.
The first soldier rounded the corner, weapon raised— but Tim was already moving.
One hand hit the brick wall and a foot soon followed— kicking himself upward, using a drainpipe as leverage to swing above the man’s field of vision.
He waited for the rifle to pass underneath him before he dropped— heel slamming between his neck and shoulder.
Gunfire ripped up the wall.
He wrenched the weapon free, slamming the butt of it into the man’s visor, feeling that crack ripple up his forearm with no real satisfaction.
He rolled behind the nearest Sedan, crouching low, and ejecting the mag for inspection.
“Military grade…” he murmured. “Definitely didn’t get this at the local Cabela’s.”
He flipped the rifle on safety before throwing the mag just a few feet into the curb, then waited.
Tim used the window of another parked car to gauge the distance between them— his partner’s back faced him as he shifted from looking above to straight forward, left to right, just like clockwork.
Not just trained— well trained, it seemed.
Not well enough.
Two steps away— then motion.
Rifle swinging down onto gloved hands, hitting the concrete before he swept his legs out and used gravity to help rip the helmet off.
“Should’ve fastened that.” His face was slammed into the window’s glass.
He was quick with it.
Someone taught him to be.
That’s why when the last one turned around, he missed every shot as Tim used the car as coverage this time, rather than a place of hiding.
He rounded to its opposite side.
It was almost comical, truly.
Like a game of Ring Around some fucked up Rosie.
Only this one ended with all the windows shot out of some poor, unsuspecting wheels of a Blüdhaven citizen— the car alarm dying in the blackout before it could truly make a sound.
He’d counted the shots, then heard that click.
Game over.
He was already on him— a blur of momentum, pain, and precision.
He hit the side of the car mid-run, using the dented hood to vault. Shoe to chest, both went down.
This soldier had no helmet as his head cracked against the curb, gun skittering off into sunlight, spinning once and catching against a storm grate.
Tim didn’t offer time for recovery. Just allowed himself a deep breath before rolling the man over on his side, snatching his wrist and twisting until he heard the joint pop.
A pained gasp.
He then stood the man up by his vest, smashing him face-first on the car’s hood, the one good arm pinned behind his back.
The soldier sputtered, blood on the hood, a sharp smear of red against metal.
Years Ago— Gotham City.
Rain on the windows.
Static in the receiver.
A voice, his name, once and sharp— then silence.
He didn’t think.
Didn’t breathe.
Just ran.
The door was half-off its hinges, the smell hit his nose: Copper, gunpowder, smoke.
“Dad?” It came out weak. Cracked around the edges.
He took the stairs two at a time— the study door was open.
Light still on.
Jack Drake was slumped over the desk, blood soaked through his shirt.
Gun in his hands.
A razor-edged boomerang jutted from his chest, steel slick and gleaming under lamplight.
For a heartbeat, the world stayed perfectly still.
“Dad- dad, please-“
He said nothing.
Tim took a step closer—hands hovering uselessly.
He fell to his knees beside the chair.
He just walked over. Emotionless.
There was blood on his shoes.
He pulled the boomerang free, it felt heavy.
He felt nothing.
The body fell back with it.
The screaming didn’t stop until someone’s arms caught him from behind.
This was what compassion awarded him.
A lesson learned.
No place for mourning as the light burnt out.
Present—Blüdhaven, Business District Alley
Tim blinked, then shook his head.
He had to focus.
He leaned in— voice a practiced combination of quiet and cold.
“Who sent you?”
The man tried to speak, but it came out wet. “You- you think we talk?”
Tim shoved him down harder, “I think you like breathing.”
He caught the way the soldier’s hand twitched toward his belt, driving his elbow back into his ribcage until the body went slack.
“Try that again.”
He scanned the gear: no insignia, no ID tag, no comm—nothing electronic. Just old-school patches and too-new boots.
That was the tell.
Professionals didn’t normally buy new boots; trained, though not experienced.
“…not you.” The words came out low, almost a whisper.
Tim froze for half a second, grip tightening. “What does that mean?”
Blood streaked down the car hood now.
“Doesn’t matter. Orders clear. Take out who you can while fire guy lights up the hospital. No witnesses-“ he coughed, a rasp of breath. “Van does the rest.”
A van?
Tim twisted the arm, earning a shout. “What’s in it?”
“The tech! Please, fuck!”
Maybe he was going too far.
But Tim didn’t stop.
Didn’t care.
Too numb to.
He heard a few more sickening cracks and pops— only stopping when the man started flopping around in pure agony.
Tim turned and threw him to the ground without another word. The soldier didn’t dare get up, his arm flopping uselessly beside him.
Tim scanned the street but saw nothing. No vans visible from here— but that parking garage was almost dead center between where he saw the smoke rise over Blüdhaven.
He glanced back once to the soldier, just in time to see him look at the state of his limb and start screaming again.
Guilt died just as quickly as it swelled up within him.
A lesson learned.
10:44 AM— Barbara Gordon’s Apartment, Burnside.
It wasn’t the Clocktower. It wasn’t the Belfry. It wasn’t meant to hold the world up again— still, she had it all.
Power, servers that hummed, lights that stayed on— absolutely and completely capable of doing her job when home.
Just currently locked out of the very location they needed her voice to reach.
Barbara leaned forward over the console, jaw tight, pupils wide from blue-screen light.
Her eyes traced each feed.
WayneTech satellites— gone. Local emergency bands were nothing but static.
Rabe Memorial, Gotham Heights, Diamond District, The East End, San Francisco’s Waterfront, Chinatown, the Golden Gate District— all dark.
Her fingers flew again. A second monitor filled with diagnostic code— WayneTech frequencies bleeding into LexCorp signal signatures
Not a coincidence.
“Orchestrated to the last detail, huh.” She murmured, pulling up all possible technologies that could cause such darkness in the daylight.
She found them.
Her gut sank.
“They’re using Lex power disruptors on top of WayneTech military jammers,” she muttered.
Those jammers were one of the very few projects approved for military use— temporarily, of course. By Bruce himself. For the purpose of hostage extraction and negotiation.
When he found out one of the devices was used for anything else, he shut it down.
The remaining prototypes should have all been destroyed.
Her and Luke would deal with that later.
For now, she tried to watch any available newsfeeds— but all views came from a distance. Anything closer and camera, audio recorders— they all shut down.
That’s when she saw it from a helicopter cam.
Two blue smokes— Nightwing.
She logged it quickly.
ZERO SIGNAL CONFIRMED— NIGHTWING, CHINATOWN (SAN FRANCISCO)— CODE: ACE.
No white near Rabe yet, though she knew Batman had to already be there.
Somewhere.
But then there was violet.
Amber just beside it.
ZERO SIGNAL CONFIRMED— ROBIN, Central Business District (BLÜDHAVEN)— CODE: SWC.
She looked to GCN next.
Nobody seemed to be able to get any feed that wasn’t pure static from a certain distance.
No black or orange yet. That made her nervous.
But then she saw it— magenta and cyan... more teal, in her opinion.
Double reds about seven seconds after.
ZERO SIGNAL CONFIRMED— BATGIRL, DIAMOND DISTRICT (GOTHAM CITY)— CODE: ACZ.
ZERO SIGNAL CONFIRMED— BATWING, DIAMOND DISTRICT (GOTHAM CITY)— CODE: ACZ.
Barbara let out a slow breath, her right hand trembled once before she tightened it into a fist.
“Alright. Outside the box.”
Outside of the blackout, more like.
The Supers were the logical move. She knew that. But she didn’t want to yank anyone from their own jurisdictions unless she had to. It would take time—and every second the city stayed blind meant more chaos.
She needed immediate.
Local.
Her cursor swept over the relay list again— then paused as one link blinked yellow.
Unnamed signal.
Active.
Barbara frowned. “That’s… not mine.”
She tapped the entry. No ID tag. No name. Just a low-frequency ping broadcasting off one of Jason’s spare links.
She hesitated only once before opening comms.
“Hello?”
The response was static at first, just like everywhere else— then a voice.
“Uh…hi?”
Was that… a teenager?
Her heart jumped once before she was clicking away— the node was coming just from the outer rim of the East End, coordinates matching the city’s transit route.
A bus?
Her tone leveled. “This is Oracle. Who am I speaking with?”
“Uh… Tyler.”
“Tyler,” she started, pulling up the buses camera feed and spotting a boy in a blue hood, earbuds still half-in. “This is Oracle.”
There was a beat of silence as he blinked, and then spoke up. “Uh… the who or the what now?”
“Oracle,” She kept typing, eyes on the feed. “That’s my codename.”
“Oracle.” She toggled her mic sensitivity up, irritation edging in. “Jason’s comm network should’ve had me logged. I’m his tech contact.”
There was some muffled rustling on the other end as she watched the feed pickup the image of him unzipping a black backpack before dumping it out.
“Hold up…” he seemed to be flipping through the pages of a sketchbook, then paused. “He gave me a list somewhere.”
Barbara blinked, staring at his form like it might give her patience. “He gave you a list?”
“Let’s see: Canary-“
“What the hell?”
“-Drake… I’ve met Lian, you definitely aren’t Lian… Oh- shit- your last name isn’t Brown, right? If so I gotta go-“
“Tyler.”
“Wait, hang on- no. Nope. No ‘Oracle.’ Sorry, ma’am, you’re not exactly on Jason’s list—”
“BARBARA.”
He frowned. “I don’t-“
She took a deep breath.
Then, pinching the bridge of her nose: “Babs.”
She watched him close it with a snap over the comm link. “Oh! Oh Babs! Yeah, you’ve got one of Rory’s little gold stars!”
She leaned back, rubbing her forehead. “Of course I do.”
“Five-star, do whatever she says, pointless to argue,” Tyler said cheerfully. “That’s the rules! Alright then- Blue Hood at your service!“
She sighed, pushing her chair forward.
Of course Jason Todd would leave her marked like a yelp review.
“You know what, kid? Let’s skip introductions. You just became the most useful person in Gotham.”
She zoomed in on his wide-eyed, now suddenly pale face.
“Alright, that’s not totally concerning.”
“It should be.”
“Oh goody.”
10:44 AM— Rabe Memorial (South Wing)
Not a single alarm.
No sirens yet.
No whine of engines outside.
The Blackout seemed to get stronger as time went on, shutting off all power. Even emergency generators.
Flame shot across the hallway, licking up the walls in a burst that forced them back behind the charred remains of the nurses’ station.
“Guess we found him,” Conner muttered, shielding his face with one arm.
Robin’s jaw set as Raven’s hand flared violet again, a barrier snapping up to block the heat.
Then— a different sound cut through the chaos.
Metal striking armor, followed by the sharp snap.
Robin smirked. “A grappling line.”
Conner blinked. “What?”
Firefly stopped mid-laugh.
The line yanked him sideways so hard the flamethrower tore free and clattered to the ground, sputtering out against the tile.
He hit the wall with a metallic crack, visor shattering.
The smoke shifted.
Black armor, gray plating, and that cape cutting sunlight into blades across the floor.
Batman.
He stood over the downed pyromaniac, boot pressing into Firefly’s wrist as he ripped the fuel hose out of the tank and kicked the weapon away.
“Contain the flames,” he ordered, not looking at them. “Now.”
Raven reacted first, using her energy to push flame toward broken windows. Conner followed, focusing his TTK on keeping the ceiling from collapsing any farther.
Robin stepped forward. “Where’s Drake?”
Batman’s tone didn’t shift. “You tell me.”
“I got him,” Conner grunted. “Left him on a rooftop across the street.”
Batman’s jaw flexed, faintly visible under the mask. That meant Tim was alive, but exposed. Unarmed. No way to call for help and still unpredictable given his current mental state.
“Engines are down,” Batman cut in, already loading a new cartridge into the grappler. “Every vehicle in the blackout radius. But,” his gaze dropped to the man at his feet. “With the exception of your flight rig.”
Firefly groaned, armor hissing, mask half-melted. One of its lenses gone— the other flickering with static.
“So that’s the trick,” Batman muttered. “Selective power retention.”
Then back to command. “Raven. Hotel fire, two blocks down. Multiple injuries. Get out as many as you can.”
The titan nodded— then she was off.
“Robin- the firehouse on ninth. Confirm survivors, Zero Signal protocol applies. Check for structural collapse. Kon-el, you-“
“Oh we changed that yesterday!” Kon smirked. “Codenames and all. You see, I get to be Superboy and now Jon gets SuperSon- him and Robin will just plural it when they-“
“Just stay here and keep this hospital standing. Clear?”
“Clear,” Robin said immediately.
Conner hesitated. “Batman, are you sure I shouldn’t go look for-“
“Superboy,” Batman cut him off. “You’re more useful here. If this wing collapses, they die. Keep it standing.”
It was final as he picked Firefly up by the front of his suit, dangling him out of a nearby window.
“HEY!” Firefly sputtered, voice only half-mechanical as he kicked around. “You- you won’t drop me again! You won’t!”
“That depends on how fast you talk.” Batman’s tone remained clipped. Cold.
Robin fired his grappler past them, cape whipping close enough to sting Firefly’s arm as he swung into the light.
The man flinched hard, one wild and bloodshot eye darting toward the drop beneath them.
Batman’s grip didn’t waver. “Who supplied the gear?”
“I-I don’t know, man! Couple of soldiers came to my door, said they’d give me enough firepower to light this city up! Just-just wanted it to happen right here right now! Said I’d get to watch it all burn-“
“What soldiers?” Batman’s voice cut like glass. “Mercenary? Federal?”
“I don’t know! I don’t-“
BANG!
His body jerked once, then went limp.
A single shot to the temple, what was left of the visor now bloodied.
Batman didn’t flinch, instead he just pulled Firefly back inside, lowering the corpse to the tile with a frown.
The angle was perfect— sniper’s shot. Distant. Professional.
Conner’s voice carried faintly from below, muffled by smoke.
“Batman?”
But the Dark Knight was already gone— cutting through daylight and dust toward where his eye caught the glint of a scope.
10:47 AM— Alley between Rabe Memorial Parking Garage and DV8 Cookery
Unmarked. Matte black. Parked half in shadow like it was pretending to belong.
He could hear a light buzz as he approached ducking down, sweatpants now spotted with dirt and soot.
There was a small pulse in the air. He could feel it.
This was it.
He tried the handle.
Locked.
Then he knocked— just once. Flat against steel. Almost polite.
“Open up.”
Nothing.
Another pause, a voice from inside. Muffled.
“Orders say hold position until the flare.”
So they don’t know his voice.
Good.
Tim tilted his head. “Change of plans. Bats showed up.”
Probably not a lie at this point.
A metallic click followed. Safety off.
He sighed through his nose.
“Wrong answer, pal.”
He jumped just as the bullets tore through the double doors, tinted windows shattering and metal screeching.
Sparks flared in his eyes as he pushed off the wall to launch himself onto the roof with a thud.
He wasn’t trying for silence.
No armor meant it was best they waste their ammunition before the fight— which they did.
Tim jumped off just as they lit it up the sky— every shot wild and panicked. He landed in a crouch just as fresh bullets shredded the spot he once stood.
One of the doors creaked open as the end of a rifle pocked out slowly.
Perfect.
He caught the barrel mid-extension and yanked.
The soldier stumbled forward, unprepared for the sheer force that pulled him into daylight.
Tim pivoted, slammed an elbow into his neck, then drove a knee into his gut.
The man folded, gagging and reaching for his neck.
The second stepped out fast, muzzle already lifting.
But he moved faster.
He wasn’t sure why he did it.
Because he didn’t have to.
There were other ways.
He grabbed the first soldier by the collar and threw him straight into the line of fire.
Two bursts of a shotgun went off, one grazing his ear, the other straight into his shoulder.
There was a scream as the impact threw the man’s body forward.
Tim, unharmed, closed the distance in four strides— slamming the rifle upward and into his jaw with a sickening crack.
The sound echoed.
The soldier dropped, gasping.Tim caught him before he fell.
“Look at me.”
The man tried. Eyes swimming behind a cracked visor.
“Who sent you?”
Nothing. Just the wet choke of blood.
Tim didn’t even register the way his grip tightened, jaw ticking one before he ripped the helmet off and drove it into the side of the man’s face.
One.
Twice.
Then the visor shattered completely, the shards staring back at him on the ground.
Discipline is mercy, when applied correctly. Other times a distraction unnecessary.
That didn’t sound like him.
Tim let the man drop, then crouched beside him, knee pressing into spine.
“Who sent you,” he asked quietly. Almost polite.
When no answer came, he grabbed an ear and twisted until the skin started to tear.
The soldier screamed.
Raw.
Animalistic.
“I DUHN HAVE A NEME-“ the man tried through a broken jaw. “PLE- I- JUST KEH-KEHP IT UNNIN’”
He twisted once more—then released.
The man sobbed through what was left of his teeth, curling on the ground.
Tim’s breath barely hitched as he stood.
“Consider that a mercy.”
He stepped over him, ignoring the other guy who was barely breathing a few feet away.
He really should check on him.
Tim didn’t care to check on him.
What if he bleeds out?
Consequences.
He opened what was left of the doors and was met with that low hum.
It crawled up his spine as he clicked his tongue once.
Inside was a tangle of tech that didn’t belong together.
LexCorp power disruptors, repurposed WayneTech jammers, and— at the center— a gleaming cylinder marked S.T.A.R. Labs.
Engraved clean. Recent in comparison to the others.
He stared at it for a moment.
His arm stretched out, not touching the wire, but hovering.
A bit of static bit back at him.
“So that’s the root of this little blackout, huh?”
All three systems synced into one pulsing rhythm, an engineered nerve cluster feeding off its own loop.
Almost elegant.
Completely wrong.
His stomach then turned— but not completely. Just enough for the realization to have weight.
“I helped build this.” He murmured, referencing the jammer in front of him.
It was one of those brief memories he’d uncovered with Dr. Patel— his time at WayneTech, just before he went to work at LexCorp for a reason he couldn’t piece.
He remembered the schematics. The line structure. The resonant stabilizers designed to calm high-frequency interference.
Only someone had reversed them.
Turned the suppressor into a choke.
His own code choking out the city.
He exhaled through his teeth, vision tightening until all that existed was the hum.
Then he ripped the casing open.
10:48 AM— Gotham Academy, “The Heights”
Rory was just happy she didn’t throw up this time.
She felt like she could— her stomach twisting in knots so tight she ran to the restroom, certain that she’d blow any second.
Instead she just buried her face into her knees— the tiles of the Academy bathroom against her back, lights dim and reflecting against metal stalls.
She’d ran before anyone could stop her.
He shouldn’t know to call her that.
She had to calm down.
Because she couldn’t stop seeing her grandma on the floor— that man’s gloved fist coated in somebody’s blood.
The violence hadn’t been what scared her, odd as it may seem.
Blood didn’t bother her.
The man with two faces didn’t send a shiver down her spine like it did Micah Jo.
It was that helmet.
It was that leather.
It was that voice.
And that voice had said her name— but not her paper name. The one teachers had her write on papers or label her belongings.
Not the one classmates, with the exception of Maps and Leah, called her.
Not Aurora.
Rory.
He wasn’t allowed to call her that.
He’s evil. He has to be. He had to be—
But she’d felt it.
That whisper under her skin that told her he was close— the one that only seemed to come out when it was Uncle Dami or the friend she wasn’t supposed to talk to.
When it was her dad.
Her dad.
That pull had felt like her dad.
That was the reason she was still shaky after all the ticks of the bathroom clock.
She’d expected her dad.
But her nightmare arrived instead— and he used the name her dad gave her.
Rory shook her head, wiping her eyes with her sleeves.
That man couldn’t be him.
Her dad would never give her bad dreams. He’d never raise his voice at her like that.
“No, no, no,” she sobbed. “No.”
She stood up suddenly, brushing her skirt off, before exiting the stall, still shaky.
“No,” she said again. “No.”
That man wasn’t her dad.
She refused to believe it still as she grabbed a tissue and wiped away the snot and tears.
“No. My dad is-“ she froze in the mirror— fogged from her breath with a reflection that didn’t move.
Another pull.
The unfamiliar one.
“Who are you?”
10:50AM— St. Eustace Church, Midtown Blüdhaven
The bell tower’s shadow loomed over.
Batman took a pellet from his belt and threw it to the balcony below him.
White smoke erupted.
He paused. Fifteen seconds.
Threw down the next— charcoal gray. Oracle would log it all the same.
ZERO SIGNAL CONFIRMED— BATMAN, MIDTOWN DISTRICT (BLÜDHAVEN)— CODE: AIU.
He crouched beside the stone rail, gloved fingers brushing a single brass casing.
Fresh.
Still faintly warm.
Easterly winds. Angle of thirty-eight degrees.
The impact was direct cranial at a downward level— a professional shot.
As he expected.
Calculated separation between this vantage point and Rabe Memorial. A tripod scuff, possible carbon-fiber dusting, and the giant cut line of an extraction cable.
Air-lifted during total blackout. Deliberate. Military precision.
The casing wasn’t mistake.
A message.
If it were chaotic, maybe Cheshire.
If it weren’t for his current working status, he’d call it Deadshot.
He stood, cape stirring in the light that painted the cross-beam above him.
Batman thought back to the locations: San Francisco, Blüdhaven, Gotham.
His fist clenched.
He could feel the pattern building, the geometry of a mind that understood leverage through chaos.
The comm in his cowl cracked once, weak but alive.
“…Batman?”
He stilled.
Static, then a sharper tone.
“Batman, I’ve got you back- Blüdhaven’s grid just surged! Half the systems are booting in pockets, including Midtown. I don’t know how, but we’re live again!”
He exhaled once through his nose. “Oracle.”
“I’m running a full diagnostic now. I’ve already given emergency services the all clear for approach.”
A pause. “Is Tim okay?”
Batman’s jaw tightened. “He’s fine.”
He didn’t believe it. Not entirely. But he said it all the same.
“Good. Because whoever planned this- I still can’t get myself back online anywhere else. Nightwing, BatWing, Robin, and Batgirl all checked in. Red Hood verbally. I pulled some… reinforcement.”
His gaze drifted to the casing again.
“The timing, the cities, the targets. It’s a grid built on familiarity.”
A silence stretched.
Then, voice dropping low:
“Slade Wilson.”
He heard her draw a sharp breath. “He’s back?”
“He’s hunting.”
He pocketed the casing, looking out toward the faint column of smoke rising over Westings.
“Tell Damian to regroup at Rabe. Have him bring Raven and Superboy up to speed.”
“And you?”
“San Francisco. Whatever the plan is, Nightwing is a possible target.”
“Batman- the grid there-“
He cut the channel out mid-sentence.
Steel shrieked as the Knight vanished into the light.
Then the bell tolled once— low and final.
11:00AM— Westings Hotel, Central Business District (Along US Highway 61)
The air smelled of wet smoke and plastic.
Raven pressed a hand to her temple, steadying herself.
The last group of evacuees crossed into daylight.
Fire crews had finally arrived.
And for a moment, the block was quiet— to her at least.
Not peaceful, but not so chaotic in her mind.
She never realized how much she missed quiet until it was gone for so long.
A breath.
Another.
Her mind cleared for the first time in hours— thoughts not drowned in others panic.
She’d closed her eyes, hair and cloak moving with the wind— slow, light, soft.
She counted like she always did— down, not up. A way to make sure no one else’s fears were clawing at the edges of her own.
Only this time, something clawed back.
So precise it had to have shape.
A mind too still.
Raven’s brow knit. She opened her eyes, but it didn’t go away. The sensation pressed against her ribs like an echo without sound. There was no texture, no temperature, just— control. A perfect rhythm where emotion should have been.
Someone nearby was thinking themselves numb.
Her eyes lifted instinctively— across the street. Through the haze. Through the crowds.
It was like time slowed.
The wind left them.
The people around them moved only by a fraction in her own mind.
The smoke no longer billowed at the sounds of water and footsteps disappeared completely.
He was standing there.
One hand against the pole— hands and clothes bloodied. A streak of dirt across his face.
It wasn’t just his rigid posture that didn’t sit right— it was his eyes.
Emptiness that didn’t belong.
Tim.
Her throat closed.
Every sense in her body screamed don’t move and she listened to it.
The air between them was heavy. Alive.
It pressed against her ribs and climbed her spine like a snake.
She didn’t flare her powers. She didn’t have to— the connection was already there.
Uninvited and instinctual.
And then— pain.
A sharp lurch deep in her gut, like someone had taken empathy and driven it back into her. She gasped, one hand wrapped around her stomach and the other catching the edge of a charred car door as the world seemed to narrow.
Not Tim— he hadn’t so much as glanced at her.
It wasn’t even her.
But something in her power recoiled— screaming inside her that to see deeper meant inviting ruin.
Her breath trembled.
The echo was all wrong.
Too balanced, too calm, but a pulse underneath it that was far too weak and irregular to take weight.
Like a heart refusing to stop as something squeezed against it.
Her eyes clenched shut as she flinched again.
“Stop-“ she whispered, but who she was unsure.
But it listened just as her knees threatened to give. She blinked hard, forcing the connection shut.
And the world bled back into motion.
Sirens, the hiss of a fire hose, her cloak tugging in the wind.
When she opened her eyes again, he was gone. Just an empty space.
The ache in her stomach stayed like she’d been wounded.
She didn’t try again.
Somewhere deep, something primal told her not to.
That she could handle it— but the man couldn’t.
Raven drew a breath, steadying.
Despite the scent of ash, she felt ice bite at her lungs.
Her reflection stared back from the cracked rearview mirror— eyes faintly black, mouth set.
“They’re hollowing you out,” she said, barely above a whisper.
11:00AM— Unknown Location, “The Heights”
The room was dim, lit faintly by candle light.
Their view overlooked the courtyard.
Not a student in sight since the chaos reached the grounds.
The large wall-map splayed just a bit too close to the burning wick.
Printed images pinned. Ballot box to the left by a shelf of masks and books.
An owl statue on the top— grand but silent in such dark spaces.
One image a young girl— blonde. Eyes a debate between hazel and green, matching the man in the image just beside her.
Joy was her expression, a trophy reflecting brightly in her hands just a bit too large.
A creative young soul with a card of retrieval pinned to its corner.
The other image of two men— one, rather. Just one image face, the other a mask of red.
Scar along the chin. Expression much more somber, the steps of the school behind him.
A violent man older than he seemed with a card of death.
One man held a lantern, looking the images over, while the other used binoculars to survey.
Watching.
Always watching.
The Court of Owls.
“The child fears the mask of the father,” the elder whispered.
“As she should,” his partner said. “Blood calls to blood, not a thief who wears its name.”
The elder glanced aside, a faint frown in the candlelight.
“You’re certain of such information?”
“Certainty is irrelevant,” his partner murmured. “The lost bird must always return to the nest. Whether by will or wing, the court reclaims its own.”
The silence that followed only lasted a breath before the flame bent, whispering toward the draft.
The door behind them rattled faintly and the two froze, turning with a shift in the darkness.
The one by the window took two steps forward— and from the rafters, a figure dropped behind him without sound.
Boots touched wood. Cloak unfurled.
Mara al Ghul straightened behind them, eyes glinting gold in half-light.
He barely heard the whisper before his head fell.
And a beat later, the rest of him crumbled.
“Then may the nest burn.”
Notes:
I lied. I ended up reordering a lot of things this chapter.
Next Up— Red Hood, Blue Hood, and San Francisco!
Chapter 22: Flash in the Dark
Summary:
•Blue Hood
•Gang Violence
•Signal gets crafty with his abilities
•Jason and Rory (Aurora) Flashbacks.
Notes:
Trigger Warnings:
•Child endangerment (non-graphic)
•Parental Stress/Accidental harm
•PTSD response (child + parent)Additional: Child gang members (no violence depicted), mentions of drug trade/use.
Author Note: I have a friend who is supposed to be an expert level Spanish student who helped with those bits, so if it’s incorrect, please let us know! She’ll be big mad if I don’t tell her lol.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Years Ago— Jump City
Jason dragged both hands down his face, pacing. “You don’t throw a kid into a life like that.”
“She’s not a throw,” Adeline managed, bending forward in a harder cough. “She’s a child. And she’s… yours. And I’m not asking you to take her.”
A door clicked somewhere deeper in the house. Footsteps.
Jason went still.
The baby froze too, her tiny fingers stilled on a pillow the shape of the moon.
Shoulders curled in on themselves like she already knew what silence meant.
Jason’s jaw flexed. “You married that?”
“No. But he takes care of us,” Adaline said too quickly.
“Please- just- be careful what you say.”
He didn’t like the way she said that.
Roland appeared in the doorway, white coat on, glass of water in hand. “Everything good and kind in here?”
“Fine,” Adeline said, smiling through her teeth and swallowing another cough. “Jason was just… asking a few questions.”
Roland’s eyes flicked to the baby, then back to Jason. There was nothing fatherly in that glance.
Only measurement.
He nodded once and turned away, though not before shooting Adeline a look.
Still angry.
Not because she’d been unfaithful.
But because she’d called.
When the sound of his shoes disappeared, Adeline’s voice dropped to a near whisper.
“I’m not in social anym-“ Jason watched her throw a hand over her chest, her voice cracking as another cough tore out. “I… I can’t work child protective. Not with the… direction that my health is going.”
He blinked, shoulders stiff as he spoke in a tone almost soft.
“You’re dying.”
She nodded slowly, throat bobbing in a painful swallow and eyes fixated on the small girl on the floor.
“I…do… do you remember Tyler Brooks? The boy who stayed with you while I found him a home?”
Jason’s head jerked. “Don’t,” he warned. “Don’t do that.”
“He’s thriving now.” She whispered, breathe short. “You helped do that.”
“I’m no father.”
Her breath hitched. “Jason-“
“I don’t want her,” it came out bitter. Cold.
Worst of all— completely honest.
“Not with me. Not ever.”
For a moment, only the faint whir of the ceiling fan— then a soft tug at his jeans.
He looked down.
The girl was standing now, unsteady, one fist gripping his pant leg, the other clutching the edge of his jacket. Her face was scrunched— curious.
Jason’s throat tightened. He didn’t breathe.
But he also didn’t dare meet her eyes as he tugged himself away, and looked back at her mother.
“Adeline, you know I can’t-“
“I’m not asking that.” Adeline’s voice broke off, shallow breath. “-I’m not asking that. There’s something… off about her. Something-“ she swallowed hard.
“Special. Not sick. Not bad, just… strange.”
“Strange?”
Her gaze flicked toward the hallway, making sure Roland wasn’t near.
“It’s like… she… barely eighteen months and she just-“ another cough. “-the cuts, the fracture, the fevers and rashes-“
“What are you talking about?” His arms are crossed, eyes narrow.
She tried to force herself into a stand, only to stagger.
Jason moved on reflex, steadying her arm. “Adeline.”
She swallowed. A whisper to his ear. “I know you’re the Red Hood,” Jason froze. “I don’t know what you’ve been through…”
She straightened herself, bracing a hand against the arm chair.
“But I know you’re him. And that means you’ve seen things, maybe been part of them, that I can never understand-“
Another fit of coughs.
He didn’t move, just left a hand on her upper arm and stared.
“Worst of all, I know she shouldn’t be okay,” her eyes grew wet as she spoke. “And as her mother, it makes me sick that I go to sleep at night and pray the next day my baby bleeds.”
He paused, certain he’d misheard her.
“What did you just say?”
She wiped her mouth, a streak of red.
“Because at least then I’d know she’s normal.”
The pain in her chest was an ache so deep she couldn’t tell if it came from the confession or the illness.
“You don’t mean that.”
“I do.” Her breath hitched, rough as sandpaper. “You ever watch someone get a deep cut, and it’s gone by the time you grab a bandage? You ever see a bruise fade while you’re still looking it over?”
There was a shift in the air— in her eyes.
A hard look only a mother could give.
“You’re right. You’re no father. You don’t know how that feels-“ she snapped, then bent over and coughed into her sleeve. “Y-You don’t. So don’t tell me what I mean.”
He stepped back, pulse quickening as he gave a disingenuous shrug.
“Maybe she’s lucky.”
“No one’s that lucky.”
“Then what are you saying?”
“I’m saying she’s not normal,” she said, voice cracking around the words. “And you’re the only person who might understand what that means.”
He frowned, ready to deflect again, but she pushed through the coughs, her eyes wide and fever-bright.
“I don’t know how it happens. I don’t know why.” She rasped. “But every doctor he brings in or drags her to… they don’t look at her like she’s a baby girl. They whisper when they think I can’t hear them. Roland says it’s fine, that it’s for her health because of deficiencies… ones I proved she doesn’t have.”
He felt her fingers tremble as she slid something into his pocket.
She looked toward the hallway, that same hollow awareness flickering in her expression. “Please just watch it. Know I only do what I do out of all the love in the world I have for her.”
Jason’s stomach turned. “What is all of this?”
“A nightmare.” Adeline had to sit back down, trembling as Aurora blinked up at her from the floor.
Adeline leaned over— reaching both her hands out. Aurora grinned, blissfully unaware of the gravity of the situation around her.
Her small body scooted forward, a giggle as she was lifted into familiar warmth that almost dropped her when arms shook and breath hitched in effort.
“She goes quiet when he walks in. Sometimes-“ a cough, more like a rattle now— sharp, wet, painful. “-some… sometimes crawls behind the couch. I see her shoulders shift back when he comes close.”
Jason swallowed hard, jaw working.
“Now she doesn’t even cry around him anymore,” Adeline whispered. “Just tries to get away.”
He looked at the little girl again— soft blonde, pink cheeks, tiny hands in her mother’s thinned hair.
Adeline shivered a bit.
“You don’t have to take her. I know you don’t want that. But at least know her enough to find someone else. Somewhere-“ cough. “A-a place. Where she’ll be loved. Away from here.”
She let a shaky hand move a piece of hair from her daughter’s face. Eyes soft. Wet.
Her words then were more a breath than a whisper— barely audible.
“Please. Just help me find a way to get her out.”
The silence hung heavy. He felt it sitting in his ribs.
“I’m not built for this,” Jason muttered. His hand in his pocket, feeling for what she’d left.
“So just know that place won’t be with me. I will get rid of her.”
Her eyes softened, not in fear— in relief.
Then, a weak laugh. Raw. Genuine.
“You make it sound like you’re going do something terrible,” she smiled sadly, shoulders shaking with the effort of breathing.
“But I know you won’t. Even if she ends up somewhere far…” her daughter’s eyes met her own. “I at least know someone is making sure she finds a place she’s loved.”
Love.
That was always strange to him.
Maybe that’s why he loved those novels so much— because he never fully understood what it meant.
He could barely remember what love felt like before he was a boy woke up a weapon.
11:00AM— Robinson Park, The Heights
Red Hood exhaled through his nose.
The tracker blinked out for the fourth damn time.
Comms were still dark. The power didn’t work— but somehow his HUD was active.
Barely.
It kept glitching in and out— shutting off just as he got close to that blinking light.
He slammed a hand against the hood of his bike. “You’ve got to be fucking kidding me.”
“Language.”
His voice came from above— blunt for a teenage boy who watched bugs bunny at six in the morning every day before school.
A blur of blue dropped off the pedestrian bridge, wheels click-shifting out from under a set of boots.
“Guess who got their first official mission in Gotham?” He teased.
Blue hood, black jacket, armor, domino mask.
The kid straightened, smug and out of breath.
Blue Hood went in a circle around Red Hood once thumb jabbed at his own chest. “This guy.”
Red Hood stared for a full two seconds. “You’re kidding.”
“Nope.”
He blinked. “When the hell did they have time to make that for you?”
The teen shrugged, coming to a stop and leaning against a lamppost.
“This?” He flicked the edge of his gauntlet. “I guess your dad- the one who’s not your dad- started working on it the day I showed up at the gate. Babs said he was grumbling you were gonna get me killed wearing your old gear.”
He pressed a button on his wrist, wheels clicking into boots. “The wheels are my favorite.”
Red Hood tilted his head. “Bruce gave you Bat-wheelies?”
“I know. Very Y2k.”
The man crossed his arms. “Go home.”
Blue Hood smirked. “Can’t. Babs said I’m your partner for today.”
“Babs is about to find herself at four stars.”
“Babs doesn’t like the yelp review method you came up with.”
“Go home.”
“Can’t. The all powerful Oracle gave me a message just for you.” He pointed to Jason and then gestured to the skyline, where engine noise survived the areas blackout.
“She says, unlike everywhere else, Gotham still has running cars. Thinks jammers here are mobile. Said you could use, and I quote, ‘supervised assistance’.”
His grin faltered a little on the last word.
Red Hood shook his head. “Get out of here.”
“Fine… but I’m taking the rewire info with me.”
“Rewire info?”
Blue Hood smirked, swinging a string attached to his hood.
“Tyler.”
“It’s, like, super complicated.” The teen frowned. “Like actually. She explained it, like, thirty times before she cut out.”
“You’re not touching anything.” Red Hood sighed, seemingly exhausted.
“Relax,” Tyler said, already moving toward the curb. “I’ve got this.”
Jason turned just in time to see the kid pull a thin cable from his belt, the kind of prototype Babs only would’ve trusted him with if she were desperate.
“Long story short,” Blue Hood started. “You can’t blow these up. It’ll short out half the city grid and possibly, you know, explode you.”
“Noted.” Red Hood muttered.
“So the trick is to rewire and overload,” he gestured vaguely.
He straightened mid-sentence, smirking as Red Hood stiffened.
The rumble came first— then the van itself.
Oh hell no.
He saw the wheels click out of Tyler’s boots.
“Tyler,” he said dangerously.
Before he could so much as blink, Tyler fired the line. The cable hooked clean across the van’s rear bumper, locking tight.
“TYLER-“
“You prefer visual learning anyways.” And then he was gone— rolling full speed behind the van as he dodged a taxi and vanished around the corner.
Jason cursed under his breath, ragging the bike.
“Un-motherfucking-believable.”
Tires screamed.
Now, normally, Tyler kept the sass with Jason to a minimum— didn’t stray far from orders.
But where Jason could be scary— that Barbara lady with the nice voice?
Yeah— she was down right horrifying.
“You’re here two weeks early because you got expelled for giving boy in shop class a black eye.”
Uh, yeah. Because that “boy” was perving on a thirteen-year-old freshman.
That happened yesterday.
No police report. Just an expulsion, a shouting match between him and his Pa, and a Greyhound ticket that left before dinner.
“You always come back straight after getting grilled by that guy in the jacket.”
Well, duh, nobody likes getting yelled at by their idols.
The wind howled past his ears now, snapping his hood back as he swerved around a pothole.
He could’ve laughed. Truly— bullets, angry Jason, asphalt— he could deal with that.
People though.
That’s when he saw it— a sheet of plywood propped against a trash can, suspiciously shaped like a ramp.
“…No way,” he muttered, grinning.
He bent his knees, shifted his weight, and hit the edge head-on.
Then he was airborne— the van roaring below as he shot over its roof.
SHIT.
He landed hard, right on its roof, barely having enough time to grab a Batarang from his pant leg as to stab into metal.
The wind rippled as he clung there, not really sure what to do now that he got this far.
He gave a half-laugh that sounded just a tad too terrified.
“Okay, okay we’re cool,” he hissed through his teeth.
That’s when he heard it.
The cycle that, somehow, managed to catch up as the van started speeding forward— turning sharply, causing the teenager to curse as his lower body lifted and crashed back down.
He heard a voice yell from below. “SOMETHINGS ON THE ROOF!”
“YEAH WELL THE GUY BESIDE US HAS A GUN!”
“WHAT IF THE ONE ABOVE US DOES?!”
He didn’t.
But he did have buttons on his wrist that Babs said did a few neat tricks.
Red Hood’s bike skidded close behind, gun in hand, shooting a back tire— the van veered off to the side and lifted a bit but somehow didn’t fully turn over.
“DON’T LET GO!” Came a modulated bark.
“I WASN’T PLANNIN’ ON IT!” Blue Hood snapped back, lifting his upper body a bit and before letting himself duck back down as to avoid an oncoming pigeon.
“Why fly so low little birdie?” he murmured.
Red Hood swore under his breath, watch the kid— his kid for today, apparently— cling to a moving van like a cartoon daredevil.
Then the boy raised his wrist— a single finger shooting up from his grip on the batarang and hovering over a black button.
He tensed. “WHAT IS THAT?”
“A BUTTON!” He clicked it.
The kid clicked it. Probably didn’t even know what it did.
Hell, he didn’t know what it did.
“AWAY FROM THE FACE!”
Then— suddenly— the world went silent as the buds in Blue Hood’s ears lit up once.
A thin, black tube snapping out from his wrist.
He blinked.
Total silence as he pointed it forward.
He couldn’t hear Red Hood’s shouting— the van’s engine, the gunfire.
Just his own heartbeat.
Bruce, what the hell did you give this kid?
Red Hood swore under his breath, remembering just how green the boy was, before swerving as a bullet whizzed just past his helmet.
The soldier on the passenger side was firing at him now— getting two shots off when all of a sudden—
SHRIEEEEK. FWUMP.
A flash of blue-white sound detonated outward.
The van’s windows all shattered into dust as the driver screamed, veering hard right as the other soldier dropped his gun and clutched his head.
The driver hit the breaks— sending his partner flying out the windshield with a scream and a crunch.
Blue Hood was thrown too, rolling across the roof and landing hard on its hood.
Glass crunched under his arms as he groaned, buds flickering back to the black and all sounds roaring back to life at once.
He groaned. “I’ll be feeling that tomorrow.”
Well, he felt it right now, too.
The driver still moved, shaking his head, his jaw set tight.
He reached for a pistol in the floorboard.
Blue Hood was still dazed, barely having the time to breathe. The gun cocked back—
And then a gauntleted hand grabbed the man’s wrist and yanked it sideways.
The shot went off through the passenger window, missing Red Hood’s neck by inches.
He was subdued instantly, Red Hood slamming his elbow into the man’s neck.
Blue Hood blinked, rolling to his side with one last moan as he wiped a bit of blood from a split upper lip.
He managed a crooked grin. “Well. Now I know what button number three does.”
Red Hood holstered his gun, shaking his head.
“Bruce is so dead it’s not even funny.”
There was a pause.
He looked at the smoking van, then to the kid who sat up, popping a shoulder and giving him a lazy thumbs up, auburn hair wild.
“It’s a little funny.”
“No. It’s not.”
“Yeah it is.”
11:05AM— Chinatown, San Francisco
He wasn’t sure of the street.
Two unmarked vans.
Both still running.
That meant tech capable of selective control— something that could kill the city grid but leave their own operational power intact.
Custom-built. Organized. Military.
Seven men total.
One sniper, four between the two vans, two patrolling the two alleys that bled into each other— rotating like clockwork every sixty seconds.
The sniper adjusted his scope from below him, spoke into a comm that shouldn’t have been working.
A man wiped a bead of sweat off his brow, hearing a ‘thud’ on the upper part of the water tower where set up shop.
He whipped around… red light aimed at nothing.
A sigh of relief.
Then— a leg looped around his neck from behind. The rifle clattered once before his body did.
Nightwing dragged him out of sight, crushing the comm unit beneath his palm before lifting the other earpiece to his ear.
“…team in place. Target not visible. Assumed in motion. Confirming shoot-to-kill of all other assets.”
A crackle. “Confirmed. Primary objective only.”
“Say again, primary?”
“Described dark hair. Blue eyes. Blue-black attire. Agile. May make a jump for it.”
Nightwing froze, then glanced down at himself.
Hell, if that wasn’t practically his résumé.
“Visual confirmation?”
“Negative. Last sight at tower. Nothing since explosions.”
“Copy that. Will search and standby.”
His stomach turned.
The blackout, the bombings— it was all cover.
They were coordinating across districts.
Not searching for chaos.
Hunting him.
He swallowed, forcing his pulse to slow.
If they wanted a target, he’d give them one.
The crackle of the comm repeated, that same clinical tone:
“Primary’s in blue. If he jumps, tranquilize before he hits the ground.”
A ghost of a smile reached his lips as escrimas twirled in his hands.
“Yeah,” he grinned to himself. “Sounds like me.”
Get ready for a show, boys.
11:08AM— Robinson Park, The Heights
The hum of the jammer died slow, like an engine coughing itself out.
Blue Hood crouched beside the exposed circuit box, tongue caught between his teeth as he twisted the last wire into place. Sparks jumped, then fizzled.
“There,” he muttered, wiping his brow. “Got it?”
Red Hood, helmet under his arm, blinked behind the domino mask as he leaned against the open door.
Oh he was so not remembering all that.
“Who the hell made that thing?”
Blue Hood shrugged. “Babs said some guy named Tim Drake built the prototype with Mr. Wayne.”
Figures.
“Alright, and what about that one.”
He pointed to the first box the boy had worked on— LexCorp logo very poorly scratched out.
“Remember that robbery at LexCorp last year?” He nodded. “Apparently this is one of the crates stolen at the time- some kind of power cutter thingy?”
A crackle in their ears.
Thin— then sharp.
“That ‘thingy’ is a WayneTech-LexCorp hybrid field disruptor capable of neutralizing up to twenty miles of power with one sync pulse.”
Red Hood jammed his helmet back on and slammed a button on his gauntlet. A holographic screen lit up across his forearm— Oracle’s unimpressed expression flickering into view.
“Oracle, why the hell are we sending my teenage dirtbag into a blackout zone?”
“Because the adult dirtbag was going to cause millions in damages with explosive gel.”
His mouth opened, closed, and opened again like he’d lost his script.
“You don’t know I was gonna use that!”
“So you were going to go hack it? Rewire? Which wires? With what tech?” Oracle’s voice was crisp, surgical.
“I-“ he paused.
Because yeah.
Yeah, that was kinda the plan.
“It worked fine back in Venezuela.”
“This is not Venezuela. Or even close to the same technology. You were going to stick explosive gel on a WayneTech–LexCorp hybrid and call it a Tuesday.” She deadpanned.
“Toasted.” The teen murmured.
“Quiet, Wheels,” he shot back.
That earned him an eye roll.
“Gentlemen,” Oracle cut in, voice dry. “Back to business. Blüdhaven came back online a few minutes ago. Firefly is dead-“
“Oh no. Whatever will we do? Not our favorite pyromaniac.”
Oracle frowned. “That’s not funny.”
“He set my favorite deli on fire.”
“You hadn’t eaten there in years.”
Red Hood scoffed. “Because I was in exile.”
“Batman confirmed Tim is okay.”
He could feel the ease of tension in his shoulders. He exhaled through his nose, quiet. “Good.”
Oracle continued, clicking away. “Phone lines and power across the Heights just stabilized. That’s thanks to you two. Try not to break anything else.”
11:10AM— East End Sewer Systems, East End
The darkness swallowed here also— only in sight. Not sound.
It was loud.
The splash of water, the animalistic roar.
The dripping of pipes— flow of currents.
Signal always hated the sewers. Didn’t like rummaging through them as a kid, hated the smells as an adult.
But the sewers were dark, and while lately he worked morning patrol, that was— at times— his specialty.
Not hiding in it.
Guiding in it.
The power was off. Comms barely worked down here as is— so they remained blissfully unaware of the blackout that swallowed the city above.
He crouched at the corner of a flooded junction. Walls slick with that disgusting green slime and black mold, the scent burning his nostrils.
His visor hummed once, dim yellow lines sketching the outline of the next passage. That’s where she’d be— or at least, where he hoped she was.
Another loud roar shook the tunnel ribs.
Metal screamed. Water shifted.
Signal exhaled, said a little prayer in the back of his mind, and spread his palm.
Soft amber emitted down the corridor— nothing too bright. Not enough to blind.
Just enough to guide.
“Come on, Kate.”
Boots skidding, the lower part of her cape drenched.
She’d fallen once earlier— he nearly caught up to her if not for charging a bit too hard, slamming himself into brick when the emergency lights cut.
She had to have been running for a good five minutes now.
Should’ve brought a nose plug— smelled worse than the bay.
Three temporary arrows of light bounced off the walls. Fading faster each time.
She’d have to trust him to make more after they died out— he’d have to trust she was moving fast enough before they did.
She hit the next turn like she’d been thrown.
He was much closer now, though if she looked back she’d only see those eyes faintly a glow from his collar.
He was behind her— heavy, wet, snarling.
Chains gone and teeth flashing when he said her name like he wanted a taste.
“BATWOMAN!”
Because he did.
He always did.
Didn’t matter who, didn’t matter when.
Waylon was a hell of a lot larger now than he was three years ago when she last saw him.
Arkham had to make him custom pants. Didn’t bother with a full jumpsuit.
He couldn’t fit through doorways.
A half-man, half-crocodile the heights of a loaded semi.
The Killer Croc.
“COME BACK!”
She didn’t answer. Just ran. Timed her breath just right to not run out.
Water slapped her knees— cold. Like ice.
A glint ahead— another arrow.
Then another.
The next one after that pointed up. She shot her line straight upward and hit the glowing dot perfectly head on.
She felt a claw graze her cape before she heard a water rush upward from a leap and the deafening sound of claws digging into brick.
She forgot how close he could get.
Batwoman swung herself forward, landed hard on the faint ‘X’ beneath the water.
Didn’t know if he could see it— if the light was still burning that far down.
Didn’t matter. She trusted it.
The sound of him was everywhere.
Above. Below.
Like the whole tunnel was breathing through his lungs.
A word written in front of her, fading faster than anything else thus far.
Purposeful.
A message barely there— just for her eyes:
‘Shoot^’
‘Swing—>’
‘Eyes’
A deep breath. She shot, she jumped, she swung in the air.
Then let her world to go dark.
Heat bloomed across her face— gold that tickled her skin, flickering through eyelids clenched shut.
Signal’s light hit the corner where croc was emerging, throwing the shadow of a beast halfway down the corridor.
The roar that followed was painful but satisfying.
Waylon’s eyes seared white in the glare. It wasn’t the pain that made him lift an arm and charge forward again— it was instinct.
Batwoman remembered exactly what to do from there.
She didn’t need eyes to land.
Turn and tug.
Wood splintered, creaked— and then she was tackled out of the way before the sounding crash.
The vibration that could be felt was as violent as the mutant it buried.
Wood, metal, and brick weighing in tons came crashing down before he could react.
The air still hummed faintly.
The tunnel hissed.
Dust and dirt charged the air.
She could hear a light rumble still— breathing that told her the sewer dweller was downed but not dead.
She stayed there a moment. Breathing heavy. Hands on knees.
A light then flickered beside her. She turned her head.
“I’m out of breath,” Signal exhaled, hand on chest.
Batwoman frowned, chest heaving.
She’s the one who did all the running.
By the time they made it to the upper levels of the maze that was Gotham City’s sewer system, the air felt lighter— not cleaner.
“Oracle, repeat. Arkham extract- Jones.”
Nothing but static.
Batwoman frowned behind her cowl. “Signal, you getting anything?”
He blinked, light still faintly glowing between his palms as they walked. The noise around them felt faint. Wrong.
“Somethings up,” he murmured. “First no tunnel light, now still no comms. We’re halfway back to the surface.”
“HUD’s trying,” she muttered. “Still too much interference.”
Signal shook his head, uneasy. “Nah. Should be back up by now.”
He’d been on day patrols lately— by choice.
Not every night was stable.
Sometimes his light pulsed when he didn’t mean it to. Sometimes it wouldn’t stop.
Not dangerous, just inconvenient. Stealth and radiance didn’t mix.
So he studied mornings, patrolled afternoons, took classes in between.
College student by day. Gotham vigilante by night— if the night behaved.
That’s how he knew something was wrong before they even reached the exit.
There was a wrongness in the air still that only suffocated them as the hatch swung open— the world outside not sounding like the streets they called home.
Normally he felt the grid humming beneath the streets: light currents, neon veins, the living warmth of the cities power.
It was still there.
But not near them— the surrounding area they climbed up to was cold.
Dead.
Like nerves cut out of a body.
Then came the sounds as Batwoman bent to seal the hatch back in place.
Gunfire. Explosions. Shouts.
No sirens. He caught the darkness where green, yellow, or red should emit from a streetlight.
Just colorful smoke bleeding into the sky blocks away— magenta and cyan. Double reds.
Batgirl. Batwing. ACZ.
“Zero Signal.”
“Shit,” Batwoman muttered, snapping her grapnel open.
Engines still roared somewhere in the distance. Electricity was down, but combustion hadn’t died.
Signal followed close behind, glow low, ready.
The blackout wasn’t total anymore.
11:15 AM— East End, Crime Alley Region.
“This has got be having gone on an hour.”
At least.
Long enough for the first gang to burn out and another to roll in behind them.
For her shoulders to ache and voice to go raw barking warnings to civilians who never really listened.
Batgirl swung hard, felt the crack of pipe meeting jaw, then twisted her wrist and let it rebound into the next man’s ribs.
“Didn’t your shift end, like, yesterday?” she muttered.
Another one down.
Another took his place.
Still no sirens, but GCPD had arrived at the clinic an alley away.
She kicked one in the knee, sweeping him flat, and caught her breath with a lean on a nearby pay phone.
Some of the crowd consisted of gang kids she tried put to sleep but not break.
Others were older. Seasoned.
The range was wide. Too wide:
Members of the Neon Dragon, two Latin American cartels she couldn’t name, some Russians, and a few of Mario Falcone’s boys.
She was surprised by the lack of Two-Face’s thugs, not that he really involved himself with the East End in more recent years.
Mostly because he was an opportunist.
No. It was the Sionis Crime family that was giving them the most trouble.
After Red Hood’s exile for the death of Roman Sionis— someone stepped up.
Bastard had a son.
She remembered Tim’s reaction well:
“Roman Sionis reproducing. A real Greek and Gotham tragedy.”
Then she remembered Jason’s— who just stared at the Television for a second, braid half-done between his fingers:
“You’re telling me Sionis gave a sequel nobody asked for and not a soul thought to tell me?”
“Why a skeleton head?”
“Branding. Keep your head straight, Rory, I’m not starting over.”
Batgirl grinned at the memory, wiped her mouth— of blood or sweat, she couldn’t tell.
She scanned the city street again as more cars pulled up, then spotted a figure under a car clearly about to explode.
A boy. Maybe thirteen.
She recognized his clothes.
He came with the cartels. Had swung a bat her way not long ago.
He was shaking like a leaf with hands folded over his ears.
She made a run for it.
Normally her approach would be more calm— but it was about to blow. His eyes widened, screaming as she grappled them into the air.
The car exploded just seconds after his feet left the ground.
She hit the ground hard, boots sliding across the asphalt as debris rained down.
The boy was shaking in her grip, coughing through smoke and heat.
“Hey,” she said, half-dragging him behind a chunk of wall still standing. “Eyes up. You okay?”
“Sí- sí, I am sorry, I-“ his voice cracked, nodding too fast.
“English is fine,” she said, breathless. “Or not. Doesn’t matter. You hurt?”
Dirt streaked his face as he blinked through tears. “No… no hurt.”
“Good.” She sat him down against the brick. “Talk to me. Please. Why are you here?”
He hesitated, still trembling as he winced at the sound of gunfire below.
Batgirl frowned.
This was no place for a child. Never was.
Even after all these years, seeing a kid like this made her stomach twist in knots.
“Good day,” he murmured, looking into her eyes. “They say today was good day.”
Her head tilted. “For what?”
He struggled for the word, eyes looking down in shame.
“Para… distribución.”
“Distribution,” She echoed quietly. “Drugs?”
He shook his head. “N-no… solo dijeron- uh- ‘darkness in day’.”
“Darkness in the day?”
A nod. “The soldiers say it. Plan. When the light die, streets open. No eyes.”
Her pulse kicked. “Soldiers?”
He gestured vaguely— out toward the alleys where gunfire continued. “Not gangs. Different. Boots, no colors,” he swallowed hard. “Then come los del acento raro.”
She frowned. “Weird accents.”
“Not Spanish. Not Gotham English. Like machine. Cold.”
“Then?”
His voice shrank. “Sionis.”
The name hung heavy in the smoke.
It all came together— the gangs, the mercs, random thugs were all playing different hands from the same deck.
“Okay,” she got down on one knee, pulling out a cloth from her belt and wiping dirt from his face. Careful.
The goal wasn’t to startle him. “You did good. Stay down, yeah? When it’s quiet…” she trailed off a bit, trying to find the right words. “Ve por atrás de la clínica, ask for doctora Leslie. Say Batgirl sent you.”
She really, really hoped that was somewhat correct.
She wasn’t as good as Tim or Jason.
The boy seemed to understand, thankfully, and nodded— then his gaze shifted behind her.
Signal.
Brown eyes went wide, gleaming up at him.
The kid whispered something under his breath— Spanish. Fast.
“…Yeah, I caught about half of that.”
Batgirl shrugged, gesturing. “He was pretty helpful.”
“Looks it.” Duke reached into his belt and pulled out a small patch— one of his own. The gold insignia shimmered faintly even through the grime. He pressed it into the boy’s palm.
“Whatever you’re in, kid,” he said, voice even, “get out of there.”
He glanced at the chaos down the street.
“And we need to get back down there.”
She exhaled, standing, eyes tracing the smoke curling above the clinic.
“Yeah,” she muttered. “Before whoever’s playing dealer runs out of cards.”
11:15 AM— Wayne Memorial Clinic, East End (Crime Alley Region).
The blackout hit harder inside than it did on the street.
Emergency lights were gone within seconds. Lit by lanterns, candles, and the pale flicker of Batwing’s armor— windows barricaded shut, the sunlight which may have proved useful to them blocked out in an attempt for shielding against glass shards, bullets, and bricks.
The GCPD’s blockade was only half-functional.
Montoya barked orders between gunfire from across the barricade.
“They’re pushing up from Third! Neon Dragons and Falcone’s men, both!” Nick Gage ducked low beside a cruiser, reloading.
“Keep them back!” Montoya shouted. “We’re not losing this clinic, Gage!”
Four officers already down.
Two dead.
One unconscious, the other bleeding out from his shoulder, already being dragged inside.
Batwing caught him halfway up the steps, armor whining under stress. He hauled the man through the shattered doors with a grunt, shoulder plating flickering with static.
“Suit’s fighting me,” he muttered.
Inside, the clinic was organized chaos.
The main lobby had been converted into a triage zone— desks shoved against walls, IV lines hung from curtain rods. The faint smell of antiseptic cut through the copper stench of blood.
Dr. Leslie Thompkins moved like she’d been through this a hundred times— which she had.
“Apply pressure here,” she shouted to a nurse nearby, handing a patient off to her quickly.
There was a girl, maybe thirteen, possibly even younger— just there for a routine wellness exam, unlucky enough to be there when everything went down.
Red hair. Crossbody with way too many patches.
Carrie.
She wasn’t supposed to be helping, but try telling her that.
“Stay away from the windows!” A nurse yelled— which, of course, she translated to mean ‘let’s see what’s going on’.
She hesitated only once, grabbing her bag of marbles from a pocket as she looked at the half-busted slingshot hanging from her bag strap.
By the time she reached the roof access, the air outside was black with smoke. The East End below looked like it was burning and breathing all at once from blown-up cars and homemade bombs.
She peeked over the edge— two officers dragging another toward cover. Part of the GCPD’s barricade was crumbling, Montoya firing low behind a cruiser while Nick threw something— maybe a brick?
That meant he was running low on ammo.
They were running out of time.
Then her eyes caught something else.
A car on fire— flames creeping toward oxygen tanks it was loaded with.
“Oh, no you don’t,” she whispered.
She looked around, desperate, when she saw it— eyes glinting.
“Perfect!”
She picked it up with some struggle— upper body strength weak because what thirteen-year-old middle schooler lifted weights at Martha Wayne Elementary?
Okay, probably somebody did— but not Carrie!
“Hey, Batwing!” she called, voice sharp against the wind.
He’d climbed up—armor humming low, crouched a little from the ledge and looking down at the burning car and the oxygen tanks like a mechanic reading a fuse.
She lifted the red cylinder to his line of sight.
“You want me to-“
She grunted, handing it to him. “You throw, I’ll shoot!”
He narrowed his eyes. “You sure you can hit a moving target midair, kid?”
“Yeah.” She sounded almost annoyed. “I don’t like watchin’ people burn.”
He weighed it for a second, then nodded. He grabbed the extinguisher— old metal, heavier than it looked.
Looked down, held it up above his head and launched it into the air.
Carrie tracked it the whole way, breath steady, slingshot pulled back. The extinguisher spun once, twice—
Thunk!
“Gotcha!”
Whizzz— PSHHHH.
The nozzle blasted open on impact, pin flying out and white foam exploding outward.
It swallowed the flames, choked a few of the gang members below as they were coated in white foam.
“JESUS WHAT THE HELL?!”
“I AIN’T SIGN UP FOR NO FOAM PARTIES AND SHIT.”
The men cursed and coughed.
Batwing looked at the girl as she laughed. “Nice throw!”
“Lucky shot,” he said, voice almost unconcerned but genuinely impressed. “Now get back inside.”
Carrie frowned, loading another marble. “Nah.”
She ignored him, crouching low over the edge and shooting one at one of Sionis’ boys below— it hit his hand, making him wince, losing his shot with a string of curses.
Carrie smirked before a hand dragged her back to the door.
“You’ll just get in the way,” Batwing murmured. “Thank you for your help. But please. Head downstairs. Be safe.”
Carrie blinked, fingers flexing on the wooden handle.
Batwing kept his tone level, visor angled down so she’d see his faceplate, not her reflection.
“Kid, I get it,” he said, adjusting his gauntlet. “But this isn’t a game. Or target practice.”
Carrie scowled. “I ain’t playin’,” she shot back, accent sharp, vowels flat. “You saw it. Folks’d burn if I didn’t help!”
He hesitated, jaw tightening behind the mask. “Yeah,” he admitted. “You did good. But out here, doing good can still get you killed.”
“I ain’t scared.”
“I know. That’s what worries me.”
For a moment, she didn’t answer. The wind carried the shouting from streets below, foam still clinging to some very angry men.
“I’LL FUCKIN’ KILL WHATEVER ONE DONE DID THIS!”
Finally, she huffed. “You gonna tell Doc Leslie I snuck up here?”
“I’m gonna tell her you were brave,” he said, already turning toward the ledge again. “And that I sent you back down. Because I did.”
Her mouth twitched into a grin. “Yeah, yeah.”
“Stairs. Now.”
“I’m goin’,” she muttered with crossed arms. “But if ya miss somethin’, don’t say I didn’t offer to help.”
He watched her disappear inside, shaking his head as the lock clicked behind her and he heard the shift of a few figures dropping just behind him.
“East End kids,” he sighed. “They never know when to quit.”
“Neither do we,” Batwoman muttered, already sprinting past him. Her cape snapped open in a whip of black and crimson— catching the rising smoke as she vaulted.
Three smoke bombs released after: two basics, one left burning orange.
They ignited like sparks against the chaos before she ever reached the ground.
Signal clicked on his gauntlet and pulled out a flat disk, throwing it at a nearby fire escape with a press as it magnetized on to rusted metal— then exploded into black.
He made quick work of the light— message clear as black rolled in the day.
COVERED.
And then they were off.
All four of them.
Plus a little red head who had stayed just behind the rooftop door, jaw tightening. If she went back downstairs, she’d just sit in a hallway listening to people scream. Up here, at least she could dosomething.
So, instead of listening, she just reloaded. Threw open a window.
“Never know when to quit- well I know damn well when to start.”
11:28 AM — East End, Near Arkham Freight Lines
Red Hood crouched behind an overturned van and ripped its back open.
The final jammer soon sparked under gloved hands, a crude weld of LexCorp and WayneTech just like the others.
Blue Hood frowned. “Yellow goes to green.”
“That is green.”
“That’s lime.”
“Lime green.”
“You’re going to blow us up-“ the boy nudged the larger man out of the way. “I swear unless it’s a car, you can’t wire shit.”
“I’ve been at this a hell of a lot longer than you, kid.”
Blue Hood rolled his eyes under the mask. “Wisdom sure does come with age I guess.”
“Tyler.”
“Blue. Hood.”
Red Hood exhaled through his nose, then heard an approaching vehicle— unholstering his weapons.
He shot twice, broke the windshield. The driver lost sight ands veered into a stop sign nearby.
The van’s tires shrieked, one spinning uselessly as smoke hissed up from the hood.
“Finish it. Fast.“
Blue Hood sparked the cable ends together—white flare, sharp pop.
The jammer’s core went dark, that haunting him bleeding away.
“Grid’s coming back,” Oracle confirmed through their comms, voice faint but alive. “Nice work, Blue Hood.”
Red Hood frowned.
No problem, Babs, you’re so welcome!
“No problem, Babs, you’re totally welcome! Any time!” The teen said cheekily.
“Don’t make it sound like a job offer,” Red Hood hissed.
“I accept.”
11:30 AM — Wayne Memorial Clinic, East End (Crime Alley Region)
Batwing slammed the last of Sionis’ mercenaries against a squad car just as they arrived— Red Hood appeared out of the haze, a single gun pointed to the sky, his other hand blanched into a fist at his side.
He caught the stare of a cartel lookout in a nearby window, muttering to himself before speaking up.
“Sal de aquí. Ya. Si me entero de que metieron niños en esto-“ He pulled his helmet up and clicked the modulator off for the last bit, the rawness of his voice out in open air. “-ustedes entran en mi lista. No en la de Batman.”
The lookout’s jaw moved. He nodded like a drowning man gulping air, then scrambled away on trembling legs with a radio lifting to his lips.
Signal raised an eyebrow from where he zip-tied the hands of a few of the unconscious.
“You can speak perfect Spanish,” he said, “but you still say wodder like you grew up under the East End bridge.”
Red Hood didn’t even look at him. “It’s called practice.”
“Good work,” Batwing didn’t smile. Didn’t need to. The words and tilt of his head approval enough.
Red Hood holstered. “Like I said, let me know if any of them had kids involved.”
Batgirl bit her lip, slowly raising a hand. “Well-“
“-Later.” Batwoman hiss, pulling the blonde’s hand down.
Leslie Thompkins smiled at him with steady hands. “We’ll take the injured in first,” she said. Her voice carrying the same business-like calm that prevented the place from turning into a morgue more than once. “And you,” she tapped her clipboard, then pointed the pen directly at the man masked in red. “Don’t forget Friday.”
Red Hood tilted his head. “You think this place will be open by then?”
The Doctor smirked. “With Bruce Wayne funding this place?”
“It’ll be open in forty-eight,” Batwing murmured. “You can count on that.”
“See. Robo-bat knows. Don’t be late this time- I will ‘No-Show’ her ass. Even if she’s cute.”
Batgirl blinked, now crouched near a medic crate. “Is she okay?”
Red Hood paused halfway through the reload he decided to start.
“Yeah,” he said.
Then, after a beat, he quietly added: “Therapy. Anxiety stuff.”
The words hung there, soft enough that only the ones close caught them.
Batgirl’s mouth tightened before she murmured low. Just between them.
“She’s lucky to have you, you know.”
He didn’t answer right away— just snapped the cartridge home and looked out at the now-working police lights flickering against the clinic walls.
“Luck has nothing to do with it,” he muttered.
“I just show up.”
That’s all he’d ever give himself. The closest thing to a compliment he’d allow.
Because he’d made mistakes.
A lot of them.
His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden click.
“Red Hood,” Oracle started. “The schools calling for Jason Todd. The kids are being sent home early.”
Red Hood blinked once, “Does that mean I-“
“I need all hands on deck that are already out there,” she interrupted. “The plan for now is to get ahold of Cassandra and have her boom back from China.”
“Can you patch me in to them?”
A pause.
Just for a beat.
“Fine.”
“Thank you,” he looked to the others. “I’ll be right back.” He said, walking toward the clinic.
Specifically, he entered Leslie’s office— clicking the door shut and making sure he was alone while the line rang.
“Hi,” he started, helmet in his hand. “My uh, my name is Jason. I was hoping I could speak to a staff member?”
“Sir, we had an incident this morning that-“
“I’m aware,” he cut in. “I can’t come pick my daughter up. I’m…,” his face reflected in the red as he sat down. “Caught in the middle of something. Just- I wanna make sure she isn’t released to anyone not on that list. Just… I need to talk to her.”
There was silence on the other end, and then:
“Hold please.”
So he waited. Then, after about two minutes, a click.
“Dad?”He nearly dropped the helmet now in his hand.
Her voice.
Small. Shaky. But there.
His throat went tight. He exhaled through it, a sound that almost wasn’t a breath at all. “Hey, kiddo.”
“Something happened,” she whispered. “A man-“
“I know,” he said too quick. “I’m right here.”
He turned in the desk chair, pressing a hand over his eyes, trying to sound calm. “You did good, okay? They said you ran right inside as quick as you could. I’m so proud of you.”
He was.
Truly.
Her sniffle echoed through the receiver. “Can you come get me?”
He closed his eyes.
God, he wanted to. He wanted to kick every red light between here and the school, see her standing there in that hideous backpack, just there.
But he couldn’t. Not yet.
There were still men in vans, a job unfinished, a city trying to go dark on them before the sun set.
“Not yet,” he said softly. “Someone else will today, alright? But I’ll see you tonight, okay?”
“But-“
“I promise,” he didn’t make many of those. “I’ll be there as soon as I can.”
It was too easy to hear the fear under her voice. Too familiar. Too old for her age.
Years Ago— Star City
The apartment smelled faintly of takeout and milk. The kind of small, lived-in mess he swore he’d clean when she went down for the night.
Except she wouldn’t.
“C’mon, kiddo.” He bounced her lightly on his hip, her tiny hands fisting in his shirt. “You’re tired. You gottabe tired.”
“No seep!” Aurora declared through a hiccup, cheeks blocky.
“Yeah,” he muttered, thoroughly exhausted. “That’s what you said three hours ago.”
He brushed her hair back, half-instinct, half to keep from losing it. She was heavier now— not just in weight, but in sheer will.
All stubborn lungs and trembling fingers.
Every time he thought she’d wear herself out, she found a new octave to scream in.
He learned the hard way that the terrible twos were real— very, very real.
He tried pacing. Singing. Nothing.
His back hurt. His jaw was tight.
That voice he buried deep within himself whispered how he used to handle noise.
“Please,” he whispered, setting her on the couch for a second. “Please, Aurora. Just close your eyes.”
She kicked, wailing again, reaching up for him. “Dah up! Dah up!”
He stared at the stuffed toy on the floor.
The blocks. The bottle.
All of it tiny, fragile, and demanding to be seen.
All of it his.
“Goddammit,” he muttered before he could stop himself.
The remote was in his hand before he realized he’d picked it up.
Not at her— NEVER at her.
He threw it away. At the wall by the window.
But it bounced and he heard a loud yelp before it could register.
A sound so sharp but so small it pierced straight through him like a bullet.
“Aurora-“ he turned, hands already shaking as she held the top of her head— crying. “No, no, no, no, no-“
He scooped her up, heart hammering out of rhythm.
She was fine. She had to be fine.
He checked twice more after not seeing a mark anyway, brushing the spot, rubbing it even as she sobbed into his collar.
“I’m sorry,” he whispered into her hair. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean it. I just-“
She hiccupped, face buried in his neck. “’S okay,” she mumbled in that wobbling toddler lilt.
That mercy broke something in him clean down the middle.
Because she forgave fast. Too fast.
He swallowed hard and pulled back enough juts to see her face. “No,” he whispered, thumb brushing away a tear. “It’s not okay. What just happened? That’s never okay. Not around you. Not around Aurora.”
She sniffled, finished. “No?”
“No. Never okay. When you get mad or scared you…” he paused, looking for the right words. “You find something else to do with your hands when you’re angry or nervous.”
She blinked up at him, trying to follow, light curls sticking to her damp cheeks as she slowly looked down at her palms.
Almost like she saw them for the first time.
She rubbed her shirt sleeve between her fingers, slow and uncertain, looking back up at him like she was waiting for permission.
Jason blinked, not sure what she was asking.
“…Yeah,” he said quietly. “That’s okay. That’s… that’s good. That works.”
She kept rubbing, shoulders rising and falling in uneven breathes— like she was mimicking what she thought calm should look like.
He didn’t know what to do with that.
He didn’t know what to do with any fucking thing when it came to toddlers.
He wasn’t trained for this.
There was that time he held Damian when he was, like, three— but Jason shoved that memory way back.
He reached out, brushing a curl away from her forehead.
“You’re okay,” he tried.
It came out rough, the truth sitting like gravel in his throat. “You’re safe.”
The words felt like lies.
She hadn’t been safe two months ago.
Not with him. With what she witnessed.
She’d seen the blood.
She’d seen him.
And a few hours ago there’d been a painful reminder of that fact.
He’d heard a thud while he was in the restroom— then that scream so loud it was more animal than child.
He hadn’t heard her scream. Not like that.
Not in the three months since they’d moved.
Her tiny body was shaking like she’d stepped into cold water.
And the helmet— his helmet— had somehow rolled off the shelf onto the floor when she reached for that damned toy he’d left out.
She didn’t look at him when he reached her.
Her eyes were locked on it like it might move again, quivering.
Like it was alive.
Like its presence hurt.
The sound of a memory too big.
Too violent for her bright eyes.
He’d dropped to his knees so fast his joints cracked. Kept saying her name, but she didn’t look at him until he’d thrown the bath towel around his neck over it.
And now she refused sleep, and he had to think of places to hide his armor.
Batman didn’t teach him when babies learned to use doorknobs.
And all he could do was hold her, rock her with a rhythm he made up as he went, and hope he didn’t fuck up again.
Because he sure as hell didn’t know what he was doing— but he knew he had no other choice.
11:34 AM — Wayne Memorial Clinic, East End (Crime Alley Region)
There was silence— the kind that told him she understood more than she should have ever had to.
“Can- can I sleepover tonight, please?”
He smiled softly. “Yeah. Yeah, you can.”
“With a movie?”
He nodded, though she couldn’t see it. “With a movie.”
“And you won’t be home-“ she sniffled a bit. “After I have to go to sleep, right?”
“Even if I’m that late— you stay up and I’ll be there not long after. No school tomorrow. Bring your folders home. All of them.”
“All of ‘em?”
“Yeah,” he let out a deep exhale. “School’s probably going to be out for a few days.
Listen to your teachers. If they let you, go find Maps.”
“Maps isn’t here,” Rory said. “She’s with that stuff at the museum.”
Jason frowned. “Than stick with Mrs. Haggiet.”
Rory giggled. “You mean Harriet.”
He let out one of those scoffs reserved for a softer version of sarcasm. “I meant what I said.”
Then there was a pause as he saw Blue Hood round the corner, lifting up his phone to show time.
“I’ve gotta go. But, Rory,” he said softly. “I love you. Do not leave with anyone you don’t know.”
“I know. I love you too. Bring popcorn!”
Notes:
Alright I’ll be a few days before the next chapter guys.
I’m competing in a beauty pageant 👑
And then, well, I’m moving states.Please note that what I have written above is NOT child abuse and should not read as such.
Accidents do happen— unfortunately, and if I need to tweak anything to make that clear, please let me know. TW added.Next update focuses more on Maps, Rory, Titans, and Talia— so let’s get ready for plot thickens and action scenes.
Yayyyyy bye
Chapter 23: Loss in The Light
Summary:
•A ghost.
•Tim Drake goes missing.
Again.
•Damian Wayne tries to be softer than he is.
•A loss
•A crashout.
Notes:
This one’s heavy also announcement at the end!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
11:34 AM — Wayne Memorial Clinic, East End (Crime Alley Region)
Jason stared at the phone like it might give him something to work with.
Her voice had trembled.
Rory shouldn’t sound like that.
No child should.
The lights flickered back in staggered rows, one by one.
Then they flickered just in front of him once.
Twice.
On the third, as he turned to leave, he froze at a reflection in the mirror that was his own— just not right now.
Mask cracked. Busted lip. Black eye. Dirt on his face. Blood dripping to tile.
And a voice he only remembered in his nightmares, buried deep within the back of his mind for sanity sake.
Those eyes that matched his own bore into him. They cut deep enough to tear open old wounds and make his hand twitch at his side.
“You really shouldn’t make promises you don’t know you can keep.”
The clinic lights snapped back brightly— and suddenly there was someone else standing in front of the mirror where that image had been.
“Uh…” Blue Hood started, brows furrowed. “Are you okay? Babs has been trying to talk to you for, like, two minutes now.”
“ORACLE.”
He winced. “Sorry, geez.”
Jason swallowed hard and just stared down at him for a second before slowly clicking in.
“What do you have for me?”
“I need you and Batwing through the boom tube in twenty. Blue Hood, get back to the Cave and watch the girl at home while BlackBat clocks in.”
“Oh, c’mon.” The teen whined.
Jason took a deep breath, shaking his head. Trying to erase the unease that lingered in mind and body with a hand that trembled lightly before it was used to click his helmet back in place.
“You heard her. Let’s move.”
11:52AM— Alley Between Rabe Memorial Parking Garage & DV8 Cookery.
The smell hit first.
Hot metal.
Gunpowder.
Burned circuitry.
The silence was next— not a normal version of quiet. It was the kind that hummed with static memory. A location stripped bare by violence.
Robin landed first, knees bending on impact.
Conner touched down beside him, breath shaking.
Raven hovered last— cloak pulling inward as if she didn’t want to touch the surrounding air.
The youngest of the three scanned the scene quickly with methods beaten into him practically at birth.
Most by his mother, some by her father.
Many taught by his own.
The rest was all carved into him by time and reality.
Soldiers.Three of them.
Placed where they fell, not where they fought.
The first lay unconscious on the pavement, helmet cracked like an egg, visor shattered. Not dead. His breathing staggered, inconsistent, but present.
The second had his jaw hung at an angle that was anatomically impossible without deliberate force. The left ear was half-torn as he curled in on himself.
It was the third that made him go into a sprint.
“Raven.”
Her head tilted slightly, eyes widening at the realization and breath hitching slightly before she made her way over.
Not because he was dead.
Because he was dying.
Flat on his back, chest rising in short, sharp spasms. Blood pooled beneath him where lead had ripped through him. Robin registered the wet rattle.
Textbook pulmonary compromise.
Conner froze.
They’d all seen collateral damage, murder, death. Two of the three had died themselves before!
But this was different.
This felt different.
Robin dropped to his knees, two fingers against the man’s throat before Raven even reached the ground.
A pulse.
Weak, fluttering, inconsistent.
“Damian,” Raven murmured, voice thin. “He’s circling the drain.”
Robin didn’t hesitate. He slid down on the opposite side of the man, fingers already pulling back charred fabric to assess the wound.
The shotgun blast had torn through muscle like wet paper.
Close range. Blood splatter on the ground in a way that suggested he was tossed aside shortly after being shot— like he just stood there and took it.
Or was made to.
“This isn’t sustainable,” Robin said quietly. “We need to stop the internal bleeds.”
“I’m trying.” Raven spoke through gritted teeth. “His pain is loud. I can’t heal him now, but I can keep him stable.”
Robin looked to Conner.
The Superboy nodded once before he punched off toward Rabe.
There was a slight tremor to Raven’s hands.
She’d been slammed by emotional storms so raw they nearly tore her power loose, healed what she could of at least fifteen civilians caught in fires, and now she was trying desperately to keep a death rattle from reaching he ears.
“Tune it out,” Robin said sharply. “Focus.”
She inhaled deeply, steadying herself, before pushing violet light deeper— careful, controlled, sealing what vessels she could.
Just enough to prevent immediate death.
The dying soldier’s breathing evened out slightly. He wasn’t safe, but she’d bought him time for the medical team to take things into more human hands.
Robin flipped the man over, shifting him enough to relieve pressure.
It earned them a gasp— a wet choke as his pulse began that temporary steadiness.
That was enough.
He stood, not bothering to glance back as he walked toward the van.
The smells intensified of burning circuitry.
The STAR Labs cylinder had been shut down manually—deliberate, elegant.
The LexCorp bypass? Clean.
The WayneTech jammer hadn’t been torn out, it had been quieted.
He only knew of one person alive to rewire tech like that.
The damage it could have caused to all electronic and communication systems in the area could have been catastrophic. Whoever did this made sure the devices burned themselves out slowly before threatening the city grid.
Drake.
Robin’s jaw tightened hard.
He pivoted toward the soldier with a torn ear— who still lay conscious and tried to crawl backwards, breath hissing through what teeth he still had.
Robin crouched on one knee. The man flinching as his glove hand came to point toward the vehicle with his thumb.
“Who managed this?”
The soldier gagged, tears streaming as Conner rounded the corner with hospital staff.
They got to work on the other two men immediately, Robin shaking his head with a lifted hand as a nurse came to help the man he was speaking with.
She paused, eyeing the criminal worriedly, but nodded and maintained her position behind him.
“I need to know. Now.”
The soldier’s gaze flicked to the van.
Then to Robin.
Then away.
“Ha-ha wasn’t normah.”
Robin’s eyes narrowed slightly as the medical team behind him worked— applying pressure dressings, gauze, and taking what vitals they were able.
The man blinked at the nurse before continuing. “H-hospital brahcelate. T-tower my ear. Call-cah merkee. Cohncider thah a mahkcy.”
“Consider that a mercy.”
A cold wind cut through the alley as Robin put his hand down, the nurse immediately getting to work on the man in front of him.
Raven rose slowly, her cloak dragging like gravity suddenly remembered her.
“Robin.”
He didn’t look at her. Not yet. His gaze remained fixed on the soldier’s trembling form.
“Robin.” Her tone carried an edge now. Not fear, but remembrance.
“I felt this. Earlier. When I saw him.”
Conner froze mid-step, his voice cracking. “No.”
Raven didn’t soften. She couldn’t.
“It’s the same resonance,” she continued quietly. “The same hollow echo. Absence.”
Kon’s jaw clenched so hard it shook his shoulders.
“It’s someone else. I’m telling you-“
“Superboy.”
“No!” He spat back, gesturing frantically. “Red Rob wouldn’t leave people like this.”
“That’s the problem,” Raven spoke with some hesitation. “He’s not him right now. Not entirely.”
Robin rose to his full height, shadows cutting hard angles.
“This was him,” he said. “Unquestionably.”
Kon took a step forward, fists clenched.
Robin continued, his voice layered in precision and cutting like a blade.
“The bypass on the disrupted core is one of LexCorps. A design patent he studied well. The S.T.A.R. Labs cylinder is one very few people know how to de-power manually. He wrote the override codes. Came up with the schematics.”
He lifted a gloved hand and pointed to the open van— to the elegant, precise, ruthless reconfiguration inside.
“This is his work.”
Raven nodded once, eyes dark.
Conner’s breathing went shallow. “No. No-you’re both missing something. Someone else was here. Maybe they took him! Maybe they forced him to do this!”
Robin’s voice lowered— controlled. Not gentle.
“Or he was made to think in a manner that allows for this.”
Raven closed her eyes.
“It was like..,” she struggled to find the words. “A mind squeezed into stillness. Some twisted version of calm with pain underneath. I-“
Conner’s voice broke entirely.
“Stop,” he took a step back, heading shaking violently. “You don’t know him like I do.”
Raven opened her mouth to speak again when the comm in Robin’s ear exploded with static.
“Robin, Raven, Superboy- come in RIGHT NOW.”
Robin tapped the side of his mask immediately.
“Go.”
“I can’t- I don’t have long,” Oracle snapped. “Tower systems are down. Power surge throughout San Francisco. Cyborg is trying to reroute emergency power through the backup servers while I keep the city grid from collapsing again.”
Raven went rigid.
“Oracle,” she whispered. “What happened?”
A beat.
Then:
“He’s gone.”
They all froze.
Robin straightened. “Who?”
“I can’t say over this channel,” Oracle said sharply. “I’m barely holding comm stability. We have a titan in critical condition, another one missing- just- we need all hands on deck. I’m pulling from Gotham, Metropolis, Star City, Central. Just here now. Please.”
“Metro and Central…” Robin murmured, clicking back in. “We’re on our way.”
“No.” Kon said firmly, jaw set tight. “Whatever’s going on there it sounds like they have plenty of help to me-“
“Conner-“ Robin started, only for the half-kryptonian to cut him off.
“No. Someone has to look for Red Rob. You know that.”
Kon’s eyes met the cables in the back of the van, swallowing hard and shaking his head. “I’m going to bring him home. Tonight.”
Robin weighed his options for a brief moment before giving a single nod, before pulling out his grapnel— only for Raven to grab his wrist.
She shook her head, hand lighting violet as a circle of mist in matching color swirled in front of them.
Robin frowned, arching a brow as she tugged him forward.
“Faster.”
“I’m immobile for a quarter of a second after-“
“You either walk through or I can drag you.” she threatened, eyes glowing violet.
He stared at her for a beat.
She wasn’t joking.
He hated that he respected that.
“Tt. Fine.”
The circle expanded, violet mist swirling in energy.
Conner hovered back several feet, hair lifting in the distortion.
“Kon,” Raven said, looking back as she let Robin’s wrist go. “Do not chase him if you see him. Remember. To him, you’re a stranger now.”
He took a deep breath as the words hit.
Raven stepped backward into the portal. “Be careful.”
The violet mist swallowed her completely.
Robin didn’t move.
Not an inch.
Arms crossed.
Jaw set.
Glare fixed on swirling violet like it had personally offended him.
The medical team had already cleared the alley with their patients when a single violet-lit arm shot cleanly back out of the portal.
Not blindly.
Not fumbling.
Just… purposeful.
Her hand hooked around the edge of his cape.
“Damian.”
Not a snap.
Not a shout.
Just that low, warning tone she only used when there was one nerve left and someone was standing on it.
He exhaled slowly.
“Raven,” he said evenly, “I am fully capable of using-“
She tugged.
Not hard enough to yank him forward, but enough for him to get the message:
‘Stop being you. Get in the portal. Now.’
His stepped forward half an inch.
A beat passed.
A long one.
Then, with every ounce of dignity he had left, he mumbled a foreign curse before stepping forward into the haze.
It sealed shut with a soft ripple.
Kon hovered a few feet off the ground, watching the space go still.
A slow, stunned blink.
He wasn’t sure the last time— if ever— he’d seen that guy grin.
But he never wanted to see it again.
“Damn it, Rachel, you can do so much better than that guy.”
Minutes Earlier— 11:46AM— ???
Above, panic burned like open flame. Below, something colder stirred awake.
The limestone corridor breathed as the city’s bones hummed when one listened closely enough.
Two figures walked the ribcage of the abandoned steel, masks flickering orange beneath guttering lanterns.
The elder spoke first, voice thin.
“The intended was the blazing.”
“Such fires would have been difficult to snuff.”the younger replied— smooth, confident, not yet hardened by decades of ritual. Sharp.
“The silence,” he continued. “Is a fast growing virtue. Pliant in emotion.”
A pause, almost amused.
“A cleaner slate.”
“Unintended,” the elder rasped.
“Useful,” the younger corrected. “Some doors open when not knowing they are locked.”
They reached a gate of iron, its symbol worn by use.
The younger stepped forward, voice lowering, something sharp beneath the calm.
“I have found a new thread,” he said. “A tracer.”
“The lines of past eras?”
“The veins forgotten,” there was something close to admiration in the way he spoke. “Seen by eyes youthful in years but aged by study. Noticing what others cannot. The patterns often dismissed by those who forget how the land was meant to breathe.”
A beat.
The lantern behind him stuttered.
“Curious,” the elder murmured. “We have not seen for decades one who seeks beneath the surface. Not without connection to the Gilded Line.”
Another pause.
“Potential?”
A smirk beneath silver. “Promise.”
The elder’s gaze sharpened behind the mask.
“Ambition,” he noted.
Silence.
Silence was neither approval nor warning.
The younger continued quietly, tone nearly reverent. “A guide with such vision… would be a gift,” he turned, hands folded behind his back. “A Court expanded is one revived.”
The gate groaned open, lantern lights spilling into the chamber beyond.
Inside, one old and one new sat perfectly still, the new watching nothing and everything at once.
The elder’s voice dropped to a whisper.
“Continuity,” the elder breathed, the word scraping along the stone like claws.
“The old roots must reclaim the soil.”
The younger’s mask lifted, just enough to see the interest. That dark intent lined with starvation.
“She will aid that,” he murmured.
“How so?”
“She walks as if guided despite being blind. As if walls whisper for her alone. Charting our echoes.”
His breath hitched— more excitement bleeding through than what was allowed in such spaces.
“The curiosity in her own veins is compass. The obsession with what lies below and has been lost. She is driven to unveil. And with us she will discover.”
“With you,” the elder accused.
The younger did not defend.
“We spoke today amongst the naïve minds of that student collective. There is order in her chaos. A natural candidate for calm. Direction.”
“Direction?” the elder tested the word with his tongue— its taste held.
“We may offer it, though there are other lines requiring attention. Older.”
The younger did not feign confusion.
He knew exactly the reference as the man continued.
“Every mask they wear, every shadow they claim- non have ever truly escaped our sight. Heirs forged in violence. One dying and returned, another dying then awoken.”
“They meddle,” the tone of youth bled impatience. “They posture. They parade. But they do not see.”
His tone sharpened.
“Blind as the creature of the night one cloaks himself in.”
“The desert heir,” the elder said, voice like cracked tile. “The assassin son-“
The younger scoffed. “That one. Every move rehearsed, each belief inherited. A weapon forged from someone else’s legacy. Predictable.”
“And the resurrected,” the elder continued. “Awoken. Brought back wrong. Enraged.”
A curl of disdain yet again. “That one reeks the effects of what is sought. Even now.”
“But dangerous,” the elder said softly.
“Only to those who stand before him. We do not. They remain far too adored by eyes we work to regain control.”
“And the girl?” the elder asked. “The owed?”
“Unmarked by the pulse of ancient waters, according to the rightful. Stolen by the very enraged we mention,” he smirked. “When we collect, he is to be buried again. Drain dry what remains just as we do the others connected to the waters that will aid us.”
“And the missing?” the elder added. Curious.
“The mind in pieces.”
The dismissal was immediate.
“He is known. All are. But his fracture is not of our design, nor care. His ruin belongs to an another architect.”
“Still,” the elder said, “fractured minds often leave pieces of truth.”
The mask tilted, almost amused.
“Or madness. Madness is noise.”
A slow breath. “We do not pursue it unnecessarily.”
The shadows shook as the light of candles and lanterns flickered.
“And are we aware, if only in theory, of this architect?”
A blink beneath silver, then a step forward.
The youngest presence looked up, face half a glow as the chin was tilted delicately between two fingers.
Studied. Accepted.
“Theory, yes. Though we now have one to construct ourselves.” His hand lifted, then the snap of fingers that echoed. “Instruction begins at the rise of the next dawn. Take back the Talion to the hireling.”
Continuity below.
Collapse above.
11:45AM— Titans Tower, San Francisco
The portal sealed behind them— but it all hit Raven even before it shut.
Flooded her senses like she’d walked face-first into an emotional hurricane.
Fear. Grief. Panic.
Pain.
Had she not worn her cloak, she would have likely staggered and felt nauseated again.
Even with that she still felt a wave of sickness.
The way sheer terror slammed into her— suffocating. Chaotic.
Where she felt the psyche, Robin felt it physically— that heaviness in the air of a building now a shelter for shock.
Then that sound which stabbed into him.
A cry.
Fragile.
Desperate.
Mar’i.
She was curled in on herself in the far corner of the common room— wrapped in a blanket someone had thrown over her shoulders.
She was shaking so hard she could barely breathe.
Garfield was in front of her saying as much, a hand cautiously outstretched to rub up and down her arm. “Mar, it’s alright! We’re gonna totally-“
“Move.” Robin hissed, lowering himself to her line of sight.
Not touching. Not crowding.
Her head lifted half an inch at the sound of his voice— eyes huge, wet, and terrified.
Garfield didn’t need Raven’s abilities to see that flicker in his eyes as the mask was taken off.
“Mar’i.” Damian spoke evenly, though his posture was anything but calm.
The second she met his eyes she latched onto him.
Finger first finding his cape, then finally around his neck with enough force to choke— but he didn’t even flinch.
He just shifted, supporting her weight, letting her press her face into his shoulder.
He didn’t rub her back.
Didn’t say everything was going to be okay.
He just let her cling, let her cry, and lifted a hand to just between her shoulder blades.
Damian knew he fell short when it came to comfort.
But presence meant something.
It had to.
Mar’i’s words came out in broken hiccups— barely coherent.
“I- I didn’t… couldn’t-“
Another sob.
Damian felt his other hand clench into a fist, though his voice was a rare softness none of them were used to.
“Breathe, Mar’i.”
She shook harder.
He didn’t say anything else. Didn’t push for anything more. Just held her, restraint tight in his chest. His eyes narrowed as they looked to the green man beside her, who only shook his head.
“She wouldn’t stop shaking when I found her,” he said quietly. “Batman tried to help but… she kept shaking so hard I couldn’t- I didn’t know how to help.”
Damian said nothing. Mar’i’s fingers twisted tighter in his suit— like she was afraid he’d let her go.
Raven was about to walk over— offer what comfort she could, before a voice cut her off from the door way.
“You!” A modulated voice cut in, making her pause.
She blinked. “Are you-“
“Do you really give a shit?“ Red Hood hissed, pointing sharply in the direct he came from. “The ‘T’ that is this precious tower is about to stand for torched.”
Red Hood stood there— helmet scuffed, jacket torn at the shoulder, gloves still wet with someone else’s blood.
The way he pointed wasn’t hostile.
It was fear.
The ugly, protective, desperate kind.
“Now,” he growled. “Kori is-“
He had to force the next words out. “She’s not okay.”
Raven didn’t need persuasion.
The rage radiating off him hit her senses like hot needles.
Damian didn’t move, tears soaking his suit. “I will not leave her.”
His tone held that dangerous quiet that told her it was for both of them.
Boots thudded hard on tile.
“I’m not asking you to,” Red Hood snapped. “We need her on the helipad for some spooky emo shit before the roof melts.”
Raven frowned, voice flat.
“Emotional regulation.”
“Whatever. Move it, witchy.” his voice cracked at the end. Just a hair.
Raven looked to Damian one last time before making her way outside.
He just stayed kneeling. Steady. Unmoving.
Raven followed Red Hood up two flights, down the balcony hall, and through a shattered panel door that hadn’t finished sparking.
The air hit her first— not weather, but burning, unfiltered emotion.
Like the sun itself had cracked.
Koriand’r on her knees in the center of the rooftop landing pad, her hands pressed flat to the ground, fingers digging hard into concrete that sizzled beneath her palms.
Light pulsed off her spine like a heartbeat gone nuclear— erratic, pained.
Donna held her in full restraint.
“Kori-“ she gritted out, teeth clenched, pulling back hard on the lasso that helped pin her friend to the ground. “You- have- to- breathe-“
Supergirl hovered inches above the concrete, cheeks puffed, blowing wind across Kori’s shoulders.
It wasn’t working.
The heat kept spiking in flares so violently
Red Hood forced himself to stay back— he was unsure how much heat his armor could take.
Kara paused, taking a breath. “Starfire! You have to calm do-“
A pulse nearly threw the two women backward.
Donna steadied herself.
Kori’s forehead pressed into the ground, some pieces of hair falling around her like a curtain while others rose with static.
The Amazonian dug her heels in. “She’s trying! The panic’s blinding her. She’s-“ a grunt. “Lost control!”
Raven landed behind Red Hood, cloak whipping around her, eyes widening instantly.
This is where terror was its strongest.
In her.
Utter. Bottomless.
The kind that twists itself into power so volatile it can flatten cities.
Raven lifted one hand instinctively, shielding her senses before her own powers could lash back.
Her shield buckled for half a second. She hated that it did.
“KORI!,” Red Hood shouted. “FOCUS ON SOMETHING- ANYTHING!”
“Jason!” Donna barked. “She can’t hear you!”
“I’M PLENTY FUCKIN’ LOUD!”
“Well, then, she can’t hear anybody!”
Artemis always said that guy was a dumbass— but then again, what man wasn’t?
Red Hood turned sharply to Raven. “Then you make her.”
She didn’t need to hear anything more.
The younger just took a deep breath. Controlled. Prepared.
Raven knew a Tamaranean in emotional free-fall wasn’t just dangerous.
It was sacred.
A force of nature you didn’t smother.
Couldn’t override.
Only guide.
Raven stepped closer, palms open.
“Donna,” she said calmly, “hold her steady.”
Donna nodded, knuckles white around the lasso.
Kara swallowed hard, taking a step back.
Raven lowered herself on one knee beside the woman she considered a sister more than anything friend.
Not touching her physically, but letting her aura slip close enough to sense the core of the panic.
“Kori,” Raven said softly, violet light blooming at her fingertips, “I’m not touching your mind. Just the panic.”
Kori flinched, hands blistering the concrete again.
Raven winced. “I know. You’re trying hard to hold yourself together- but please, let me help you.”
The starbolts flickering off Kori’s spine dimmed from violent bursts to ragged pulses.
Donna loosened an inch of tension.
Jason exhaled, shoulders dropping slightly.
Raven continued. “Kori, listen to me… I’m right here to help. Donna has you. Kara is here.”
Her voice dropped to a whisper.
“Your daughter is here. Below you. Waiting.”
Kori’s breath hitched— sharp, broken.
There was a long silence as her hands loosened and the concrete stopped sizzling.
Donna eased the lasso half an inch, eyes soft.
Kori’s voice broke as her eyes slowly dimmed just a fraction.
Enough for her to listen. To speak.
“Where- where is he?!”
Raven was sure she understood who she was talking about now.
“I don’t know, Kori.” Raven spoke honestly.
She always did. “But I promise you, we’ll find him.”
The room finally quieted— not the peaceful kind.
The kind that followed screams.
Damian was still with Mar’i on the common room floor.
Her face was blotchy, tear-streaked, hair sticking to her cheeks.
Didn’t move.
Didn’t speak.
Didn’t blink too fast.
He had to force his jaw not to clench; she needed steadiness, not the anger clawing up his throat.
It was even harder when his hand moved to adjust her jacket collar as tears soaked his shoulder, him catching sight of blood spatter on the sleeve.
Not her own.
She hiccuped once more, voice too small for a girl with a personality so big.
“Uncle Dami I tr-tried. I tried to-“
“Mar’i-“
“He m-made me-“
“Mar’i,” he cut in, voice low but steady, “stop.”
Her eyes filled again. Big. Glazed. Breaking.
“You’re going to hyperventilate,” he continued, tone clipped but not unkind. “I will not let you hurt yourself further. Look at me.”
She did.
Barely.
“Breathe,” he said, fingers relaxing just slightly. “In through your nose. Slowly.”
“I- I can’t-“
“You can,” Damian said, leaning in until his forehead almost brushed hers. “I know you can. Right now, you must.”
Mar’i tried— chest stuttering.
Damian’s jaw was so tight he heard it click.
“You are safe,” he said quietly. “Do you understand?”
Her chin quivered.
“But he got inside. M-my Dad. He took my-“ she let out a harsh breath. “I f-failed-“
“You did not,” he said sharply. “And you did not lose anyone.”
Her eyes lifted to his again. “B-but he’s gone-“
“He is not gone,” Damian said with that iron certainty that made grown men step back. “He is missing. Those are not the same.”
Her breath seemed to hitch slower this time. Less panicked.
Damian slid an arm around her back, pulling her gently into his side again— this time with intention.
Her sobs grew softer, no longer those choking cries from before.
“I’m sorry.”
“You have nothing to apologize for,” he said, thumb brushing the back of her shoulder. “That is the last time I want to hear you say those words. You have done nothing wrong, Mar’i.”
She nodded into him, shoulders shaking.
He pulled the jacket tighter around her small frame, eyes glancing to the new presence that emerged with the elevator’s chime.
SuperSon.
Jon stepped out, hair tousled, cheeks flushed from flying around minutes earlier.
He exhaled at the sight of his friend and the little girl at his side— jaw working slightly before he spoke.
Thank God someone managed to get that girl to breathe.
He approached slowly, steps measured, like he knew any wrong movement might unravel what fragile calm.
“Is she okay?”
“She will be.” Damian answered— not unkind. Only certain.
Jon nodded quickly, breath shaky, before swallowing hard.
“I just came from the medbay,” he said quietly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Emiko is… They’re doing everything they can, but they think she’ll pull through.”
Damian stiffened. “Emiko?”
The paler man gave a single nod, eyes now to the floor and arms folded. “She lost a lot of blood-“
“It was my fault!” Mar’i jolted upward suddenly— grabbing Jon by the arm, shaking. “Is she okay?!”
“Mar’i.” Damian moved quickly, hands to her shoulders in one quick motion, pulling her back as gently as instinct would allow.
Jon frowned, getting down on one knee, brushing a curl behind her ear.
“They’re working on her now. She’s fighting hard, Mar’i. Dinah and Oliver are with her. Lian, too. She’s not alone.”
Mar’i’s breath hitched into a sharp inhale.
“But- but I was the one s-supposed to-“
“No.” Damian’s voice cut through before she could spiral again.
Clipped. Precise. Commanding.
He pulled her fully back to him, one hand steadying her shoulder, the other shielding her head as if bracing her from another blow.
“You will not say that again,” Damian said. “You will not apologize for surviving.”
Her chin trembled, shaking her head weakly. “I didn’t m-move fast enough. I-I couldn’t f-fly-“
Jon’s expression broke.
“Mar,” he said quietly. “Emiko got hurt because Slade Wilson is a monster. Because he wanted to hurt the titans.”
Damian froze at the name, eyes snapping back to him.
He hadn’t heard much of her since he witnessed her and Raven speaking, apparently about himself, on the rooftop. She’d been doing solo work more recently. Told Nightwing she needed a change of pace, but Damian knew the truth.
Emiko wasn’t struggling to find the type of soldier she wished to be— the very question that broke them apart in the first place.
“Slade?” It was taking every ounce of self restraint in him not to snarl.
Instead, he sought answers.
“What happened here, Kent?”
Jon slowly came to a stand, taking a deep breath.
“We should wait for-“
“Jon.” Damian snapped, grip tighter around his niece.
The son of Superman rubbed the back of his neck, somber blue eyes slowly finding rage-lit green.
“A nightmare…”
Earlier that Morning— 11:08AM— Chinatown, San Francisco
Nightwing sprinted across the rooftop, boots hitting gravel just loud enough for fingers to twitch on triggers.
He wanted them to hear him.
Wanted the sniper’s absence to itch.
Three darts sliced past where his head had been seconds earlier— timed. Precise. All to see what they carried.
“Cute,” he muttered, dry.
Tranqs. Quiet. White-tipped. Military grade.
The working earpiece he’d stolen crackled in his ear.
“Movement eastern rooftop. Fast. Do not lose visual.”
The first guard he’d take down shortly after never saw him coming— an arm hooked around the man’s neck, a twist and hold, then soft thud as he hit the ground.
He didn’t stop moving— just used the guard’s collapse as momentum, rolling through the body’s descent and snapping back upright with barely a breath out of place.
A crackle in his ear.
“Unit two, report. Unit two?”
So he was being unit three.
Good to know.
A gloved hand clamped over the man’s mouth as Nightwing slammed a knee into the back of his leg, dropping him silently. One sharp chop to the carotid and the man sagged into unconsciousness before being dragged behind a ventilation unit, propping him in a seated position.
“Nap time.”
Three down. Four to go.
A ghost of a smirk reached his lips.
There was movement behind him.
Heavy steps, desperate. Someone broke their precious formation just for little old him.
How sweet.
Sloppy.
“Unit f-“
Nightwing wouldn’t give him a chance to finish.
Pivot, escrima to rifle— the shot went wide.
The soldier tried to correct his aim only to earn an elbow to the sternum, a sweep to the legs, then a drag by the collar.
Nightwing slammed him just once head-first into gravel before what happened could even register with the now unconscious hire.
The comm erupted after that.
“Unit four down! Eastern rooftop is compromised, over.”
Good. Panic looked great on them.
Sprinting toward the ledge, he vaulted cleanly to the fire escape.
Metal groaned under the impact— purposeful.
He wanted the two guns below him to swing their rifles at the sound.
Which they did— and that’s when Nightwing hit the railing, flipped over it, and landed right behind them as they aimed at air.
The first turned too late, the rifle punched up with the back of the heroes’ forearm. It was twisted out of its users hands with a dart then fired directly into his chest.
Tranq punched through fabric as the man staggered.
“You should really invest in some thicker padding.”
The guard toppled.
It all happened so fast, the second man barely had time to stumble, finger trembling around the trigger.
The dart shot—Nightwing swayed, let it fly past his cheek, grabbed the guard by the harness, and yanked him forward.
“Shh,” he whispered, like shushing a child, before slamming the escrima into the nerve cluster above the clavicle.
The armored man collapsed as though he’d been unplugged.
Only one left—the last rooftop unit, the one barking orders.
Nightwing scaled the ladder in three quick strides then vaulted onto the top deck.
There he was, eyes sweeping shadows, rifle raised. “Primary sighted. Rooftop section- will take the shot.”
Nightwing threw the escrima right into his hand, the rifle sent flying over the edge into the streets of chaos below.
A single shout before Nightwing hit him low, driving a shoulder into his gut, then flipping him over his back and kicking him in the center of his spine mid-air.
The man cried out as he nearly went over the rooftop’s edge, arms trembling as he tried to push himself up.
Nightwing planted a foot between his shoulder blades and tapped the comm still in the man’s ear.
“A little less chatter next time, maybe?”
It was over before the words could register.
“And that’s seven,” he sighed, rolling his shoulders. “Let’s see here.”
He brought the sniper’s stolen earpiece back to his mouth— voice low, sharp, and humorless as he clicked in.
“Be advised,” he said, jumping off the roof and between the two vans, which hummed lowly. “Your blackout isn’t holding. Your team hunting me failed to collect.”
These ones were weak.
He was almost offended.
Then the thought crossed his mind that maybe— just maybe— it was meant to be.
“I’m coming for your relay center.”
He let the message hang.
Static.
A beat.
The low, familiar exhale came before the actual voice. It slid through the frequency like he was smiling through his teeth in a way that made Nightwing’s hand twitch.
“Who said you were the one I was collecting?”
Slade’s voice.
Smooth. Unbothered.
Deadly.
He froze at the sound of his chuckle— like he knew something. Like Nightwing didn’t.
“You think you’re the prize?”
A pause.
“Kid… I wasn’t hunting you.”
11:45AM— Titans Tower, Lower East Wing (Service Corridor)
Batman was almost through when he heard an impact— a sharp, concussive thud of flesh hitting tile.
He smelled the blood before he saw it— thin, coppery lines running like veins under the door.
Drag marks.
He didn’t say a word as he moved toward it. Boot silent despite his speed.
Another hit.
A choked gasp.
Something metallic clattering.
Batman stepped through the open doorway.
At first, he only saw the aftermath— blood spatter on the ground, a cracked mirror spiderwebbed in various directions, a locker hanging by a single hinge.
The corner of a uniformed soldier’s boot dragging across tile as he tried and failed to lift himself.
The corner was dark. Glass on the floor.
A shadow hunched over him— back turned, shoulders shaking with breath the attacker couldn’t get under control.
One hand fisted the front of armor.
The other was dripping.
Not the attacker’s blood.
The soldier’s face was already swelling— nose broken, lip split twice, cheek purpled and neck various shades of pain.
One arm bent wrong.
A porcelain sink shattered at the base.
“Stop.”
The shadow didn’t move.
Another hit landed before Batman could reach them— forearm slammed into sternum, forcing a brutal wheeze.
Batman’s voice sharpened.
He had to get him under control.
He had to.
“Stand down.”
The man didn’t turn.
Didn’t speak.
But the tremor in the hand he’d trained said enough.
Panic.
“I t-told him- I told him e-everything-“
Batman’s jaw clenched.
“Tell me what you told him.”
Taking him down wasn’t how he wanted this to go.
Words first.
Fists when absolutely necessary.
“Now.”
The man sputtered. “They don’t tell- they don’t say much- I- we- sh-she jumped-“ he coughed blood. “We- d-didn’t expect her to jump!”
His stomach dropped.
The figure moved— rage before reason— and so did the Knight.
The rage made him sloppy, grief fast.
Batman barely caught the fist mid-swing before it could reach face.
“Enough.”
The younger went rigid beneath his hands.
“Release him,” the order came out low. Final.
No response.
Just the sound of deep, fast, unsteady breathing.
A kind he was familiar with, despite its rarity.
A kind he’d heard years ago from someone who had just watched everything they loved fall.
His grip tightened.
“Let. Him. Go.”
The fist around the collar loosed far too slow— like a man dragging himself out of a nightmare.
The soldier slid down onto the tile, sideways, coughing with a tremble.
“I swear- didn’t know the whole p-plan- I- we just know we were sent for one- then had a chance for-“
Batman stepped closer, shadow falling over the man.
“Who was the target?”
“G-girl-“ the soldier’s breath hitched. “The-then he s-saw the boy.”
Batman felt something cold grip his spine.
The boy.
“Why?” He asked, voice dropping into something colder than a threat.
“Liked h-he d-didn’t fight, g-grew f-fast, c-couldn’t s-s-scream.”
A sharp inhale came from his right, gloved fists clenching so tight he heard a pop.
Batman finally turned to him.
“Look at me.”
The cracked blue armor caught the dim light.
The blood on his knuckles.
The fractured domino mask.
The eyes—wild, shattered, drowning.
Nightwing.
Batman’s voice softened— barely.
“Nightwing.”
A shaking hand pressed to the wall like he needed it to stand.
“She,” he rasped. “Mar’i fought back. She- she was trying to pull him back but she- she couldn’t hold on- I-“
His voice cracked. “She fell. Eight years old and not able to- I had to-“
Batman stepped forward. “Stop.”
“I couldn’t stick with them and catch her. I had to choose. She would’ve died- I-“
Batman closed his eyes for half a second.
“One more second,” Nightwing whispered, voice sounding carved out. “If I’d been faster- if she’d just held on- one more second-“
“Enough.”
The soldier sobbed. “We-we didn’t know they’d be kids- we-“
Nightwing turned on him so fast Batman had no time to physically block the movement, which caused the man to fall unconscious.
The result was Batman pinning Nightwing to the wall, forearm pressed across his throat.
Not to injure. Not to choke.
Just to be restraint where a father currently had none.
“NO.”
Batman’s voice cracked like a whip—sharp, cold.
“Look at me, Dick.”
There was a kind of terror on his son’s face he recognized as having worn once himself.
“Bruce,” he choked. “He took my son.”
Notes:
Yeahhhh… I hope I didn’t give too much away but I needed a long, heavy, detailed update for the sake of me not being able to sit down much this week.
I won that beauty pageant.
Like the whole thing.
International level. Didn’t expect it. Didn’t expect the schedule that came with it.So yay me, oof my schedule 🙏
Because of this, updates may be once weekly rather than twice.Next chapter we reel it back in… but yeah pretty emotional from here.
I have a fun chapter coming up soon to break the intensity.
Also! This is now going to be a series.
I think.There’s just a lot of plot… and I have too many things going on for just one storyline. This isn’t even close to coming to a close, I fear.
So unless you want another 43 chapters in one work, I think that’s the right choice? Any thoughts on that? I know it seems we’ve strayed from the original plot here but I promise you we haven’t.Thank you for the kudos, kind words, and saves!
Have a happy thanksgiving!

Pages Navigation
BooksIGuess on Chapter 1 Tue 21 Oct 2025 11:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 1 Wed 22 Oct 2025 05:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
bella873 on Chapter 1 Thu 13 Nov 2025 07:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Liana (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 13 Nov 2025 08:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Liana (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 13 Nov 2025 08:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Florcero23 on Chapter 2 Thu 30 Oct 2025 09:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 2 Sat 01 Nov 2025 04:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
VampireMermaid on Chapter 4 Tue 30 Sep 2025 05:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 4 Wed 08 Oct 2025 01:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
writeGeek_grl on Chapter 4 Wed 01 Oct 2025 01:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 4 Wed 08 Oct 2025 01:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
VKRaeli on Chapter 4 Wed 05 Nov 2025 09:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
BAidUje on Chapter 6 Wed 08 Oct 2025 01:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 6 Sat 11 Oct 2025 01:54PM UTC
Comment Actions
Sunny (Guest) on Chapter 6 Fri 14 Nov 2025 02:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
BAidUje on Chapter 7 Thu 09 Oct 2025 05:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 7 Sat 11 Oct 2025 01:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
BAidUje on Chapter 9 Mon 13 Oct 2025 05:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 9 Wed 22 Oct 2025 05:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Devys on Chapter 9 Mon 13 Oct 2025 10:26PM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 9 Tue 14 Oct 2025 11:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
VeranaS on Chapter 9 Tue 14 Oct 2025 05:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 9 Fri 17 Oct 2025 04:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 9 Wed 22 Oct 2025 05:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
BAidUje on Chapter 10 Fri 17 Oct 2025 06:27AM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 10 Fri 17 Oct 2025 04:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Devys on Chapter 11 Wed 22 Oct 2025 08:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 11 Wed 22 Oct 2025 05:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Devys on Chapter 11 Wed 22 Oct 2025 10:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 11 Thu 23 Oct 2025 01:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
Devys on Chapter 11 Thu 13 Nov 2025 12:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
Zhekiel on Chapter 12 Thu 23 Oct 2025 12:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 12 Thu 23 Oct 2025 01:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
BAidUje on Chapter 12 Thu 23 Oct 2025 03:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 12 Thu 23 Oct 2025 10:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
icYmdGcR on Chapter 12 Thu 23 Oct 2025 04:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 12 Thu 23 Oct 2025 10:07PM UTC
Comment Actions
HazyCloud on Chapter 16 Fri 31 Oct 2025 03:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
GamerGal003 on Chapter 16 Mon 03 Nov 2025 02:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation